Driver The Book of 1samuel
Driver The Book of 1samuel
Driver The Book of 1samuel
HENRY FROWDE,
M.A.
BOOKS OF SAMUEL
WITH AN INTRODUCTION ON
REV.
S.
R.
DRIVER,
;
D.D.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF HEBREW, AND CANON OF CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD HON. D.LITT. CAMBRIDGE AND DUBLIN HON. D.D. GLASGOW AND ABERDEEN FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL PRUSSIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1913
?s
THE
may, I hope, be found useful as a sequel to Mr. Spurrell s The Books of Samuel are not so Notes on Genesis 1
.
reading book for a beginner in Hebrew as for though they con some of the other historical books
suitable
as
tain
classical
examples
of a
Hebrew
of
unusually
from
transcrip-
corruption,
and hence
raise
frequently questions
text, with which a beginner is evidently not in a position But for one who has made further progress in the to deal.
familiarize
language, they afford an admirable field for study they him with many of the most characteristic idioms
:
of the language, and at the same time introduce him to the grounds and principles of the textual criticism of the The idiomatic knowledge of Hebrew is Old Testament.
best
acquired
by an
writers
;
attentive
Hebrew prose
and
have made
out not merely to explain (so far as this was possible 2 ) the text of the Books of Samuel, but also to point out and illustrate, as fully as seemed needful, the principal idiomatic
usages which they exemplify. sought to bring within reach
especially
In the Introduction
have
of the
student
often
materials
difficulty
relating
to
Inscriptions
with
accessible, including matter which, at least to some readers, will probably be new. More space could easily have been
1
2
ed. 2, 1896.
defy, or elude,
explanation.
VI
Preface
to the
First Edition
devoted to the subject of the Ancient Versions but enough, their character, I hope, will have been said to illustrate
;
and
their
value
to
the
student
of the
Old Testament.
questions, and questions touching the structure of the Books of Samuel, lying outside the plan of the work, have been noticed only incidentally: I have, however,
Historical
articulated the
I
two Books
in a
manner, the
utility of
which
to
will, hope, appear to those readers who proceed study of the sources of which they are composed.
the
portion of the volume was already in type, when the loan of some MS. notes of the late Prof. Duncan H. Weir,
l extending as far as 3 Sam. 4, 13 was offered to me. Know ing, from the extracts in Prof. Cheyne s Isaiah (1884), the
,
suggestions,
notes,
I
of the
I
offer.
The
;
and though I gladly quoted from them had expected what I could, I did not obtain from them as much assistance as I had hoped.
remains to speak briefly of the history of the textual Books of Samuel. To Otto Thenius 2 belongs the merit of having been the first to point out systematically
It
criticism of the
how
the
restoration
Septuagint frequently supplied materials for the His Commentary is of the Massoretic text.
;
and for the manner eminently suggestive and stimulating has recovered, with the help of the Septuagint, in which he the true text and meaning of numerous passages in the two
Books, he has earned the lasting gratitude of Hebrew scholars. Thenius results were largely utilized by Ewald in the first
edition of his History of Israel (18 43)
3
:
Fr. Bottcher
followed
1 2
p. 119.
ed.
3
1842
ed. 2, 1864.
Neue
Without suitable acknowledgement, as Thenius complains (Pref. ed. exegetisch-kritische Aehrenlese zum A. T. (1863). Comp. ib.,
p. viii.
Preface
to the
First Edition
VII
on the same
lines,
to supplement him. It be denied that Thenius shewed a disposition cannot, however, to adopt readings from the Septuagint without sufficient
discrimination
in point
deficient
of
Hebrew
In 1871 appeared an un
pretending but epoch-making work on the textual criticism of the Old Testament the monograph of Julius Wellhausen
on
this
The Text
book
The importance of
which
it
lies in
emphasizes the discriminating use of the Ancient Versions for purposes of textual criticism. With rare acumen and
sagacity, Wellhausen
compares the Massoretic text with the Ancient Versions (specially with the Septuagint), and elicits
from the comparison the principles that must have operated, on the one hand in the process of translation^ on the other
in the transmission
itself
and of the
He thus sets in its true corresponding Ancient Version. between renderings which pre light the crucial distinction suppose a different Hebrew original, and those which do not
do
this,
both texts, the Massoretic text as well as that of the Septuagint, have received modification (chiefly in the form
of harmonistic or other additions), though in unequal degrees, in the process of transmission. Naturally he endorses a large
number of Thenius
stantial basis.
is
restorations;
Wellhausen
;
scholarship
fine
his
judgement
rarely at fault
and
in the critical
have been strongly sensible of the value of his guidance. But I have uniformly maintained an independent judgement,
I
and
have
been careful to adopt nothing of importance, from whatever source, without acknowledgement at the time.
VIII
Preface
to the
First Edition
The fact that valuable original readings are preserved by the Septuagint or other Versions has been recognized also 2 by Gratz *, Stade and other scholars in this country by
:
Commentary on the Books of Samuel in the Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges, and the Rev. F. H. Woods, in an Essay on the 4 subject contributed by him to the Studia Biblica
Mr. (now Professor) Kirkpatrick
,
in his
work than any of these, also dealing largely with the criticism of the text, is Klostermann s Commentary on the Books of Samuel and Kings, forming part of the
recent
more
und Neuen
and
his
it.
Kurzgefasster Commentar zu den Heiligen Schriften Alten Testamentes, edited by Strack and Zockler (1887).
Klostermann
is
critic
Commentary has
upon
evidently had great pains bestowed But in his treatment of the text, where he adopts
an independent line, it is, unhappily, very rarely possible to follow him. Klostermann can make, and has made, clever
is
excessive
too ready with an ingenious but recondite combination he is apt to assume that the text has suffered more than
;
is
probable
and
sometimes
defective appreciation
it
of
Hebrew modes
But
first
of expression. to perceive
importance of Lucian
it
recension
in
of
his
consistently
S.
Commentary.
R. D.
CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD,
November, 1889.
1 3 4
Gesch. derjuden,
i.
(1874).
i.
(1887).
Dean
of Ely.]
work appeared.
In the interval
much
;
has been
done
for
Old Testament
and the
student of it especially the English student finds much at hand to help him which in 1890 either did not exist, or, if it
did exist, was either unknown, or with difficulty accessible. If the years have not been marked by any such epoch-making
work as Wellhausen s History of Israel (1878), yet a number of works placing much new and important matter in the hands of students have appeared for instance to name only a few the two series of Commentaries on the Old Testament,
:
edited
the
fifteen
volumes which
by
Commentary ; the Hebrew-English Lexicon, edited Brown, and the present writer Kittel s
;
; greatly improved from 1889) of Gesenius Hebrew Grammar, two of which have been translated into English (1898, 1910)
Hebraica
Kautzsch
the
two great
repertories
of
Biblical
learning,
Hastings
G. A.
Cooke
North-Semitic Inscrip
(1903); and the Papyri of Assuan and Elephantine, published respectively by Sayce and Cowley (1906), and
Sachau (1911), which have thrown such unexpected light on the social and religious condition of the Jews of Upper Egypt
in
the
fifth
century B.C.
derivable from these and other sources,
far as the
have endeavoured, as
to
make
scope of the work permitted, available for students of the Old Testament in the
present
edition.
first
The
character of the a 3
Preface
to the
Second Edition
however, unaltered,
text of the
object being still, as I said in the Preface to the First Edition (p. V), not solely to explain the
its
Books of Samuel,
the student to understand Hebrew philology, and to appre The increase in size is due partly ciate Hebrew idioms. to the incorporation of new matter of the kind just referred to,
and to the notice that necessarily had to be taken of the many new suggestions about the text, which had been made in
(especially)
of
H.
P. Smith,
and Nowack
and partly
and,
I
Budde, have
on
same time,
its
usefulness,
by adding
points of philology and idiom, but also on the topography I was led in the first instance to of the Books of Samuel.
deal with the latter subject these
by
Books the
force of the
went up
and
came down,
at
physical
;
features
in
and then,
view
many
in
highly questionable identifications of ancient the current English maps of Palestine 1 (to which
2
),
went
further,
and added
Books of Samuel.
The
but they
embody
considerable research.
of the Books, I
topography have added Maps, indicating the elevations (which are important for following properly the history), and
1
To
Except those in the Encyclopaedia Biblica, which are above reproach. See the Expository Times, xiii (July, 1902), p. 457 ff. xxi (Aug. and Sept. 1910), 495 ff., 562 ff. Expositor, 1911, Nov., p. 388 f., 1912, Jan., pp. 25 ., 26 ., 32 f., Feb., p. 124 f. Bartholomew, though an admirable chartographer, clearly does not possess the philological and historical knowledge enabling him to distinguish
2
;
;
site.
But G. A. Smith
Historical Alias of the Holy Land, which is likely now (Feb., 1913) to appear shortly, may be confidently expected to satisfy all requirements.
Preface
including
all
to the
Second Edition
XI
such
sites as
which are doubtful or conjectural being marked by a query. I have naturally, in preparing this edition, adjusted refer
ences (e.g. those to Gesenius-Kautzsch) to the latest editions
of the works referred to, and also referred to
accessible
more generally
books
in preference to
which
in
in
NSI.,
1889 were often alone available (e.g. to Dr. Cooke s I have also enlarged the preference to the CIS.}.
Index, and
to study
made Hebrew
it,
I hope, more useful to those who wish idioms. In the transliteration of Hebrew
and Arabic names, especially names of places, I say, I have not succeeded in attaining uniformity
am
;
sorry to
I
but
hope
Conjectural emendation, especially in the prophetical and poetical books of the Old Testament, is at present much in evi dence and I venture to add a few remarks upon it.
;
The value
text
is
now
must be evident
But it generally recognized by Biblical scholars. to a careful student of the Massoretic text
all
errors in
it
and hence the necessity of conjectural emendation must be admitted. Passages often occur which strongly excite sus
picion
;
script
is
such as to lend itself readily to corruption. The fact that a clever scholar can indulge his genius for improvement to excess is not evidence that conjecture, in itself, is illegitimate.
We
tion, to
must exercise judgement and discrimination. An emenda be convincing, must yield a good sense, unmistakeably
idiom, and not differ too widely from the ductus litterarum of the existing text, It ought especially in the older script.
presume unduly that, when only limited remains of Hebrew literature have come down to us, we have an
also not to
XII
Preface
to the
Second Edition
conditions, have unquestionably been made, some which have afterwards been found to be con including On the firmed by the testimony of an Ancient Version.
fying
these
it is impossible not to feel that a large proportion of the conjectural emendations which have been proposed rest upon arbitrary or otherwise insufficient grounds. There are
other hand,
also
many of which
be
it is
may
but we
right, they are such as the author might have written, Hence can have no assurance that he did write them.
The they can be adopted only with the qualification perhaps. conditions under which the writings of the Old Testament have come down to us are such that the legitimacy of con
jectural
emendation
is
undoubted
we must only
sound and
satisfy
upon which
it
rests are
sufficient.
For the typographical accuracy of the volume I am greatly indebted to Mr. J. C. Pembrey, Hon. M.A., the octogenarian reader of the Clarendon Press. Oriental Nearly every
Oriental
Max
Miiller s Rig-veda,
Thesaurus Syriacus, and Neubauer s Catalogue of Hebrew MSS. in the Bodleian Library, has had the benefit of Mr. Pembrey s watchful supervision but, notwithstanding
s
:
Payne Smith
dimmed, and he
scientious care,
is still
passing through his hands that interest, and more than con
appreciate.
R. D.
CONTENTS
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
....
PAGE
.
XV
XIX
ADDENDA
INTRODUCTION
i.
2.
.....
. .
xxvii
xxxiii
Iv
3.
4.
The Chief Ancient Versions of the Old Testament of the Chief Ancient Versions of Samuel
.
APPENDIX
Stone
SAMUEL
........ ........
the
. .
. . .
Moabite
Ixxxiv
xcv
i
NOTES ON
II
SAMUEL
... .........,231
.
381
INDEX OF PLACES.
........
FACSIMILES.
.
.
384
389
I.
II.
III.
The
Carpentras Stele
.... ....
.
.
To face
p. vii
p. ix
p. xii
,,
B.C.
p. xvi p. xvii
,,
p.
xxiv
MAPS.
The
Pass of Michmas
.
To face
.
.
p.
106
1
p. 2
At
the
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
= American Journal of Semitic Languages. = aliter. = alternatively (to denote one of two suggested views). III = Aptowitzer, V., Das Schriftwort in der Rabbinischen Aptow.
AJSL.
al.
alt.
alii,
I, II,
Wien, vol.
AV.
SB
= = the
=
i Sam.); (Ill) in the XVIII. Jahresbericht der Isr-Theol. Lehranstalt in Wien, 1911 (on 2 Sam. and Joshua). Authorized Version.
Rabbinical Bible, edited by Jacob ben Hayyim, and published by Daniel Bomberg, Venice, 1524-5.
Baer
Liber Samuelis.
pressit,
Textum Masoreticum
Masorae
varie
accuratissime
notis
ex-
fontibus
illustravit,
criticis
Bo.
= Bottcher,
Neue
exeg.-krit. Aehrenlese
zum A.
T.
(above,
p.VIf.).
Sometimes also the Ausfuhrliches Lehrbuch der Hebr. Sprache, 1866, a gigantic Thesaurus of grammatical forms, of great value for occasional refer
ence, but not adapted for general use.
Bu.
Buhl
CIS.
= Buhl, F., Geographic des alien Palastina, 1896. = Corpus Inscriptionum Semiticarum, Parisiis, 1881
I
(in
Marti
Kurzer
ff.
Tom.
Tom.
II
Aramaic
five
Inscriptions.
DB.
Dh.
Hastings
1904).
Dictionary of
the Bible.
In
volumes (1898-
= Dhorme, Le Pere P., Les Livres de Samuel, 1910. EB. = Encyclopaedia Biblica (1899-1903). Ehrl. = Ehrlich, A. B., Randglossen zur Hebr. Bibel, vol.
Clever
;
iii,
1910.
EVV.
= English
AV.
XVI
Ew.
List of Abbreviations
H., Lehrbuch der Hebrdischen Sprache, ed.
= Ewald,
7,
1863
ed. 8, 1870.
translated
by
J.
of the Hebrew
appearing.
Bible,
ed. 2,
much
enlarged,
GK.
now [1912]
Gesenius
Hebrew Grammar, as edited and enlarged by E. Kautzsch (ed. 28, 1909), translated by A. E. Cowley,
1910.
= G. A. Smith, Historical Geography of the Holy Land, 1894. JBLit. = Journal of Biblical Literature (Boston, U.S.A.). Ke. = Keil, C. F., Commentar iiber die Biicher Samuelis, ed. 2, 1875. Kenn., Kennedy = A. R. S. Kennedy, Samuel (in the Century Bible],
Jf.G.
1905.
Kit.,
Kitt.
Biblia Hebraica (with footnotes, containing Kittel, a selection of various readings from MSS., the Versions,
Kautzsch
= Kittel s translation
of Samuel in Kautzsch
2,
Die
Klo.
1910.
Lehrgebdude der
Hebr.
(Accidence), 1881
Hi.
ii.
(Syntax), 1897.
Kp.
Lex.
in the
Cambridge
S.
R. Driver, and
Lidzb.
Lidzbarski,
Lo.
= Lohr,
Handbuch der Nordsemitischen Epigraphik, 1898. Max, Die Biicher Samuels, 1898 (in the Kurzgefasstes
LOT? =
Introduction
to
the
Literature
of
the
OT.,
Luc., Lucian
= Lucian s
recension of the
LXX
(see p. xlviii
ff.).
und Chalddisches
Worterbuch,
List of Abbreviations
XVI I
(in
Now.
NSL =
Ol.
Nowack, W., Richter, Ruth und Bilcher Samuelis, 1902 Nowack s Handkommentar zum A.T.).
G. A. Cooke,
= Olshausen,
A
Justus,
i.
1861.
masterly work, containing, however, only the Laut-, Schrift-, and FormenLehre. The author never completed the syntax. The chapter devoted to
the formation of
is
valuable.
Onom.
= =
P.
OTJC? PEFQS.
Perles
de Lagarde, Onomastica Sacra, ed. i, 1870. W. R. Smith, The OT. in the fewish Church, ed.
2,
1892.
Quarterly Statement of the Palestine Exploration Fund. Felix Perles, Analekten zur Textkritik des A.T.s, 1895.
PRE? =
PS.
ed. 3 (edited
Reinke
vol. vii.
On
transcriptional errors
the
many
illustrations.
his attitude
from
and
Rob.
RV.
The
University Presses have issued recently, very unfortunately, an edition of the Revised Version without the marginal notes of the Revisers. This is
a retrograde step, which is greatly to be deplored. The Revisers marginal notes contain not only much other information helpful to the reader, but
also a large
text,
of which
Readers of the present volume are asked, as occasion offers, to explain to those who desire to make the best use of the Revised Version the paramount
importance of reading it in an edition containing the marginal notes. On the character and value of these notes, and on the bestway of making profitable
use of them, I
may refer
Version (1906).
to pp. xxiv-xxxii of my Book of Job in the Revised In the notes to this edition of Job, as also in Woods and
s very useful Hebrew Prophets for English Readers (4 vols., 19091912), attention is regularly called to the marginal renderings preferable to those of the text.
Powell
Sm.
= Smith, =
On
H.
P.,
Critical Commentary}.
Stade
Stade, B., Lehrbuch der Hebrdischen Grammatik, i. 1879. The most convenient book for those who desire an accidence more comprehensive than that of Gesenius-Kautzsch, and
the lines of Olshausen,
XVIII
List of Abbreviations
The
= Thenius, Otto (above, p. VI). = Conder, C. R., Tent Work in Palestine, We. = Wellhausen, Julius (above, p. VII).
Th.
T.
W.
ed. 1887.
ZATW., ZA
ZDMG. =
ZDP V. = Zeitschrift des Deutschen Paldstina - Vereins. 01 = TDfol and the rest etc.
W. Zeitschrift ftir die Alttestamentliche edited by Bernhard Stade, 1881 ff. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen
Wissenschafi.
Gesellschaft.
The readings of the Septuagint, when not otherwise stated, are Lucian s those of Cod. B, as given in Dr. Swete s edition (p. xlvii).
recension (p. abbreviation
xlviii)
is is
LXX
denoted by LXX (Luc.) or Luc. The construed with a plural or a singular verb,
is
more
particularly to
the
translators
it.
we now have
In words transliterated from the Hebrew, breathings (except sometimes the earliest uncial the light breathings) and accents are not inserted
:
and those inserted in Swete s edition have no authority whatever, being merely added by the editor in accordance z Their with the orthography and accentuation of the Massoretic text
neither
;
.
MSS. have
introduction
is
unfortunate
it
suggest an anachro
inferences.
nism, but their presence in the text might readily give rise to false After what has been said, however, it will be obvious
that nothing can be inferred from them respecting either the readings of the MSS. upon which the Septuagint is based, or the accentuation
of
Hebrew words
in the
Targum are cited from the editions The sign t following a series
age of the translators. The Peshitto and the of Lee and Lagarde, respectively. of references indicates that all
occurrences of the word or form in question have been quoted. The small superior figure (as OTfC. 2 ) denotes the edition of the
work
referred to.
this
In case
volume should reach any German readers, may I be no doubt and doubtless do not affirm as
than to
and
wohl
rather
Swete, Introd. to the OT. in Greek, p. 136. See Swete s OT. in Greek, i. pp. xiii-xiv.
ADDENDA
Guthe (Mittheil. des Deutschen Pal.-Vereins, 1912, p. 49 ff.) P. 45. agrees that the Stone of Help of 7, 12, set up by Samuel, is not the Eben-ezer of 4, i, that Beth-horon is better than Beth-car in 7, n,
and
see
that
Yeshanah
(p. 65),
if
Ain Sfniyeh,
the
will
not suit
site for
7,
f.
Map as
(cf.
a possible
Apheq,
1911, p. 33
ff.
1.
P. 98, note
P.
on
v. 3,
for
10, 10
6) read 10, 5.
PEFQS. 1881, p. 253) objects to d (leading up to Michmas see the Map (Plate V) at the Ja end of ZDPV. xxviii), as the scene of Jonathan s exploit, on the ground that this approach would have been naturally guarded by
106 bottom.
(in the
Conder
W. Abu
the
Philistines,
and
that
it
there
his
for
cliff
Jonathan el-Hosn (=Bozez), which, with difficulty, he climbed himself almost to the top (p. 252 f.), to be the place where Jonathan made his
ascent.
If the scene of the exploit
is
to climb
up
on
hands and
Jud. u, 30. I 15, 6. The following synopsis of the occurrences of in 33, the critical editions of Baer, Ginsburg, and Kittel, and MSS. and editions
P. 112, last line:/0r Jud.
"^
cited
by Ginsburg, may be convenient. It will shew, among other things, how considerably, on Massoretic minutiae, texts and authorities differ. Fortunately, for exegesis, such minutiae have no importance.
ViB Tin
6
Jud. 20, 43
*i
BaG
(v.
Baer, p. 102);
T)n
[not 1]
SK.
Mass,
lists
Sam.
i,
*io, 24
cited
15, 6
vn no
35
fl
list
ap. Ginsb.
*i 7
The Massorah, iii. 73 ; Vin 33K 39 MSS., 10 Edd. Dirann 93BaKG 2 25 MSS., 4 Edd.; -| 2 MSS., 4 Edd.
23, 28
Tp BaG
[not
2
]
Edd.;
The
MSS. and
mentioned by Kimchi, Michlol, ed. Lyck, p. 57*. early Edd. (excluding 93, which is cited here
(G
2
).
On
XX
2
Addenda
1 8,
1
Sam.
sfntD
2
Ba
MSS.; *fnp K;
list, I.e.
*l "H
23G
|*no 4 MSS.,
Ill, p. 56.
;
Edd., Mass,
p. 74, cf.
Aptow.
23, 28
*
^n
[sic]
Mass,
list
(but in
2
,
ad
i
loc.).
Ki. 6, 32
Dnwn SBaKG
10, 24);
-i
Mass,
/.r.
p.
73 (on
Sam.
2
.
5 MSS., 4 Edd.
22");
Jer. 22, 22
*
3 9, 12
1 6,
*Ez.
nn ggKG mTnjnn Ba (v. Baer, p. 99; GK. 93BaKG 2 (v. Baer, p. no; GK. SPJ neiNtp
rn?
^ SBaG K.
list;
2
22").
21, 35
FPjyn-^K Mass,
tf&i
SBBaG K.
i
*Hab.
3,
13
WHO BaG
p.
27 MSS.,
list,
90
tftfl
8K
15 MSS., 9 Edd.
list,
*Ps. 52, 5
jn rantf SSBaG K,
Yemen
p. 93.
Prov. 3, 8
TJgj
Jn
te
Wi
roKfi SBBaG K.
*ii, 21
*i4, 10
*i 5
,
ijrnago SBBaK;
^G
;
1
.
20, 22
V^nttW^
Ba; JH
SBG^.
2gK.
Job 39, 9
*Cant.
5, 2
D^
n^NVi
BaG 1 Dn
Ezr. 9, 6
2
Ch. 26, 10
I 17, 17. It
^
my
first
by a reviewer of
edition, to the
proposal to read nin D!"6n mt^y, that Dr6 must be the accusative of specialization (comp. Wright, Arab. Gr. ii. 96), and that the Arabic grammarians (Sibawaihi, ed. Derenb. i. p. 251) in this case
distinctly forbid the
employment
But there
are in
Hebrew
numeral
s 14 D
in the
st.
abs. followed
by
13 (bis}. 15, 14 Jud. i, 20. i Ki. n, 31 DD3B>n mspy ns), or a suff. (Zech. 4, 2) ; and are we certain that the subst. in such cases is not in apposition (GK. Or, if in all these 134^; Kon. Hi. 312^) ?
passages, the
si. c,
(n"!^!,
art. (17,
i>"lin
\W}&.
Jos. 6, 4. 8 (bis),
etc.)
is
to
be restored,
I.e.),
in
accordance with
it
then
will
be equally
legitimate to restore
it
in i
Sam.
17, 17 as well.
On
I 17, 40,
1.
2,
P. 253.
Guthe
(ib.
tification of el-Bireh
NW. of Gibeon.
INTRODUCTION
i.
portions
was
;
we
are familiar
change through which the Hebrew alphabet In the passed is preserved both in the Talmud and by the Fathers. Talmud, Sank. 2i b we read Originally the law was given to Israel
, :
in the
in the sacred
tongue
it
"Assyrian"
Aramaic tongue. Israel chose for themselves the "Assyrian character and the sacred tongue, and left to the iSiwrai the Hebrew
in the
and
Who
R. Hasda
The
Cuthites
[i.e.
Hebrew
character
character?
is
R. Hasda
flttKP^
203), the b two
,
2D3
2
.
here termed
Hebrew
new
character
i,
is
7i
it
called
Because
it
is
pB Np)
in
form.
home
The
explanation Assyrian
is
mm anipn
pc?!?i
nnipx 2rp
bane*!? ]rh
xnon i -ins* mmnn JKO r aro snon n ION nnay ans KO.
3
nay 2D32 bvnffh mm rurva r& p^h rvn& N anaa H^DIN ptyh nay an3 mwnrb
mm
An
Hoffmann
in the
ZATW.
i.
337;
8
Levy
4
NHWB.
p^am
v.
is
used
elsewhere
i,
rnnrni
^32 panaa
i.e.
onson^ N^N
p^ani?
onao
pa p
Assyrian
character.
DT3 rby
DB>
i?y
nb i ncK
unaa
1365
Introduction
the
it
Babylonian/ or whether
of Syrian or
The
^1tJ>K
2J13 is that
which
.
V2"jK)
MSS. it was written in archaic his own day s eon Se Trap avrois
:
TeT/mypa/A/Aarov oTrep
Kvpios 8e
KOLL
CTTI
dp^tepcws eyeypaTTTO
fv TOIS aKpiflicri
TOVTO Trap
"EAA^crt
Kat
TWV
dvTiypa<cov
4>a(rl
vuv.
yap TOV
ere pois
9,
XP 1 ao ^ ai
1
In his
Commentary on Ez.
him
TO.
apxala a-Totx^a
at
Incepts
fx
tv
T0
^ a^ T 4* T0 ^ trravpov x aP aKT
Jerome,
the
beginning
of the
Galeatus
*,
after
observing
that
the
characters, continues,
tantum
et
apicibus discrepantes.
Certumque
est
Esdram scribam
nunc utimur,
cum ad
effect as
5
,
illud
Hebraeorum
to the
characteres fuerint.
same
Origen.
Marcella,
De
decent
nominibus Dei
he
writes,
Nomen
TCTpaypa/x/xarov
quod
:
aveKfpwvrjTov
non
intelligentes
quod his litteris scribitur niiT quod quidam propter elementorum similitudinem cum in Graecis
LXX.
1 *
n.
Ez. 32, 29
Aaavpioi for
DIN,
i.e.
DIN)
in the
For other statements made by the Jews respecting the change of script, and often dependent upon most fanciful exegesis, see Chapman, Introd. to the Pentateuch
(uniform with the Cambridge Bible}, 1911, pp. 279-287). 3 On if/. 2, 2 (quoted by Montfaucon, Hexapla, i. 86
:
in a slightly different
form, from other MSS., in ed. Bened. ii. 539 = Lommatzsch xi. 396 f.). 4 Or Preface to the Four Books of Kings (which were the first translated by
detractors,
i.
Change of Character
in the
Hebrew Script
Epiphanius
2
iii
litteris
repererent
mm
legere consueverunt
to that
makes a statement
that the old
similar
The
witness,
fact
form was only retained by the Samaritans. of a change of character, to which these passages bear
:
the only error is that it is represented as having is correct been introduced by one man. Tradition, as is its wont, has attributed to a single age, and to a single name, what was in reality only accom
plished gradually,
and
certainly
at the time
of Ezra
(who came
retained by
It
slight modifications
of form,
the
is
upon early Aramaic and Hebrew gems, upon Phoenician Inscriptions, and upon the few early Hebrew Inscriptions
Moabite Stone
which we
at
3
.
and Siloam
and transmitted by the Phoenicians to the Greeks. This character remained longest without substantial alteration in Hebrew proper and
Phoenician
:
in
Greek
it
changed gradually to the character with the transition to what is termed above the
in
^WN
2rD was
effected
first
Aramaic;
it
at
a later period in
influence of the
in
imme
in
Comp.
the
Hexapla on
xxxii.
if/.
26 (25),
Is. I, a
note); Nestle
in the
ZDMG.
466-9, 507.
In the palimpsest Fragments of the Books of Kings [i Ki. 20, 7-17 ; 2 Ki. 23, 27] in AquilcCs Translation, found by Dr. Schechter in the Cairo Genizah, and published by F. C. Burldtt in 1897, and in those from the Psalms, published in C. Taylor
* 3
n-
s Cairo Genizah Palimpsests (1900), the Tetragrammaton is regularly written in the archaic characters here referred to (cf. Burkitt, p. 15 f. ; DB. iv. 444).
De xiigemmis,
See p.
vii
ff.
63
(ed.
13
cited
by Hoffmann,
s.
p. 334).
IV
Introduction
]
to
The earliest specimens of Inscriptions themselves in facsimile. of all, that of Mesha (c. B.C. 900), has not been included, Inscription
as facsimiles of
it
Hebrew
this
characters
Inscription
,
are
readily obtainable
The
characters
used in
most ancient of the West-Semitic type that are known 3 though they differ but slightly from the earliest of those that are the differences may be studied in detail with the aid figured below
are the
:
Here
and
2)
and
Hebrew
Fig.
3 and
4)
Inscriptions, the
Fig.
2.
Fig- 4-
(Levy, Taf.
I, i)
(Levy, Taf. 1, 3)
TrOWI!
i)
assigned by
M. A. Levy*
somewhat
1
later.
More extensive Cooke s North-Semitic Inscriptions (1903), Plates XII-XIV; in Plates XLIV-XLVI of the Atlas to Lidzbarski s Handbuch dernordsemitischen and especially in Chwolson s Corpus Inscriptionum HebraiEpigraphik (1898) carum enthaltend Grabinschriften aus der Krim, etc., 1882 (a Table constructed by the eminent German palaeographer Euting, containing specimens of not less
There
is
Tables
may be found
herausgegeben von Rudolf Smend und Albert Socin (Freiburg Plate I in Lidzbarski s Handbuch (above, n. i).
3
B.,
1886); and
The
Inscription on fragments of a
in 1872,
is,
Cyprus Cooke,
4
bowl dedicated to pH? ?}Q, found in however, considered by some to be of greater antiquity (see
i).
etc.
NSL
Siegel
No. 1 1). The characters are very similar (Lidzb. Atlas, II. und Gemmen mil aramdischen, phb nizischen, althebrdischen
In-
i.
Inscriptions
v
:
No.
colossal bull at
Khorsabad
Nos. 3 and 4 were obtained by M. Waddington, the former in Aleppo, The resemblance of some of the characters the latter in Damascus.
to those of the
Greek alphabet
will
be evident
similar to
A and
1
right, E
and P
respectively.
The
and y
alphabets,
which they still have in modern European and O, but from which in the later Hebrew alphabet
they both diverged considerably. seals and gems are so similar that
to
The
it
add
illustrations
2
.
The
from Thera
the Phoenician
the letters, as
is
most ancient
Greek
Fig. 6.
(From Roehl
The E does not differ materially from the n in Fig. 3 ; the fl differs but slightly from the S of Mesha"s Inscription, and indeed agrees
NSI. No.
distinct
2
In the Inscription of Mesha as in that to p3^ pjn, from Cyprus (Cooke, 1 1 Lidzb., Plate II, A), the 1 is a simple triangle, with no elongation of the right side downwards ; it thus exactly resembles the Greek A, and is also
, ;
from the
"1
Examples may be seen in Levy, /. c. Taf. II cf. Cooke, PI. IX, B 1-7. 3 For two other rather interesting examples, from the Gortynian Code, and the Treaty between the Eleans and the Heraeans (c. 525 B.C.), see Berger, Hist, de rcriture dans V Antiquite* (1892), pp. 132-4 (also in Roberts, Greek Epigraphy,
;
Pt.
with
many
vi
substantially with the
Introduction
of
s
:
F|
modern printed
the
I,
texts
the r
the
and 3 of Mesha
line, retains
evident traces of
its
Fig. 3)
the
as
3,
are
more
differentiated, but
I
do not
differ
in
principle from
and
2.
By turning
The
(in
most
thus cases) immediately produced. confirms the testimony of Herodotus, respecting the origin of the
of Inscriptions
Inscriptions,
\xb>
at present
known,
near
Mesha
i>SD
Inscription from
Zinjirli,
Cyprus
(p. iv n. 3),
Hd.
5.
58 Of
5t QotviKes OVTOI ol
a\\a re
iro\\a,
oiKT](ravTes
ypd|i|jurra,
OVK (ovra
trplv
taqyayov SidaatcaXia Is TOVS "EAAT/raj, Kal ST\ Kal rois" E\\r]ai, ws e/xof SoKtetv irpSira ptv, rotai Kal airavres
HfpioiKtov
Xpitavrai Qoiviices
f>v6p.ov
apa ry fyuvy pitTt&aXov Kal -rov 5e atyfas TO. TTO\\O. ruv ^wptav
StSaxy wopa ruiv &OIVIKOJV rcL Archaic Greek characters are
EAA^j/OH
ot irapa\a!36vTfS
-
fpa/j./MTa fj.(Tappvd(*iffavTfs
ff<p(ow
(ib.
how by continued modification in Greek and modern European character on the one hand, and the Hebrew square character on the other, have been developed from a common Out of the archaic 2 , the Greek B arose by turning the letter from left to origin. right, and carrying round the lower part of it so as to form a complete semicircle
little
the square 3 arose by the opening and ultimate disappearance of the upper part of the original letter, as explained below (p. xiv f.). and P in Greek preserved
the distinctness of type which these letters shew on Mesha"s Inscription : by the addition of a tail to the 1 , and the gradual degeneration of the upper part of both letters, they acquired the great similarity of form which they present in most of the
Hebrew alphabets. Eshmun azar s 1 is almost our Z by successive shorten The ing of the strokes, and extension of the angles between them, t is produced. old P is nearly our L by the addition of a tail on the right, the square 7 is produced. Mesha"s J? is our O ; the first stage in the derivation of ]} will appear
later
;
:
in Plate III.
5),
the Greek
downwards of
the final
SJ
is
the upper left-hand part of the letter (see the first stage in Fig. 5) nearly the same as the old form ; the medial 3 merely differs from it
lower part of the letter, when the end of a word hand to a pause (cf. p. xix). The crooked of the archaic Greek (Fig. 5; Roberts, 23 ff., 40 ff.) before long becomes straight (ib. 30, 61).
by the turn
HEBREW
INSCRIBED
i.
vii
B.C.)
;
For our present purpose, however, these at what is at present the most
Calendar-Inscription discovered
is
1908
later
Gezer (Plate
Mesha"s
I)
Its
date
uncertain, but in
any case
it
than
Inscription,
and
earlier
(p. ix).
that the
it
Siloam Inscription
*
;
not earlier
place
5
.
Lidzbarski
it
much
and G. B. Gray
The
NTT
t?pi>
yn
im<
n-p 4
inn
nor inn
11
KP rrv 7 u
(
innratWinor FTishril.
The month
of (2) sowing.
ERRATA
Page
vii, 11. 3,
5 of the inscription
.
fo>
^^^
poor scuac
,
following lines),
it
yields a
^^
seems
i,
that,
Gen.
24
pN
OT.
rences of which in
OT.
are given in
GK.
90.
of
it
more
is
in
See Cooke, NSZ. p. 159 ff. and, for the characters, the Atlas to Liclzbarski s Handbuch, Plates XXII-XXIV, XLV, col. i. 2 The inscriptions on ostraka, found in 1910 on the site of the ancient Samaria,
1
;
1911, p. 79 ff.), are more ancient; but facsimiles of these are not at present (July, 1912) available.
(PfQS.
f.
4
*
PEf QS.
1909, p. 32.
HEBREW
INSCRIBED
i.
vii
B.
c.)
For our present purpose, however, these at what is at present the most
Calendar-Inscription discovered
is
1908
later
Gezer (Plate
Mesha"s
I)
Its
date
it
than
Inscription,
and
earlier
(p. ix).
that the
it
Siloam Inscription
B.C.
*
;
not earlier
Lidzbarski
place
it
much
and G. B. Gray
The
IITV SJDK
inT
v$b IHY in
D*W
i>a
nvp
rw
11
4 5
6
7
nxp IHT
nor inn
fP
m<
The month of (2) sowing. I.e. i The month of ingathering [Tishri]. The month of late sowing. 3 The month of cutting (or hoeing up ?) flax. 4 The month of barley-harvest. 5 The month of the general 6 The month of (vine-)pruning. harvest. 7 The month of summerfruits.
i.
UTV.
Though
SjDfcO
("IT
in the
following lines),
it
seems
i,
that,
OT.
90.
Gen.
24
px
rences of which in
OT.
are given in
GK.
of
it
more
is
in
See Cooke, NSI. p. 159 ff. and, for the characters, the Atlas to Lidzbarski s Handbuch, Plates XXII-XXIV, XLV, col. i. 2 The inscriptions on ostraka, found in 1910 on the site of the ancient Samaria, and belonging to the time of Ahab (PEFQS. 1911, p. 79 ff.), are more ancient;
1
;
4
5
f.
PEFQS.
1909, p. 32.
viii
Introduction
Ex. 23, 16 }D
MT.
*|DK,
mtrn. 34, 22+. 2. (Am. 7, it, differently), or (Marti, p. 225) B pb, here, apparently, the late sowing in Feb. (Dalman, PEFQS.
1909,
p.
TWJIK
IBDKS
rtttwi
nKJD
e|pKn
:m
118;
cf.
cf.
3.
"WJ?
(or 1&J),
"l-?^
In Ethiopia
1XJJ is to rra/.
trees).
it
may
have been anciently cut in Palestine, as it is still about Aleppo (ibid. Or (Dalm.) it may have been cut out of the ground with p. 90). cf. as a D^p. was used in time of harvest (Pt dh iv. 4). a
"ttJflO,
1"IB>3,
n?>9
Hos.
2, 7.
4.
tr$fe>
? (2
Sam.
line for
want of space.
i.e.
The month
1
all things,
of the
will
The pruning
("O
Ct. 2, 12)
7. f*p (i.e.
meant
f*?P_)
be (Dalm.
p.
the late
summer
Calendar
fruits
is
(see
on
Sam.
The
difficulties
connected with
The
work of an
unpractised hand.
n, D, V, p, t?
of Cooke, Lidzbarski, or
GK.)
none of
the curves, or
The
in
1.
is
very abnormal
but this
may be due
2
.
to the inexperience
of the engraver.
The
letters at the
perhaps [p ljX aN Until the discovery of the Gezer Inscription, the Inscription on the wall of the tunnel of Siloam (Plate II) was considered to be the oldest
Lidzbarski as
3X,
known Hebrew
extreme
the
S.
Inscription.
The Pool
hill
of Siloam
is
situated at the
of the Eastern
of Jerusalem (on
the N.
of which
Temple formerly
;
valley
stood), near the entrance to the Tyropoeon and a conduit or tunnel cut through the rock from the Virgin s
See further
PEFQS.
1909,
26
ff.
(Lidzbarski), 30
ff.
ff.
(Daiches, on Babylonian parallels), n8f. (Dalman), 189 ff. (Gray), 194 f. (Lidz Lidzbarski s Epkemeris, iii. 37 ff. (notice, p. 45, the parallel from Tosefta, barski) p. 215, 1. 15 ff., ed. Zuckermandel) ; Marti, ZAW. 1909, p. 222 ff.
;
The
line
above a
reading
is
PLATE
II
[Face page
ix
i.
ix
Spring
situated
some
it,
distance above
it
on the E.
2
.
side of the
same
is
hill,
leads
down
to
and supplies
feet
with water
The
tunnel
circuitous,
measuring
(Warren), or 1757 feet (Conder), though the distance in a straight line is At a distance of about 19 feet considerably less.
1708
from where the tunnel opens into the Pool of Siloam, and on the right-hand side as one enters it, is an artificial niche or tablet in
the rock, the lower part of which
The
Inscription was
first
Schick, who, while wading in the Pool with a lighted candle, observed what appeared to be characters engraved on the rock. Ultimately, in 1 88 1, a gypsum cast was obtained by Dr. Guthe, who published
3
,
which has
been often reproduced. A portion of three lines in the In scription has been destroyed through the wearing away of the rock
but the general sense
literated into
is
quite plain.
Here
:
is
modern Hebrew
-|ijn
.
.
characters
,
**********
p
.
B>N
bp
y[ctw
3]pjni>
n
.
3i * * * * * *
.
!>K
mpjn PK
. .
* * *
.
fnan
.
iyi
.
hx
.
N-I
13^1
;na
by
|na
.
ijn
mp^>
B>K
wxnn
,
i3n
,
nap: 4
Soi
TOK
ej^KT
.
5 nxo3
,
naian
.
^N
.
NXisn
.
jo
,
D on 5
.
oaxnn
two
by
nvn
ma
this
rvn
nex
n 6
I.e.
i.
And
up]
cubits to
and whilst yet there were three be pierced [through, there was heard] the voice of
each
call-
was a
Not
Volume.
the Virgin s Pool, as stated incorrectly in the Palaeographical Society s This is a small artificial reservoir near St. Stephen s Gate, and has no
connexion with either the Virgin s Spring, or the Pool of Siloam. a See the Plan in EB, ii, facing col. 2419-20, or G. A. Smith, Jerusalem (1907), and comp. i. 87-92. ii, Plan facing p. 39
;
ZDMG.
i.
53.
Introduction
piercing through, the miners
4.
(lit.
:
dred cubits was the height of the rock over the head of the miners. The Hebrew is as idiomatic, and flowing, as a passage from the
i.
Old Testament,
is
nsp.J or H3J53
al.)
;
OT.
3pj
to
|^? is
iSP.
On
2
the use
of 131, comp.
as Gen. 48,
192
note.
4, 7.
2.
as Jer. 6, 21
i.e.
usually ^jn.
iijn
7, cf.
Am.
3.
JVn,
probably JVn as
Ki. 9, 37
Kt.
uncertain, the
11T
"Hi?-
meaning is altogether word being not otherwise known, and the derivation from producing no suitable sense. 4. mp^, vocalize rnp. p, the infin. of 5- The order of the numerals in ?]i?N1 DTiNO (the smaller before
Nu.
3,
mt:
the greater), as
OT.,
except in
P, Ez. Chr.
50 ^Ni niNO vh&\ but the order is rare in 1 (GK. 134*), and with fj^N very rare
.
nSD Gen.
No. 8;
5, 3,
p. 124),
GK.
On
The
the orthography
words, as in the
2
.
Mesha
The Inscription has been generally assigned to who is stated to have made the pool, and the
water into the city
(2 Ki. 20, 20)
conduit,
and brought
David
(2
P-
l6 5
ff
->
wit-k a
Taole of Alphabets
1898, p. 213 ff.), pointed out the resemblance of several of its characters to those of a later date, and argued that it belonged to the time of Herod. His conclusions
were combated by Conder (PEFQS. 1897, p. 204 ff.) he replied ibid. 1898, p. 56 f. Stanley A. Cook, in his detailed palaeographical study of the Old
:
Hebrew alphabet
1909, p. 284 ff., though not accepting a date as 305 bottom) that the characters point to a date later than c. 700 B.C.: if placed early, he remarks (p. 308), it embarrasses, and will always he cannot, indeed (ibid. n. 2), fix the embarrass, Hebrew palaeography
in the
PEFQS.
approximate date with any confidence, but thinks a date in the time of Simon, son of Onias (see Ecclus. 50, 3 Heb.), probably c. 220 B.C., not impossible. Let us hope that future discoveries will make the date clearer.
1
Add
Ki.
5, 12,
and
im AT.,
*
1893, pp. 72
/. c.
74, 79.
;
Gnthe,
pp. 745-8
Smith,
i.
102
f., ii.
151.
i.
XI
Although some of
Plate
do resemble the
later, rather than the earlier, examples of the older script (see, in
Lidzbarski
N,
XLVI, Table
tail
III,
2,
the
T,
the curving
in 3, D,
and
a,
the left-hand upright stroke of the v), they are the archaic type, and there
is
substantially of
to the
no appreciable approximation
square
type.
The Samaritan character, as stated in the from the Talmud and the Fathers, preserves the old Hebrew type, the modifications being
originally,
calligraphic variations
from the
(B.C.
earliest
141-135)
Bar-cochab, A.D.
third year
(j
I32-I35
nj>)
1
.
The example
(Fig. 7)
:
a Sheqel of the
i.e. 3
of
Simon Maccabaeus
Fig.
7.
(From Madden
5.)
As
unknown would
evidently not be
upon
coins,
it
may be
of Christ the older character had been generally superseded (for the
Matth.
it
5,
still
was
by no means the smallest letter in the old alphabet), known, and could be read without difficulty.
8, is
67
ff.,
198
ff.,
233
ff.
xii
Introduction
a tendency
first
modern square type has been observable. Such manifests itself in the Aramaic alphabet, and may be
Plate III
a facsimile of the
Carpentras
stele
is
1
,
monument
d Inguimbert
carved in lime
is
which
now
town of
The monument
a funereal
one
embalmed
body of the deceased, a lady named Taba, resting on the lion-shaped bier, and attended by the jackal-headed Anubis at the feet, and by the
hawk-headed Horus
vases beneath.
at
The
figures stationed as
mourners
at a little distance
feet
The
first
9^ inches long
the height of
the letters
is
f of an inch, or a
(
little
i.
more.
The
Inscription
is
= CIS.
noiK
si?
II.
141
= NSf.
snn
No.
75),
in square
characters,
as follows:
Nr6tf
"T
Knacn
x-oi
;
mn
vb
jon rona
ts"N3
non
men
B*K
may
v in
Djn:
Tip
mna now
njnM nrta
Dip
<in
I.e.
i.
of the
2.
God
evil
Osiris.
Aught of
uttered.
man
she never
3. 4.
Be thou a worshipper
my
darling; and
among
^C
1
!"?
1 1
:
Monk
is
is
prefix ta (/
T^Heb.
But
if
= Arab.
is
jj>)
usually hardened to
in
the
same form,
Plate
LXIV
Volume.
PLATE
III
Face page
xii]
i.
xiii
3,
5,
and, as
is
now known,
1
.
the form
all
2.
DJ?^P
in
:
something"* is
of the
4
,
Mandaic as DN1TO,
comp.
Targums
as Djnt?
is
ZDMG,
B"N3
ui-o evil:
often,
comp. C^Nl
be evil in the
Targums, Gen.
n, and
Nt^a (emph.) evil, rn?Jj and rnpK are the usual Aram, forms JHS must correspond to what is usually written in of 3 fem. pf.
Aram, as ^~)p
is
(see
;
Dan.
3, 8.
6,
25)
in
written
pp
and comp.
Blpp.
Syr.
)^*>
= Heb.
and Mand.
N35J>13
:=jfcC*.o!o:=Heb.
The term
will
(though this explanation is not free from objec cannot mean perfect (n?3FI) because adjectives of this tion) form are very rarely derived from verbs (the Aram, form is
sense of
5
.
calumny
nn
y"y
<*+*),
subj. of
mK,
we should expect
OS?,
the
17.
nnn = Syr.
there,
^br=Heb.
as
in Ezr.
5,
this
life
as
"
and
is
suggestion that
nn = Syr.
j>
ever"
(Dr. Wright).
The
It is (1906), and Sachau, Aramdische Papyrus aus ... Elephantine (1911). also the form found in the old Aramaic of Zinjirli and Nineveh, and in that of
LOT?
2
1504,
515.
scibile
From ND jn3O
Levy
s
quid
(cf.
ii.
Fleischer, in
Chald. Worterb.
3 Now (1912) attested as early as not as B.C. 510 (Sachau, 52, see p. 185), and also occurring elsewhere in
V^lp, knowledge, from JJT, Dan. 5, 12) 567 Noldeke, Mandaische Gramm., 186. B.C. 407 and 419 (Sachau, 2, 14; 6, 7), if
; ;
Glossary, p. 2851, and in Nabataean (Cooke, NSI. 94, 5, of the ist cent. A.D.). Also in the pi. NDDjnJO, Sachau, 2, 12. 3, n. 4 So in the Palmyrene Tariff Inscription of A.D. 137, NSI, 147, i. 5 }ST1; 8, 9
s
5 6
Lagarde, Symmicta,
ii.
p. 61
f.
Comp.
"^xXj,
juj^,
*T%
y~
1
P"
i,^
-N.. ft ,
i-^o,
*AO>,
?P,
"*P,
(Lagarde,
Anmerkungen zur
b Proverbien, 1863, on 4, 3 ).
xiv
to be uncertain.
Introduction
as
3.
D"]^.
|B,
Dan.
2, 6,
and
often,
po,
i.e.
f?P.
The
tions
may be illustrated from Greek Inscrip and the representation of the bestowal of water upon the
dead
is
common on
is
of no explanation)
"TlDy?
4. iny3 (which admits Egyptian monuments. supposed to be an error of the stone-cutter for
my
:
pleasant,
delightful
one
(cf.
Sam.
(or 1.n)
i,
26.
Cant.
7,
7).
njpn=Jj^
supplied
the pious.
At the end nD te
Mn may be
plausibly
some have thought that traces of these letters The language of the Inscription discernible on the stone.
pure Aramaic
in
:
are even
is
almost
is,
however, present
EX
The
is
but
it
belongs
probably
An
B.C.
Egyptian
482,
NW.
the stele of
distinct.
of the
2, 1, 1,
and y
is
open
which
top of
by the disappearance of the two parallel lines at the and by the addition of a tail to the y. (These letters are formed similarly on the Saqqarah stele.) The stroke at the upper
3, 1,
"I,
is
almost,
if
this is
4
.
a similar
change
1
The two
AioaicovpiSqs
tinf/vxfi, Kvpia,
eavrov
awfiiy \prfarorarri Kal y\vKVTO.TTi ftvtlas X-P IV 6 Oatpis TO t^xpov viSojp. The same wish, ib. 6717.
2 Both now (1912) known to occur frequently in Egyptian Glossaries in Sayce-Cowley and Sachau.
Aramaic:
see the
Plate
LXIII
I
in the Palaeographical
:
Society
Volume
Lidzbarski,
Plate
cf. the transcription, with notes, in NSf. (drawn by the author) No. 71. The Inscription is dated the 4th year of Xerxes ( =B. c. 482) the name Xerxes is written KHN^t^n Hshiarsh (Pers. KhshayArshS), as regularly in
XXVIII.
Egyptian Aramaic (see the Glossaries in Sayce-Cowley and Sachan). * The form of the N (as of many of the other letters) in Palmyrene is, however, the one which approaches most closely to the square type see Fig. 1 1 below, and
:
the Tables in
Cooke or
Lidzbarski.
I.
xv
are
merged
in one,
which however
down from
the
assumed
and t have both nearly assumed the modern form, by the letter. n appears (as on the Saqqarah stele) with only a single horizontal
bar: the bar,
if
a
of
little
lowered, produces H,
(as
in the
H,
if
little
raised, n.
"
On
the
stone
Mesha
on the
left
at the top):
up becomes
in
its
when reduced
^
in size,
still
modern V
appears
old form.
left,
The two
still
on the
line,
which
become
a single
its
turn
to
a single thick
is
difficult
is
when
1
.
the
tail,
as happens afterwards,
curled
round
to the left,
form of the
a longer
tail,
letter
{?
by having
:
is
no
is
confined to the
:
letter,
and
is
of the
produced.
3,
B,
was
accomplished
separated, not
for
all
same
time.
The words
are
by
dots, but
by small spaces.
more cursive
characters.
Here
(Plate IV)
Yeb, at the extreme south of Egypt, just it is dated in the 2nd year of Xerxes
XLV,
cols.
6-25,
XL VI,
II a, cols. 2, 6.
xvi
Introduction
(B.C.
484),
l
.
and
is
stele
reads
H
v
JD3J
N3H3N
H3T
K1SD3
}3TI3
1 1 1
K-raiK
nso
N3i>D
...... spa ti| jcna *|D3 nb 3in: torus 15 ..... N27 jva n jonaa 071? njxi Kn?K 16 Niiaya Kbcnn ny nnD^ D^ HJN j^ 17
T
nx^nN DS ^y
ynn
at
nna 18
The
is
Elephantine
and a dealer
two
hundreds
(companies) of
the garrison;
and the passage quoted deals with the payment for but the words lost at the ends of the lines
:
make
it
impossible
to
give
a continuous
:
translation.
The
parts
.....
written
(i.e.
named)
in this deed.
We
will give
of the treasury
13.
by our hand
written
(= through
[in this
bring to these
.
men who
are
(named)
deed]
14. to thee
by number
(or
by
mna s)
in the
.
. .
15.
1 6.
We
before the scribes of the tr[easury] 2 shall owe thee 100 karashas of
silver, silver
1 7.
thou hast authority over (a charge upon) our salary, which the house of the king [gives] to us thou hast authority to take (it) until thou art fully paid for
the god.
;
And
the corn.
1
8.
Hoshea has
mouth
(dictation) of Ahiab.
Qal from 73
1
which occurs
in these
Papyri in a trans.
house].
sense
(1.
42,
7.
43
(i),
"jnu?
In Bibl.
Sachau, Aramaische Papyrus undOstrakaauseinerjiidischenMilitdr-Kolonie zu Elephantine (1911), No. 25 (p. 99). a A Persian weight, equal to 10 shekels (Lidzbarski, Ephemeris, iii. 76, 130).
PLATE IV
i.
xvii
the
Aram., Tgg., and Syr., only the Aphel, ^ata, form in Egyptian Nabataean and Cappadocian Aramaic,
Ezr.
5,
,
^o/T
fV-.N
:
n^>N,
Jer. 10,
u,
see
Lex,
io8o b
LOT.
7,
255
w.
15.
ftsna,
BH3 1
DID,
6.
as the
16.
name
B7CJ>,
of a weight,
i.e.
20.
24
al.
(Z<?.r.
ni5
ii.
b
).
see
Sayce-Cowley,
&?& Ezr. L 6, P 3
= Lidzbarski,
Ephemeris,
224,
237, 3).
Luke
17.
32),
1
8).
8.
03
i>y,
so Sayce-Cowley,
6. 17.
1
N^Bnn, see Sachau, Pap. 28 (Taf. 28-9), n. 17. L 16. Cf. in Heb. Jer. 36, 4 7113 an3 1
8.
1.TBT ^55.
As was remarked
more
on the Carpentras
stele
stele,
and
and those
lines
which are
straight in the
shew a tendency
to curve.
And
in 3, 1, 3,
1, the part
open
at the top
its
place
in the
square form.
following (Plate
The
script
V)
is
Museum, belong
is
Roman
II.
i.
period
Here
a transliteration
of the Inscription
(=CIS.
1458= .MS/.
n
3
No. 76 B):
...... tota nay inn in JMIB ....... yi lex ND^JD n N^D BWS 12 ....... ..... ni i^n anna inn ion nta(p) ...... ND rvas? n tMtn ftrv n .....
"is
3 4
1
iii.
Read
76.
incorrectly
by Sayce-Cowley (A
7 al.)
KO3.
s
Plate
XXVI
Volume.
s
145 B.
Volume,
xviii
Introduction
lNK
pnrp *b TEHJI
"]^>N5
.... 6
I.e.
i.
... for
.
my
. .
he heard
2. 3.
(?).
The
king answered
.
.
4.
them.
and ....
5 6
and the captives which thou hast taken this year in them and thy bones shall not descend into She ol, and thy shadow
;
on
....
The
be a
to the
text, as is evident, is
much
mutilated.
The
subject appears to
tale,
composed
either
by a heathen Aramaean,
who was
hostile
Ex.
i,
more probably
the latter.
The language
is
Aramaic, tinged
2.
Carpentras Inscription) with Hebrew or Phoenician. Nata njy, cf. Dan. 2, 5. 8. 20 etc. 4. ton them, as Ezr. 4, 10. 23
(like the
-inn, c f.
etc.
Ezr. 5, 5.
5.
NT (fern.), as
i.
Sachau
2,
;
17
NWN3
those,
NT.
6!
NT
ND^,
12 etc.
Repert.
l
d &pigr. Se m.
*7
247 NT
NHT3
6.
=Bibl. Aram. NT
as
(Lex. io86
3,
cf.
and
p.
xii
bottom.
"=]?&<
Dan.
for^o down.
The
to the
square type.
n.
The n assumes
of the
letter
ID
more resembling
the
square
left,
The
tail
the
longer,
*]nn
(1.
and
4),
is
curls
especially the
one
11.
in
"jnn,
closely
The 3
final
*].
(notice
T OiJ)
3
almost
square
The
square form of
is
produced
:
left
down
see
There
is
an allusion to the
Egyptian gods
in the first
published as Plate
XXV
of the same
i.
Transition
to the
Square Character
xix
col.
13 in
GK.
the Inscription
1H Dnn
II a, col. 3),
in
Cooke, Plate XIV, cols. 6, 7, 9). The gradual change of script can also be well studied in the Table Gesenius-Kautzsch (ed. 1910). From this it appears at once that
cols. 10, 13
;
Plate
XLV,
the characters of
Zinjirli,
Mesha"s
Inscription
(c.
840
B.C.)
and those of
more curved
at the
top
Hebrew
is
2-6) there
Aramaic
types,
third
and the
earliest
Hebrew
character (col. 14) are developed most immediately, not from the
Hebrew
It further
appears from
this
Table
characters,
~\, \, P),
f
:
more
middle of a word, in cursive writing, the to the left, producing the medial forms 3, 3,
D,
at
the
end of
a word, where there was a natural break, the original long perpen
dicular
original
line
remained.
:
The
final D,
is
not an
form
it
arises
from the
later
being closed
up on
cf.
the
left
(see col.
.
XLVI, Ha,
Cliff of the
Prince
),
Ammonites, 9 miles
NW.
of
Heshbon *.
Here
Hyrcanus, grandson of Tobias, and greatOnias II, being persecuted by his brothers, found himself a retreat among the hills (B.C. 183-176), where he built
(Jos. Ant. xii. 4.
n)
nephew of
the
High
Priest
(Phoenician), p. 183 ff. (older Heb.), p. 186 ff. (Aram.), and the three Tables at the end of his Atlas. pp. 189-192 (square Hebrew) 2 See Socin s Paldstina u. Syrien (in Baedeker s Handbooks], Route 10 (end)
Lidzbarski, p. 175
;
in
(revised by Benzinger),
Route
17.
C 2
xx
caves, in
Introduction
two
hollowed out in the side of the rock
1
.
tiers,
At the
1 1 and 1 3 in the right hand of the entrance to two of the caves (Nos. surface of the rock beside Memoirs) in the lower tier, on the smoothed
No. 13
(Fig. 8),
on
the
unsmoothed
surface beside
No.
(Fig. 9),
A".
;..
Fig.
9( B )-
j
(From No. 383 of the Photographs
published by the Palestine Explora tion Fund.)
From its position, the Inscription cannot well be period when the caves were constructed, and may, of 2 It must be read H*:iiD The transitional character
.
earlier
than the
course, be later.
of the alphabet
in the
1
appears
in the
without
"
open
at the top,
and
in the
and
10.
The
vol.
See the view of the caves in the Memoirs of the Survey of Eastern Palestine, i (1889), opposite p. 72 ; or in G. A. Smith s Jerusalem (1908), ii. 426 (also,
p. 428, a
3
cf. p. 427 n. De Vogue" {Mtlanges, 1868, p. 162 f.), and disputed. Clennont-Ganneau {Researches in Palestine, 1896, ii. 261), both of whom had
seen and copied the Inscription, read it H^D. On the other hand, the Photo graph (Fig. 8), and the reproductions in the Memoirs, p. 76 f., and the Plate
and so iT2"iy opposite p. 84, seemed to leave no doubt that the first letter was J? was adopted in the first edition of the present work, and by Lidzbarski in 1898
;
(pp. 117,
in
It appears now, however, from the very complete descriptions 190). the Publications of the Princeton Archaeological Expedition to Syria in 1904-5 [Division II (Ancient Architecture in Syria), (Southern Syria), Part i
Division III (Inscriptions), A (Southern Syria), Part i (Ammonitis), pp. 1-7 (Hebrew Inscriptions of Araq el-Amir), by Enno Littmann], Div. Ill, A, Pt. i, p. 2 (Photos. and B), that (as stated above)
Araq
el- Amir);
there are in fact two inscriptions (cf. Smith, 427 .), one (A) agreeing with Fig. 8, the other (B) agreeing with Fig. 9 (except that the circle of the D should be closed at
the second can only be read PP21O , and this determines the reading of the top) there are no traces visible, any more than there are in the photograph the first (in
:
from which Fig. 8 is taken, of a line, like that hand upper-corner; but Littmann expresses
inscription on the
in
it
same page).
Lidzbarski
now
49).
i.
Transition
to the
Square Character
xxi
circle, shews (in B) a modification, similar to that in Aramaic and Palmyrene, and approximating to the square Egyptian
enclosed in a
type.
The
next Inscription
is
that of the
B e ne
Tomb of St. James, situated on the Mount of Olives, immediately opposite to the SE. angle of the Temple-area.
to the so-called
Fig. 10.
Inscription of the
Be ne
Hezir.
6.
(From Chwolson
Cf.
NSL
nr
pm
yycsv
nnw
mri
irjn*
mn nry?
3[3]t?om i3p[n]
"03
I. e.
This
is
the
tomb and
Yo ezer, Yehudah,
The
Simeon, Yohanan,
sons of Yoseph, the son of ..... [and for Yojseph and Eleazar, the sons of Hanniah,
(i.
e.
family) of Hezir.
the square character.
i
is
mentioned
another Hezir, not a priest, but one of the chiefs of the people,
named Neh.
10, 21.
The
is
probably shortly
The advance
very marked.
;
the D, the
J?,
the 1
and
up than
left
in the
Egyptian Aramaic.
when standing
letter are
in the
form of the
line)
:
distinguished (as in
is
pnv
at the
end of the
it,
first
when
giving
T
rise to
a ligature
the
and
are
xxii
Introduction
The
.
first letters
! ,
of line 3
are uncertain
they
may
perhaps be read as
is
The
ligature just
spoken of
peculiarly
a
T3 common
.
in the
Palmyrene
differs
character.
,
The Palmyrene
Inscriptions
B.C.
from
specimen
(Fig.
n)
given
(=A SI.
No. 141),
tendency
n.
(From De Vogtie
H nn
*13
s
jn3p
irony
1:3
I. e.
This tomb
is
that of
m^y
him
his sons
his sons,
III!
-3
HI
is
T\y& J133
!W3
the
month Kanun,
9]*.
in the year
304
[J1J3
1
written J131]
= B.c. [Seleuc.
may be
Other Inscriptions (mostly fragmentary) from approximately the same period, seen in Chwolson s volume, Nos. 2 (113 DPlD Boundary [Aram.] of No. 5 is bilingual, and Gezer), 3, 4, 5 (Aram., from the Hauran), 7, 8, 9, 10.
be found also in
?
2
may
De Vogue,
08a<Va0os
Syrie Centrale, p. 89
n33
""I
niCPI
Xa/jparj;
<STJ]Kr\v
Which
exhibits
some noticeable
affinities
;
see Sachau,
ZDMG.
A. A. Bevan,
Commentary on Daniel
letters,
(1892), pp. x, 37, 211 if.; LOT? 504. * On the Nabafaean Inscriptions, in which
some of the
esp.
10
i.
xxiii
NSI. No. 148 B), from the lintel of In the following Inscription ( a door, belonging to a ruined Synagogue at Kefr-Eir im, a village a few miles NW. of Safed in Galilee, discovered by M. Renan in the
course of his expedition in Palestine in 1863, the transition to the square character may be said to be accomplished the date may be
:
c.
300
A.D. (Renan), or
somewhat
earlier
(Chwolson).
Fig. 12.
Ini
n
(From Chwolson
s
l
,
No.
7.)
nov
>N"i52
nm
oipon
DI
nma Nan
I.e.
nrn
sppB>n
ntw
all
:
p
!
May
upon
Yosah the
this lintel
may
blessing
come
works
B>VyD
is
evidently
for
VB>J?O
he
first
omitted
this
the
by accident, and then attached it at the end. Inscription the close resemblance between 1 and
&
Notice in
which
">,
in the
left
;
Inscription of th$
B 9 n6
between 3 and D
(cf. p. Ixvii),
Notice
(p.
iii)
The resemblance
be evident.
is
of mrp to
mni
such as
a
this will
In
conclusion,
specimen
given
(Plate
Phoenician Inscription
(=NSL
No.
4),
example of the style, as regards character and general appearance, in which the autographs of the Old Testament must have been written. The Inscription was found at Zidon in 1887, engraved on the base of
a sarcophagus of black basalt, of Egyptian workmanship, and bearing
and ]} approach closely to the square characters, see Cooke, NSI. p. 2i4ff., and, for the characters, Plate XIV, Lidzb. Plate XLV. 1 In the original the Inscription is in one line it is divided here merely for
:
convenience.
xxiv
Introduction no doubt
originally for
to
its
original
The
latter
reads as follows
fa
nn
s
IJK
p3
n hx
!>N
mn^y jm
K>K
-iry:r:tj>K
pun
SIDD
jbiK
x
r
pan J^IN K 3
rv
DIN
ns o
^21
4
5
nan ^N
i>K
p&a 22^
I)N n!?2
na
BP nnn
mi
nby nnan n
I.e.
2.
i.
of
Eshmun azar,
:
in
this coffin
3. 4.
whoever thou art, (even) any man, that bringest forth this open my sepulchral chamber, and disquiet me not ; no image of silver, there is no image of
gold, nor
coffin,
do not
for there is
5.
am
do
not o6.
-pen my sepulchral chamber, and disquiet me not ; for such an act is an abomination unto Ashtart ; and if thou at all
openest
7.
my
at
all,
-n,
speaks
is
Eshmun azar
(II)
who
Zidonians, and of
Amm ashtart,
M. A. Levy
in
s
It
may
be found in
Phonizische Studien,
I.
i.
i.
(1856)
in
Schroder
No.
3 (with facsimiles);
I).
most recently
PLATE VI
S3
o
Q
Na
9
r
3
S
i.
xxv
s
Eshmun azar (I), who is mentioned here From the style of the Egyptian ornamentation
of
Tabnith
father.
sarcophagus of Tabnith,
and
also
Eshmun azar
it
II,
it
is
not earlier than the fourth cent. B.C.; and as upon other grounds
cannot be
1
much
later
than
this,
it
may be
plausibly assigned to
The Inscription is of value to the Hebrew student, not 300 B.C. only on account of its palaeographical interest, but also on account of
c.
it
Testament.
occurs frequently in Phoenician Inscriptions: nounced probably 13K (Schroder, Phon. Spr., p. 143): a
1.
"1JX
it
final
is
T,
often
3,
2.
comp. below
(Win
On
t
pN
T,
of a
coffin,
or
3.
i.e.
(Heb.
nj).
"Wn
this
gate;
19,
T
J"QD
this pillar;
riN&>n
this
Observe that
the
88, 4
is
TpBOPI
Cooke,
p. 26).
nt)
without the
article,
although
t
PN2
:
pn.
With
DN D
cf.
NSI.
DIN
is,
Renan,
observing that in
Eshmun azar
nnD
Inscription there
23E>>
phrase, line 4
Tl^J?
i>N
HN
Dip, line
20
DIN*
bl natao
OJp,
riN
is
an error
of the
stone-cutter for
which
Gittin
a
4,
1HN2
}l*i^l
nB>J?
1BH3D
K ON Drtp
inE>^
i.e.
man
in
Zidon said to
!
his wife
Wip
A
a
curse
(upon me),
if
),
to
have been
Render
1 2
Phoenician formula of imprecation (see further Cooke, p. 34). in this case, then My curse (be) with every man, whosoever
:
7.
So ?K
these (p.
34 note),
in
?X
(in the
Poenulus
:
ZDMG.
xxix. 240,
N7N
Lidz-
barski, p. 264
p. 26.
xxvi
thou
art,
Introduction
that bringest forth/ etc.
>K,
be pronounced
\ esh, if not rather as a dissyllable pan prob. pan or pBTl; cf. Aram. pS3 to go forth, pDK to bring forth, or Heb. for the p QH (Is. 58, 10). JVK:=Heb. HS, the mark of the accus.
probably ish or
$K
vocalization,
cf.
Arab. 13L
in
4.
vby: comp.
aat^D r6y
lecti
T
Eshmun azar s
JDO^
^Nl
10,
Inscription
(NSI.
5), lines
5-6
huic
na^m
nee
"ijp
superaedificent
7K1 TlPy fins
1
lecto
cameram
T&y.
alterius,
and 20-21
?K DIN 73
ft!, comp.
Is.
in i S. 28, 15.
used of disquieting the spirits of the dead S a i.e. 3 ( 3), as often (Schrod. p. 218 f 14, 16.
. ;
mn
K ?. Lidzbarski, p. 295): e.g. CIS. 2, 12. 13 -pN 3=li the Greek ttSwXov. 0&. p. 49 [intf, probably T 24, 5. Y~!$, the usual Phoenician word for gold (A SL 3, 5 CIS. 327, 4-5 pnn TN pn this plating of gold; 33, 3. 5
;
0/.-
cf.
yp"l
Ijpb the
goldsmith]; in
pi.
Hebrew
nbass
confined to poetry.
piba.
D?
prob.=Aram.
|ND,
p3Mo,
6.
KJO.
NH
imn
Dt.
n^nt^y rayn
rniT in
17,
18,
12.
22,
5.
i5)andPr.
T
(3, 32.
n,
2,
20. 12, 22
al.).
NH
"121H,
NH
;
without the
1
art.,
as
above: so CIS.
66,
7-
<5
4 Nn Dn^n.
fr),
1 8.
p"
On
1
1.1?"!?
with the
,
scheme noticed
on
II 20,
i.e.
M,
and the Glossary in Lidzbarski, Index, p. 369 % n\T. D?D3 yni 42, 13 Dinab p = Heb. D
;
11
Cf.
NSI.
^N1
3foi>
sponding imprecation in Eshmun azar s Inscription, lines 8-9 DJnnn y*lT1 p DP and let him (them) not have son or seed
(their) stead;
11
in his
11-12
Bt?
"121
KJDJJ
ur\w ch
p
11
11
^s
(see
8.
nx
aat^Di
comp.
z 3.
line
DNsi ns aacno D^
^NI
33^^
as
1
2, 18.
Job
26,
5t
2
.
56 assamar
3
In the Poenulus of Plantus represented by si (V. i, = "1DK tJ S). Comp. Schroder, pp. 162-6.
referred to
8),
2,
in
2.
xxvii
z.
Hebrew
character,
we
and
in
modern
printed texts
if so,
in
what respects
In the Inscription of Mesha and in the Siloarn Inscription the words are separated by a point, but in Inscriptions on gems and coins and in Phoenician Inscriptions
i.
Division of words.
generally (see
e. g.
OT.
if
they were,
4 Parts, Breslau, 1856-70; Schroder, Die Phb nizische Sprache, Halle, 1869; the
Tom.
;
I (where the Bibliography relating to Cooke, JVSf. pp. 18-158; and Lidzbarski,
Nordsem. Inscr. pp. 4-83, 493-499 (Bibliography [to 1898]), 204-388, 500-504 (Glossary), 389-412 (synopsis of grammatical forms, etc.). The best treatment of the relation of Phoenician to Hebrew is to be found in the Essay of Stade in the
Morgenlandische Forschungen (Leipzig, 1875), pp. 179-232. All these authorities may, however, in greater or less degree, be supplemented from Inscriptions that have been discovered more recently, and for which search must be made (chiefly)
in the Repertoire
Epigraphie Stmitique (from 1900), a supplement, appearing from time to time, to the CIS., and in Lidzbarski s Ephemeris fur Semitische Epigraphik (from 1902), with Glossaries at the end of each volume.
For further details respecting the history of the West-Semitic alphabets generally, and of the Hebrew alphabet in particular (in addition to the works of Levy, Chwolson, Madden, Berger, and Lidzbarski, mentioned above), reference may be
made
to Lenormant, Essai sur la propagation de r Alph. Phlnicien dans Fane, monde, 1872-3; Stade s Lehrbuch, pp. 23-34; Wellhausen s edition of Bleek s ed. 1886, p. 580 ff. ; De Vogue, Melanges d ArEinleitung, ed. 1878, p. 626 ff.
1
cheologie
1
Orientale
(1868),
1909, pp. 284-309 ; the other Facsimiles of Semitic Inscriptions contained in the Palaeographical the Plates in the Society s Volume Killing s Nabatdische Inschriflen (1885) Corpus Inscriptionum Semiticarum ; and Neubauer s facsimiles of Hebrew
;
pp.
s
141-178,
L Alphabet Arameen
et
PEFQS.
In
:
many
f.
of the older
point
in the
p. 202
Aramaic Inscriptions also the words are separated by a Papyri they are usually separated by a space. See further Lidzb., perpendicular line, seemingly a clause-separator, occurs twice in the
(11.
I.
Gezer Inscription
2).
xxviii
Introduction
and neglect must have been shewn
in the
some
irregularity
:
observance
of them
MT.
(a)
;
incorrect division of
words
and the
LXX
frequently presuppose
MT.
wrong) could scarcely have arisen had the separation of words been marked distinctly. It is probable, however, that before the Massoretic
text
was
established,
and the
J,
distinction
made between
:
forms of
3, D,
8,
V (above,
p. xix)
the text as
division
;
it
is,
what they view as a wrong division of words, leave and only direct the reader to substitute the correct
this
when
notes such as
in the
those
words found
2TD was
(c).
nna
(rayon
1.
man
"
22,
1.
14 pBpl T**^
fteo
^i5
1.
*
1
w^n h
jnpi.
23, 33
NBnrnp-nX
Nto
1.
:
DfiK
(so
LXX,
Vulg.).
Ez. 43, 13
noxn p*m
1.
""?
nis-m.
Hos.
6, 5
N^
ni
Ttaaswi
1^3
CE^
niyiB
so
LXX,
Pesh.
Targ.).
ijf.
25, 17
:wa
1.
nwB>
1.
:*nbw
(so
LXX,
Pesh.
comp.
v. 12.
^. 43, 5).
73, 4 DHID^
Dn teA
(so
Ew.
() Nu. 24,22
I
S. I,
14, 21
40 s-an ^: Tropcvov, cto-eX^^Nia nab. Ch. 17, rob -^rnjNi: KO! av^o-w o-= ?}^2l.
20,
6 Jer. 5,
9,
nmy
<?w^-5
DNT: AVKOS
etos
TWV
ocuov=JT2"iy ast.
J
nDID
-]in3
^n3^
IX^J
(ou)
SieXnrov TOO
rt-
2.
xxix
>
25
17, II
tf
-NJ>y
n&>y
ov=
6
31, 8 njv
33: ev
0,3x77= nyioa.
:
46, 15
PjriDJ
yVlO
8ia TI
!<vyev
(aTro
(roii)
*A7rts;=
Hos.
Zeph.
Zech.
i/r.
II, 2
3,
Dn^SO
19
e* 7T/3oo-w7rou /xot
"pjyD
i^TlN
ev
o-oi
evc/ccv
crou
(as
though
t[R
n,
\*3J|
|3>:
ets
T^
iva TL
4, 3
nW>
^23:
3
fSapvKa.pSt.oi;
^$
\.
^23.
44, 5 HIS
106, 7
Pr. 13, 14
14, 7
nPplOO:
^TTO TrayiSos
27,
pntOI:
Karapp^yvvrat Se VTTO
(j.a,T<av
= VZ)
14)
HSfJ/
O H^np^lM.
t^V IB^yn:
Job
40,
19
(LXX
Uin
ireiroi^ivov
ljKa.Ta.Tra.i-
C<rtfot=fei-pnfc>|)
^yn
See also
i/f.
76, 7.
Gen.
J
i,
24. 2, 13.
:
21, 7.
a Jer.
6,
29
1
Dn^NO
DH BM2 np.
^. 55,
6
i
niDH5: HID
7.
p.
Job 3 8,
my on j:
:
n^yisn jo
40, 6 myojJD
nnyo jo
p.
Neh.
1
2, 9,
13 D SllBOn:
4
D^HB
:
DH
p.
"31
Ch.
4,
pa
a
*32
:
J0^3
p pB
P.
|D
"33
p.
/S
La.
2
3 Qijy
n^P?
"inn
:
Dn^nanna
:
p.
2 S. 5, 2
aom
ND
nnn
DC>:
^3om M^sion
r
nn
p.
21, 12
mvehsn
D^ne^B HBB
:
p.
r
nnnnn
nnyT:
:
p.
Job
io^pp
in^n ny^^
p.
p.
Ezra
12
^falW nun
Kl^l
xxx
Introduction
re-division of
words
is
comparatively
unfrequent, may perhaps be inferred that in old Hebrew the divisions between words were not regularly unmarked *.
2.
11
MSS.
The
Thus
in
Mesha"s
Inscription the
p?B>n
of the plural
(p. Ixxxix); 5
pn
i.e. !?!
ft?}
we have
1
"i"
20
B>N,
for
what
in
MT.
i
!?
2Kb, 4
"OJJB
saved me, 27
^?,
^T ^
1
ar
>d
nfl3,
1
H2
is
(Jer. 48, 22
/aw
15, 5
DWh).
(i.e.
sometimes omitted, not merely in nfnN1 n. 20 njnty, ninkj), 24 -IBNI OP^J), where the radical N following the
Even N
prefix of
in
HBH
20 = n^Nl
chief(s).
Similarly in the
2
2.
4 K
(i.e.
^K),
n^N
(i.e.
nb),
;
po
1
(P
is
T *?),
4-
6
2
onxnn (cn?nn),
^>p
6 n^n plJfn)
MT.
radical)
s
(so rarely in
never
i.
in
MT.).
We
5
find,
forms
liya
0^?),
N1Oi"l,
and 6 tPNl.
Perhaps the most remarkable case of the defecliva
the pron. of 3 sing., which
is
scriptio
is
that of
twice on
1
Mesha"s
>I
masculine) written
Inscriptions,
2
Nil
(6
NH
DJ
"1DN"
!;
27 NH D~}n
is
In Phoenician
with
both
the
same orthography
found
regularly
all
genders
it
that
was
written,
the context
was regarded
it
to pronounce
correctly
was used
for both
genders,
Comp.
ff.
Cooke, NSI.
9 Nil
pIX
"]^?0
NH rDNbtt
(254
that
work
5,
I.
10
i.
NH DIN
that
man,
NH rotao
;
kingdom;
27, 2
;
B. c.)
and CIS.
94, 2 ntJ
NH
that year
NSI.
44, b 4
NH
CPlbn
and
in the Inscription of
Tabnith
See Lidzbarski,
p. 257.
2.
xxxi
of the different
suppose that the double form was already possessed by the ancestors Semitic nations when they still lived together in a
1
common home
It
.)
may be
though,
it is
so far as
is
was probably
and
there
is
in use, as a rule,
In the case of
LXX
;
translated
in
was not yet generally introduced for in passages where it is found MT. they constantly do not recognize it. Thus, to take but a few
S. 12, 7
i"
nipIV
.
nx
K.
<l//<l
KCU /carw/acrev
8,
27
5
DIK^I:
JVN"!:
A, Luc. xai
IvparjX)
l.
I 9,
(TTS
or
HNT (construction
as
17, 2l).
20, 26
f^"linD:
KeKa6dpi<TTa.i
^<y.
21, 14 (13
2 3, 2 5
LXX)
T1V1: KaTe/3pet=Tl.*l.
:
rnp^nn
y^?D
Wrpa
:
fj
/xcpio-^eio-a^npjnDn V7D.
-y^
27,
2
S.
7>
8
I
pn
nwsr nan
:
i8ov
To=Y^n
w^
nan.
l^ fT On
KaTK\r]pov6fJi^(Tv aurov=^ri3n.
1
Jer. 6,
15 DvDJ2
vS"
Treo-ovvrai
:
<Ls
ev
ry
TTTWO-CI
auraiv^Q^SJ? vB\
23 nOT&D^ t^SD
TrC/3
(^3)
29 1pn3 N? D^yil
12, 15 17, 25
TrovrjpLo.
avrwv OVK
= ^? W
D^l.
CTU^m:
D DIDJI
:
Ko.1
*cat ITTTTOIS
avraiv^QD 10 ?
1
^l.?." .
11
3 2 (39).
5 1?*5 eureA.u0-6Tai=
1
50 (27),
6 y?.^:
o-Tre
p^a^VI]
(in spite
SpeVavov).
51 (28), 59
nnwo
"i^:
apx^v 8wpo)v=nri3o IB
The view formerly held that the epicene X1H was an archaism in Hebrew, Hebrew must have cannot, in the light of these facts, be any longer sustained Cf. Noldeke, possessed the double form from the beginning. 1866, p. 458 f.; 1878, p. 594; Delilzsch, Comm. on Genesis (Engl. Tr.), i. pp. 42 f., 50 ;
:
ZDMG.
Wright, Comparative
Grammar
p. 104.
xxxii
Ezek.
Introduction
24 D
ty
7,
pN3
TO
<t>pva.yp.a.
r^s tcr^uos
24, 2l).
*3
42,
!3
nnyo nn:
SiefjLtTpTja-e
TTVOT/V
cai/3ouo-av=rnyb nn.
. .
16-17
(similarly
i.e.
*al 5T3D: KCU eVecrrpe^e 17-18) *n "HO 32D (so most moderns: comp.
.
z>.
19 MT.).
\J/.
title
nvTUn
^N: VTrcp
7-775
58, 12
or
Job
3.
19, 1 8
D^iy:
eis
TOV aiwva
= D^iy
2
.
The
suffix
1-,
as
is
MT.
The
original form of
this suffix
^i?.^!?,
was
in-,
in
^a, and
in derivatives of
n*7 verbs as
^IP,
etc.
"^Pin:,
^njnriy:,
man,
used
-A
is
and a-hu,
for instance,
au and ultimately
6.
At
first,
it
altered, n-
remained, though
followed the
:
and
in fact
i-
Mesha
still
writes uniformly n:
on the Siloam
Inscription,
on the
In MT., though in the vast majority of cases the contracted suffix is written i-, there occur a number of instances in which n- has been
suffered to remain, testifying (in the light of the cognate dialects)
to a previous general prevalence of this form: viz.
Gen.
9, 21.
12, 8.
;
49
riTy an d nrwo;
26
nhiD3; Ex. 32, 17 nyi2; 25 njns; Lev. 23, 13 nbD3; Nu. 10, 36
1X or
cf.
if/.
22,
nX
dvri\.rpf/is
20
IJLOV
88, 5
P^K pN
tf}orj6r}Tos
i.
398
al.
so/w cases the //^wa scriptio must have been in use Jud. 9, 37 rapaivuv xara Qa.Ka.aaav Tl 1 ) Jer. 22, 20 DH2yD eis TO -ntpav TTJS OaXaaays
Yet
in
(D"
2.
xxxiii
23, 8
9,
49
nbYfc>
2 Ki. 6,
19, 23
nifj? (Is.
20, 13
jer. 2, 3
nhwan;
17, 24
all
na;
18
nhKn
10 nu?c
naoa; 42, 9 nn^; Dan. u, and the eighteen (seventeen) cases of n?3 quoted on II 2, 9*. The non-recognition of this form of the suffix has sometimes, as in i S.
Hab.
3,
^. 10, 9 .
27, 5
2 S.
MT.
Comp.
also
Gen. 49, 10 in
the Versions
is
1%).
The
it
thus in passages that are (presumably) ancient than in others Gen. 49 and Ex. 22 there are numerous cases of the usual form in i-,
in
in
!"1-
whatever
2
.
It
does not
work
to give
a complete
Old
Testament
will suffice if
enough
Books of Samuel
the Decalogue
fl-
occurs also in
i"l[foB>]
and
:
rQ
in the
and Dt.
see S.
A. Cook,
PSBA.
1903, 34
ff.,
or (briefly)
my
Exodus,
p. 417.
2 I do not stop to shew in detail that ancient Hebrew MSS. were unpointed. That they were unpointed is (i) probable, from the analogy of all ancient Semitic writing, which has come down to us in its original form (Moabitic, Aramaic, Phoe
nician, Hebrew Inscriptions); (2) certain, (a) from the -very numerous renderings of the Ancient Versions, presupposing a different vocalization from that of the Massoretic text, which it cannot reasonably be supposed that the translators would have adopted had they had pointed texts before them ; () from the silence of the
as regards any system of punctuation, which, when it is con sidered that passages are frequently discussed, and alternative renderings and pro nunciations compared, both by the Rabbis and by Jerome, is more than would be
credible,
in their
points.
n. 4], p.
(On Jerome,
43 ff.)
particulars
may
be found in
Nowack
monograph
[p.
liii
The
system of points must have been introduced during the sixth and seventh cent. A.D. a period of which the literary history is unfortunately shrouded in obscurity, which even the pedigree of Aaron Ben-Asher, brought to light by the Crimean MSS.
(Strack, in the art. cited p. xxxiv n. 4, pp. 610-613), does not enable us to pierce.
1365
xxxiv
are concerned,
Introduction
and
be used for purposes of textual criticism l The special value of the Ancient Versions consists in the
they represent
present extant,
MSS.
very
much
in
earlier
than any
Hebrew MSS.
and belonging
some cases
to different recensions.
The
majority of
2
.
Hebrew MSS.
earlier
centuries
is
known
St.
it
MS.
now
at
= A.D.
916
from the great majority of Hebrew MSS. by exhibiting (like others acquired within the last half-century from the East 4 ) the superdiffers
substantially
In
fact,
we
variants
known
as the Qre
;
MSS.
are slight
in other
words,
MSS.
belong
io the
.
and are descended from the same imperfect archetype 5 6 all represent what is termed the Massoretic text
.
MSS.
That
this text,
For
fuller
information on the subject of the following pages, see generally s edition of Bleek s
1878, p. 571
ff.,
or ed.
5,
Comp. Burkitt s art. TEXT AND VERSIONS (OT.) in EB. iv, col. 5011 2 Comp. Strack s art. TEXT OF THE OT. in DB. iv, p. 727 ff.
3
Published in facsimile with Prolegomena by H. L. Strack, Codex Babylonicns Pet ropoh tanns (St. Petersburg, 1876). Another relatively ancient MS. is the Reuchlin Codex of the Prophets at Carlsruhe (A. D. 1105), De Rossi s 154, the facsimile of a page of which may be seen in Stade s Gesch. Isr. i. p. 32, or in
the Palaeogr. Society s Volume, PI. LXXVII. Ginsburg (Introd. to the Heb. Bible, 1897, p. 475 ff.) describes a MS. (Brit. Mus. Or. 4445), which he assigns toe. A.D. 830. 4 On these MSS. see Strack in the Zeitschr. fiir Ltith. Theol. u. Kirche, 1875,
p.
605
5
ff., and \Vickes, Hebrew Prose Accents, App. Comp. Olshausen, Die Psalmen (1853), p. 17
ii.
ff.
p. 142
;
ff.,
Lagarde, Proverbien,
in Stade,
ZA TW.
iv.
303.
6 The variations exhibited by existing MSS. have been most completely collated by Kennicott, V. T. c. Var. Lect. 1776, 1780 and De Rossi, Variae Lectiones V, T., 1 784-98. But for assistance in recovering the genuine text of the passages which
;
in the
Hebrew
Bible,
their
for the
from Cornill
collation of
p. 8
And how little is to be gained MSS. discovered since De Rossi s day, may be learnt the MS. of A.D. 916, for Ezekiel, Das Buck des Prof.
Baer
OT.
(the whole, except Ex.-Dt.) are valuable as exhibiting the Massoretic text in
3-
xxxv
in
however, does
OT.
their
original integrity
sufficient care
becomes manifest,
as soon as
it
is
examined with
of the school
and minuteness.
and eighth
centuries,
and probably
Old Testament,
especially the
Jews displayed a scrupulous fidelity in the preservation and correct transmission of their sacred books but nothing is more
:
preceded by one of no small laxity, in the course of which corruptions of different kinds found their way into the text of the Old Testament.
The
that
Jews,
when
it
was too
late to repair
by
this
means
the mischief
to
guard
their sacred
books with
extraordinary care, with the result that corrupt readings were simply
perpetuated, being placed by
cisely the
them
on pre
fictitious
same footing
semblance of
originality.
Opinions
may
be expected but
:
of the
fact,
there can be
no question.
The
7, p.
Cambridge
:
Eible, p.
Ixvi),
is
to
be found, stated
in
following facts
(i)
which the
text, as
stands,
is
lists
deemed by
its
editor to be
its
service to those
whose object
it is to
but they are naturally of ; get behind the Massoretic tradition, for the
purpose of obtaining a text that is purer and more original. The same may be said of Ginsburg s Hebrew Bible : this exhibits the Massoretic text in what its editor
considers to be
its
even conjectural readings, are occasionally mentioned, the great majority of variants collected, especially in the second edition, with indefatigable industry, from a large
early printed editions, relate only to differences of orthography and accentuation, not affecting the sense. The best collection both of variants from the versions and of conjectural emendations is that contained in Kittel s
Biblia Hebraica.
But
in
xxxvi
book,
differ in
Introduction
such a manner as to
;
make
it
upon
difficulties
of the
Hebrew
text.
The
When
that the
Old Testament
If,
to be the case.
removed otherwise
a text (or
texts),
is
possess,
Versions.
such texts are afforded by the Ancient These versions were made from MSS. older by many
;
from them.
And
centuries than those which formed the basis of the Massoretic text
in crucial passages,
we
readings which they presuppose are intrinsically superior to those exhibited by the Massoretic text, and have evidently been made from
a
MS. (or MSS.) free from the corruption attaching to the latter. The work of the Massorites, it should be remembered, was essentially
:
conservative
their
to
form
text,
The
antecedents of the
text
can only be
same
in
ii.
v.
cent.
A.D.
for
Gemara
1
exhibit
no material variants
The Targums
This seems to be
true,
the
notwithstanding the very large number of variants from later Rabbinical authorities, collected with great
industry by V. Aptowitzer in Das Schriftwort in der Rabbinischen Literatur (see in Vet. p. XV), from 1-2 Samuel, and (III, 95 ff.) Joshua (cf. Strack, Proleg, Crit.
Test.,
1873, p. 94 ff.).
These variants,
viz., relate
the presence or absence of \ , the article, DK, or other unimportant word 7V or P for ?N, or vice versa; the sing, for the plural, or vice versa, in such a case as 115,6;
for 3 with the inf., or vice versa: the variants practically never affect the sense In many cases also the variant materially, or correct a certainly corrupt passage. seems to be due to the citation being made from memory, the substance being
There are, however, cases in recollected correctly, but not the exact wording. which the number of seemingly independent authorities agreeing in a variant is
3-
xxxvii
presuppose a text which deviates from it but slightly, though the deviations are sufficient to shew that, even in official Jewish circles,
absolute uniformity did not exist.
All that can be said
is
which was adopted by the Jews as a standard, and which, as such, was made by the Massorites the basis of their labours, had in previous
stages of
its
history been
it
exposed
to influences,
which resulted
in the
introduction into
the
is
Septuagint
is
common
meeting-point
the
B.
c.)
and whilst on
whole the
individual
many
texts
cases the text in their hands underwent corruption, and the purer
The
on which
the other Ancient Versions are based (which usually deviate less from
and often accordingly [e.g. Ez. 40 ff.] reproduce corruptions from which the Septuagint is free) will have been derived from the current Jewish text at a later period than the LXX, when the
the Massoretic text,
it.
Still,
these
LXX
against
MT.
in preserving
was always at fault, and in these cases MSS. In some instances this is known
Kennicott and others
in others,
(e. g.
larger than can be reasonably accounted for by the supposition that the memory the variant depends no doubt upon actual
^32
for
to be the case
in I 18,
14
P|mNn
though no MSS. at present known exhibit the variants, there may well have been such, especially where the variant is supported by the LXX or other
extant in Talmudic times, and even later
(cf.
ancient version,
Aptow.
I,
p. 3; and,
The most
18,
perhaps TlDXn
I, p.
(as
LXX)
Dv6n
MSS.
JHX
in
14,
which
seems (Aptow.
48
ff.)
On the other hand, there are numerous cases in which the readings of the Talmud agree minutely (e. g. in the plena or defectiva scriptio] with the Massoretic text (Strack, op. cit., pp. 70-72, 80-94). 1 No doubt there are passages in the MT., the character of which makes it prac
(A. D. 1104-1165).
tically certain that,
LXX
the
MSS.
nevertheless corrupt, i. e. the corruption was already present in which were the common source both of the and other versions, and
is
LXX
of the
MT.
Here,
it
is
remedy
is critical
conjecture (a brilliant
xxxviii
Introduction
is
The
not, however,
last
always such a
The
sometimes
LXX,
primitive integrity;
and
even where
to contain,
an Ancient Version were not always the work of one and the same hand, and the different translators were liable to follow different
methods
in translating
our standards
presumptive evidence of being free from corruption and, in cases where this is matter of doubt, the intrinsic superiority of one text above the
;
other, as estimated
correctness,
its
conformity with the context, its grammatical agreement with the general style and manner of the
by
its
writers of the
In the use
which must always be observed (i) we must reason ably assure ourselves that we possess the Version itself in its original integrity (2) we must eliminate such variants as have the appearance
three precautions
: ;
by
when we
which
will
be that of the
carefully,
MS.
(or
MSS.) used by
Hebrew
lies.
The
important than
jectural
one in Cornill on Ez. 13, 20 D B Dn JDX for D^DiTlK). The dangers of con emendation are obvious and many such emendations rest upon doubtful
:
;
but some, especially such as involve only a slight change in the ductus litterarum, are well deserving of acceptance. Cf. G. B. Gray, Encycl. Brit. iii. 860 ; F. C. Burkitt, EB. iv. 5029-31.
:
3.
xxxix
in
the
first
it is
necessary to
insist
upon them,
1
.
as cases are
on record
which they have been unduly neglected i. The Septuagint. The Version that
purposes of textual criticism
is
is
that
known
In
OT. were
the
hand.
differences of style and method exhibited by the books shew that the whole cannot be the work of a single The characteristics of the LXX are best learnt from actual
it,
study of
though
illustrations,
so far as the
Books of Samuel
is
are
much
more
literal
than in others
to seize
of the original.
is
Except
in
books
the Psalter
is
fairly well
;
expressed
Minor Prophets
text represented
text as to
by assume the character of a separate recension 3 There are few books of the OT. in which the Massoretic text may not, more or
.
LXX
less frequently,
LXX
4
;
but the
LXX
1 In Prof. Workman s Text ofJeremiah (1889), the neglect to observe the second precaution has led to disastrous consequences a very large proportion of the exam ples cited, p. 283 ff., in the Conspectus of the Variations presuppose no difference
:
in
the
Hebrew
text read
make
by the translator, but are due simply to the fact that the it his aim to produce a word-for-word version. See a
by the present writer in the Expositor, May, 1889, pp. 321-337. See, very fully, on this Dr. Swete s excellent Introduction to the OT. in Greek (1900) ; and St. John Thackeray s Grammar of the OT. in Greek, ace. to the Sept., also Nestle, DB. iv.437 ff. vol. i (Introduction, Orthography, and Accidence), 1909
;
See
LOT*
269
f.,
ZAW.
1909, 1-39
(on Jer.i-9).
* And naturally, sometimes, of other Ancient Versions as well. minimum of such necessary emendations may be found in the margin of the Revised Version
:
xl
Introduction
is
of special value, as
(or MSS.) on which the Massoretic text of these books is based, must have suffered more than usually from corrupting influences.
MS.
After
the
LXX,
partly, as
in
(who from the times in which the NT. was written had been accustomed to quote the LXX as an authoritative
opposition to the Christians
Version of the OT.), partly in a growing sense of the imperfections of the Septuagint translation, and of its inadequacy as a correct repre
sentation of the
A.D. the three
Hebrew
original.
Hence
Theodotion,
improved Greek Versions of the OT., those of Aquila, and Symmachus. Aquila and Theodotion are both men
(iii.
tioned by Irenaeus
21) writing
c.
A.D.
180:
Symmachus
lived
probably somewhat
later.
Of
was a Jewish
literalness
*,
proselyte of Pontus.
which he carried
he sought to represent words which had acquired derived meanings in accordance with their etymology, and even to reproduce particles for which Greek possessed no proper equivalent 2 Jerome on Is. 8, 14 mentions a tradition that
to
.
a larger selection
necessary
is
and
the majority, at least as it appears to the present writer, not less afforded by the notes in the Variorum Bible, published by Eyre Spottiswoode. But many more are in fact necessary see examples in the
:
writer
Book ofJeremiah* (1906), and Nah.-Mal. in the Century Bible (1906) and compare (with discrimination) any recent critical commentary. A good collection of emendations from the LXX and other Versions, with explanations, will be found
s
;
in T.
1
K. Abbott, Essays chiefly on the Original Texts of T. AovXtvtuv TTJ E&paiKrj At f ti, Origen, Ep. ad Africannm,
Jerome, Ep. 57 ad
ille
p.
i ff.
Pammachium
et
irp6ap6pa,
<rvv
TTJV ffjv.
locale
he represented by
of etymolo
As examples
gizing renderings
be quoted aTiK-nvoTrjs for "injf\ bitbrnj.aTiaa.vT6 pt for "OTirD Sometimes, in 22, 13, (K\tKTwOr]Tt for Y13H Is. 52, II, Ttvovrovv for P)"Ty, etc. if/. genuine Rabbinic fashion (e.g. Gen. 41, 43 Targ.), he treated a word as a com
may
pound
T3
thus
;
Sam.
1
6, 8
WIND
is
3"3^3
^- 16,
DJ"OE
rant ivo<ppaiv
v<ptt
Kovpas as though
^optvov (J3in
C N)
ff.,
cf. p. Ixxxiii.
Hexapla,
p. xxi
or in the art.
See more in the Prolegomena to Dr. Field s HEXAPLA (by Dr. C. Taylor) in the Dictionary of
Christian Biography.
3-i.
the
Old Testament
is
xli
confirmed by
For R. Aqiba,
beginning of the
second cent.
A.D.,
introduced a
new system of
interpretation, laying
letters, quite in
the
manner
than
and hence frequently agrees with it. Renderings of Theodotion have often found their way into MSS. of the LXX,
translation,
The new
LXX
sometimes as doublets, sometimes as insertions made with the view of In the supplying apparent omissions (i Sam. 17, 12-31 in Cod. A).
case of Daniel, Theodotion
s
LXX, and
occupies
its
place in ordinary
MSS. and
editions
2
.
vi.
17).
He
is
:
as frequently clever
and successful
s
in his renderings
not slavish like Aquila, and yet reproducing, often with happy
accom
These three
now
to be described.
Origen (A.D. 185-254), observing not only the variations between the Septuagint and the Hebrew text current in his day, but also the
variations between different
MSS.
of the Septuagint
itself,
undertook
Illustrations
p.
may
80 ff.
Punishment ?
1
be found in Dr. Pusey s What is of Faith as Gratz, Gesch. der JuJen, iv. 53 ff.
to
Everlasting
The
LXX
s
In Tisch.
edition
first published from a unique MS. in I77 2 stands at the end of the second volume in Swete s it is printed
;
in parallel
129 .) and writers of the early part of the second century it has hence been conjectured that his version of this book is based upon an earlier Greek translation independent of the (Salmon, Introd. to the
(cf. p.
NT.
LXX
NT.,
!
ed. 3, p.
586
ff.).
abundance by Dr. Field, Hexapla, p. xxxi f. for compounds, i Sam. 22, 8 LXX
:
Symm. OWT&tplvm)
;
Gen.
4, 2
LXX
Symm.
teal
1}
3113
Symm.
6 evOvfiwv, Is. 9, 15
;
D^S
id.
K1BO
aiStaipos
Sam.
25, 3
^3^
03113
LXX
fvuHtuv;
Sam.
12, 8 njri31
D v/VD jn LXX vovrjpbs tv tniTTjSevnaai, n3H3 LXX Kara ravra, 2. TroAAawAa a/ova.
2. KUKO-
xlii
Introduction
if
by aid of the other Greek Versions. For this purpose, he arranged the different texts which he wished to compare in six parallel columns ; the work thus formed being known
Hebrew,
in
In the
first
Hebrew
in
the
second, the
Hebrew
Greek
characters
tively
;
in the third
and
fourth,
Theodotion.
In the
in
;
Septuagint
the
column, additions,
to
1 Hebrew, were marked by an obelus prefixed (-74) omissions, where words standing in the Hebrew were not represented in the Greek, were filled in by him, usually from Theodotion, and
2
.
adopted
silently the
Proper names,
also,
transliterated with
Hebrew
long in
The manuscript
use
of this great
for
Jerome
into the
collated
it
specially for
own
fell
and from
and
its
Copies of the whole work were probably never made but the Septua gint column was edited separately by Eusebius and Pamphilus, and
The
sign
4.
refers.
2 The following is the important passage in which Origen himself describes both the motive and the plan of his work Nwt tit orjkovort Tro\\rj ytyovtv f) ruiv dvn:
rivSiiv
duo
ruiv
7 pcKptuy tirt dirb Tokprjs nvwv ftoxOrjpas rfjs rd tavrois Soieovvra ev ry SiopBwoti irpoari-
i) dtpatpovvruv. Tty ptv ovv Iv rrj SiopQuati rrjs ira\aia.s SiaO-fi/cr)? bituptavlav, Otov SiSovros, tvpofiev IdcfaaOat KpiTqpuo xp jo dfievoi. TO.IS Xoiirais CKSoaeaiv ital
Otvruiv
rtvd
/*fv aj/3t\iffa(i.tv ev
T>
E&paiKw
rai
^r/
TrdvTT) irtpuKiiv,
rtvd 5
on
p.rj
ix
rwv
\oiirwv (/eS6fftuv
E/3pcuie<p
avrd,
cu
^77, voiTjffy
(Comm. in Matth.
xv.
14).
3-i-
Origen s Hexapla
xliii
was widely used. At the same time, the more important variants from the Versions of Aq. Theod. and Symm., contained in the other columns, were often excerpted ; and many of these have thus been
preserved to us, partly through citations
made by
MSS.
text),
In particular, Origen
with
of the
LXX
(called the
Hexaplar
many such
marginal variants,
was translated
in A. D. 617-18; and a peculiarly fine MS. of this translation (containing the pro phetical and poetical books), preserved in the Ambrosian Library at
into Syriac
(Oxford, 1875),
who
is
skill in
Origen work was projected with the best intentions and it has been the means of preserving to us much, of priceless value, that
:
But
it
Origen did not succeed in restoring the genuine translation of the LXX. He assumed that the original Septuagint
that which agreed most closely with the Hebrew text as he knew it : he was guided partly by this, partly by the other Versions (Aq. Theod.
was
and where the Symm.), which were based substantially upon it Septuagint text differed from the current Hebrew text, he systematically
:
altered
it
to bring
it
it.
in the
wrong
direction.
Where
free, the
Hebrew
text,
:
it is
the former
which has the presumption of being the more original the latter has the presumption of having been altered subsequently, in order that it
might express the Hebrew more closely. Origen, no doubt, freed the text of the LXX from many minor faults ; but in the main his work
tended to obliterate the most original and distinctive features of the
Version.
To
discover the
Hebrew
text used
must
translators hands ;
and Origen
impeded
this process.
In addition to
to the
OT.
DB.
iv.
442
ff.
xliv
Introduction
to
improve the purity of the LXX MSS. themselves for not only were the signs which he himself used to indicate additions and omissions often neglected, as the Hexaplar
text
of the
LXX
MSS.
was
transcribed,
its
very
mixed
l
.
LXX
and
The original text of the LXX. For the recovery of 2 ing canons have been laid down by Lagarde
:
this,
the follow
1.
The MSS.
who aims
likewise.
OT.
are
all
it
either
follows
eclectic
must follow an
method
style
will
be the faculty
before
come
him
to
Semitic
and a
slavishly
3.
text,
it,
be counted the genuine rendering. If two readings co-exist, of which one expresses the Massoretic while the other can only be explained from a text deviating from
former
is to
is
the latter
The
first
Greek MSS.
whole the
more or
less
mixed
:
text,
and
justifies
us in not
MS.
a given
LXX
mixed origin of
and
third
ings in
genuine Septuagintal renderings. The second canons formulate the principle for estimating double render the same MS., or alternative renderings in different MSS., and
method followed
by
later revisers
of the
LXX
1
to
and correctors was that of assimilating the renderings the Hebrew text (the Hebraica veritas ) current in
On
such
Hexaplaric
texts, see
p. 3.
3- 1.
the
Septuagint
xlv
their day.
The
gintal
rendering,
variants,
can be successfully
carried
-text
:
on only by
is is
Hebrew
it
this
passage,
which affords us a general idea of what, in a given to be expected, and supplies us with a criterion for
may come
before
An
illustration
Ewald.
Cod.
may be
5, 8, cited
by We. from
avr]<f)0r)
cripo/x.ao-T(ov
;
Kai
<rtpo/xao-nys.
how
}2D.
are they to be
restored
This gave the clue, which enabled Ewald to explain and restore the words quoted. The Hebrew shews that they contain a double rendering, which must
?
The Massoretic
text is noil
n^v DK
be read
//.ao-TT/s,
CTKCTT^I
eav
tSoo
KOI o-ipo/Aao-njv
either
a.
and
OVCC TH;
eav
6<f)@fj
KOL aipo-
and
that the
first
freer rendering of
is
nx"V
DN, or
njON DN
LXX.
But
this
have been determined with the same assurance, without the guidance
afforded by the
Hebrew
text itself 1
Of
Lagarde
textual
allviz.,
important
questions
still
await
the
critic
whether,
is
actually
text,
or
is
and whether,
further, (2)
the
more probable,
text.
the
divergent
Massoretic
And
be afforded by the notes in the present volume. In but not unfrequently very many cases the answer is apparent at once more difficult cases arise, in which the answer is by no means
;
Various readings which exist only in the Greek, and disappear when the Greek
is
translated
and
in particular
who
is
Hebrew
17
f/jiirpuaOta
and
T!J
irpoOvpov
and
a.fM<pt9
all
Hebrew
in I
Sam.
5,
MSS. of
the
LXX.
xlvi
Introduction
may be
difficult
judgement and acumen displayed in cases which arise under these two heads,
the
mark
one
a textual critic
of the
first
order,
and
distinguish,
for
on
the
side,
other.
MSS.
three
of the
LXX.
to a
main recensions of
recensions
The Manuscripts containing the of Hesychius and Origen are not certainly known 2 though
;
Ceriani with
to
be contained in the
Syriac version of the Hexaplar text, mentioned above, and in the allied Cod. 88 of Holmes and Parsons, and the Cod. Sarravianus 3 ; that of Lucian has been edited (as far as Esther) by Lagarde, and will be
spoken of below.
The
Sinaitic
three principal
(tf
MSS.
of the
LXX
i,
i
The
28.
is
Vatican
2
MS.
2,
is
Sam.
5-7.
IO 5
27
J
37>
6; the Sinaitic
MS.
OT.
18
lacuna
is
Ezekiel
15, 1-5.
ii.
the Alexandrian
MS.
i
is
14-17.
16-19.
all
6,
6-9. of
Sam.
^. 49,
2079,
That of
a
rule,
MSS.
LXX, B
agrees), as
exhibits relatively
Alexandria et
Aegyptus in Septuaginta suis Hesychium laudat anctorem Constantinopolis usque mediae inter has provinciae Antiochiam Luciani martyris exemplaria probat
;
Palestinos codices legunt quos ab Origene elaborates Eusebius et Pamphilus vulgaverunt totusque orbis hac inter se trifaria varietate compugnat. The last of
:
these recensions
is
Jerome states elsewhere (I 635 Vallarsi) that lem and in the churches of the East.
s
8
Lagarde, Mittheilungen,
ii.
52
Le
recensioni dei
del R. istituto
/. c.
Lombardo, Serie II, vol. xix, fasc. IV (Milan, 1886), p. 2. Lagarde, he knows of one MS. of the Octateuch (in private hands), not
almost certainly contains
yet collated,
which
3- 1.
the
Septuagint
xlvii
Septuagintal text,
2
generally allowed
1
:
that
it
exhibits a text
more
Hebrew
i
proof of this is afforded by almost any page: thus Cod. B has *Av$po>7ros ^v e AppaOai./*. 2eua, Cod.
avfyxoTi-os
is
Sam.
i,
where
A
|E>
Apfia.Oai.fJL
2w^t//.
= D aW
1|
DTl~in
THK
W$ Wl
Swete
s
.
The
LXX
4
,
which contains (so far as they are extant) the text of B with the Lucian variants of N and other selected uncials on the margin
:
5 The readings of other MSS. Lagarde s edition must, however, sometimes be consulted (for they may preserve read ings of importance); these, so far as they have been collated, are
must be read
in
chiefly to
6
.
1 Its value, however, varies in different books in some it exhibits more Hexaplaric elements than A. See Procksch, Sludien zur Gesch. der Sept. (1910),
Swete, p. 487 f. ; and comp. Torrey, Ezra Studies (1910), p. 92 ff. Respecting the recension to which B presumably belongs, its text is of a character which led Dr. Hort to infer {Academy, Dec. 24, 1887) that it was copied from a MS. (or MSS.) partially akin to the MS. (or MSS.) which Origen, with the
pp. 44-9
a
;
adaptations fitting
it
to his purpose,
p. 7,
made
comp. Ceriani,
/. c.
This view was accepted by Cornill (Gott. gelehrte Nachrichten, 1888, Origen. pp. 194-6, where the view propounded by him in Ezechiel, pp. 81, 84, 95, is aban doned) and it has been further confirmed by recent research see Silberstein, who,
;
:
in a study p. 26)
on the
LXX
(p.
of
Ki.
with Cornill
196)
i ff.,
and Rahlfs, Studien, i. 85. Rahlfs argues further ; 1899, p. 72ff. ; cf. Studien, i. 87), from the order of the books in B agreeing with that given by Athanasius in his 3gth Festal Epistle (A. D. 367), that B was written in Egypt, shortly after this date.
in the
LXX
column
Hexapla
3
4
See further Swete, Introd. p. 125 ff. The OT. in Greek according to the Septuagint, vol.
3 (
1891
1907), vol.
iii
2 (
larger edition
(The OT.
i, 1887 ( 1901), vol. ii, This edition supersedes that of Tischendorf. 1899). in Greek, edited by A. E. Brooke and N. McLean), con
taining an extensive apparatus criticus, is in course of publication by the Press: at present (July, 1912), three Parts (Gen.-Dt.) have appeared.
6
Cambridge
Librorum
Vet. Test.
sumptibus edita (1883). This edition is very convenient; but it has no critical apparatus, and the text is not entirely satisfactory (see Moore, AJSL. xxix. 56). 6 Vetus Testamentum Graecum cum variis lectionibus, Oxonii, 1798-1827.
et
OT.
in Greek,
i.
p. ix
^ ut
^- n -
above.
3>
xlviii
Introduction
In the apparatus criticus of
four
MSS.,
19, 82,
93 \ 108, are
that
of either
or A.
in
some
cases
B was
full
by Wellhausen
fact,
1871
2
,
bearing of the
that Vercellone
beyond observing
had remarked
MSS.
often
OT.
That
these
MSS.
first
Lucian
.
The
arrived at also by
Lagarde
who
pointed to the
numerous agreements between the text of these MSS. (to which he adds 1 1 8) and the citations of Chrysostom, who, as a priest of Antioch,
and Bishop of Constantinople, would presumably,
s
in
accordance with
its correctness Jerome statement, 5 was further established by Dr. Field who shewed that the text of the same four MSS. corresponded with readings cited in the Syriac
;
,
make
and
Hexaplar
L.
Lucian was a
at
priest of the
Church
accord
of Antioch,
312 he prepared with great pains a revised edition of the Septuagint, which he sought by com parison with the Hebrew to free from the corruptions which by accident
:
who
suffered
martyrdom
Nicomedia,
,
A.D.
*
3
MS. 93 is in the main the basis of Lagarde s text (Rahlfs, iii. 79 f. Moore, 57). Der Text der Bticher Samuelis, pp. 2 2 1-4. Monumenta Sacra et Pro/ana, ii. 2 (1864), pp. 76, 98, 102 (specially Codd. 19,
;
108, 118,
Lam.
doret
2,
is
22 end.
also noted.
Lamentations) ib. i. (1861), on where the agreement of Theoopinion as cited in Dr. Field s Hexapla, ii.
(for the
429 (published originally in 1869). * Pars Prior etc. Preface, pp. vii-xiv.
5
Hexapla,
p. Ixxxvii. 6 /jdprvy
S. v. AovKiavbs
/JAovs Qtaoautvos
7roA.ii
rb voObv
d<^>
\vpr)van(i>ov
/cat TTJS
avvt^ovs
,
(Ttpeav
(h tTtpa ptTaOtataK, Kal pivroi xai Ttvoav avOpwiraiv Trofrjporarcav ot TOV E\\t)viffnov irpotiffTTjKfiffav, irapaTpt^/ai rbv tv aiirafj OfXijaavTcuv vovv, leal iro\v rb
E/3pai 5os
(wavfveiiiffaTO
teal
TJJ
tiravopOuifffi Tr\dffTov
xlix
One
large
of alterations
made by Lucian
:
affect,
synonyms
(as Trapeyevero
^A#ev,
eTroXe /A^o-c
for
Trapera^aTO,
TO
dpeo-rov for TO dyatfov) for the words originally used by the translators.
of the Hebrew.
recension,
i.
Obviously variants such as these do not point to a different reading Double renderings also occur frequently in Lucian s
e.
he placed beside
a rendering expressing
more
framed by himself, or (more probably) adopted from particular MSS., or other translators. But what imparts to Lucian s work its great importance in the criticism of the OT., is the
text, either
Hebrew
fact that
it
in other
MSS.
of the
LXX, which
Hebrew
the passages concerned, to the existing Massoretic text. these renderings were derived
Whether
the
LXX
of
which
all
directly
intact,
upon Hebrew MSS. which had preserved the genuine reading whether in other words they were derived mediately or im
the
mediately from
Hebrew,
is
a matter of subordinate
moment:
upon Hebrew
Several
In some
is
instructive to notice, a
conjectural emendation
made
in all
by a
modern
testimony of Lucian
The
:
full
is
number
the
Books of Kings,
in
may
be emended
2
.
s recension, are
noticed by
Hooykaas
Let
him who would himself investigate and advance learning, by the side of the other Ancient Versions, accustom himself above all things to
1
So
in
for the
*
un-Hebraic DST72p
clever conjecture (Gesck. der Juden, ii. I, p. 99) is confirmed by Lucian. Cf. on II 24, 5.
p. 12
1365
Introduction
and Lagarde
s
Lucian
V
now
the very thorough discussion of his recension of 1-2 Ki. in
On
Lucian, see
Rahlfs, Sepluaginta-Studien, iii. (1911), with synopses of the various readings (for these books) found in the MSS. (19, 82, 83, 108, 127) of Lucian s recension itself
m an(i a l so f Lucian s readings found in other MSS. of LXX ( ( 9~ I 15-21), or quoted by the Fathers ( 25-38). A minute study of Josephus ( Lucian s text of i Ki. i (pp. 163-191), and a study of all its principal variants in
3)>
4~7)>
1-2 Ki. generally (pp. 191-290), lead Rahlfs to the conclusion (pp. 190 f., 192) that while some of the variants are corrections introduced by Lucian himself from the
Hebrew
into the
LXX
;
and (pp. 235, 290 f.) that the foundation of Lucian s text is an old,/r-Hexaplaric text, closely allied to (though not identical with) Cod. B, and to the Greek text which formed the basis of the older 1 Ethiopic version 3
point to older sources
.
Josephus, though he by no means agrees always with Lucian s readings, affords evidence that readings of Luc. were current in the ist cent. A. D. Rahlfs ( 16) cites
after
Mez, Die Bibel von Josephus (1895) who, however, quotes also many read from 1-2 Sam. nine cases of Jos. agreeing with
viz.
:
n T*N,
"oVs,
IoA: Luc.
2(>0a
15, 12
Qtitaivet
Luc. Jos.
vii.
197
Tt\n<v-
vaios.
16, 5
1
9>3^.
D^PIB,
D!"ID3
Baot;p()(^
Luc. Xoppaju
Xa/taa/x,
Jos.
:
39
(v.
41 |TO3),
Xavaav
Jos.
vii. 2
74
Klostermann, Die Biicher Sam. u. Konige (1887), p. xl. Of course, this advice must be understood with the needful and obvious qualifications it is not intended
1
:
is
Massoretic text.
chaff (cf. Torrey,
There
is
undoubtedly wheat
ff.);
Ezra
and
it is
much
critic
The Complutensian
108
Vatican 330
is
Holmes MS. Polyglott is based upon the text of Lucian. the manuscript which was sent in 1513-14 by Leo to Spain
return of the
MS.
still
does not,
how
from
MS. 108
exactly.
it
Where
MS.
differs materially
The antiqua versio! See Cornill, Ezechiel, pp. 37-42. 3 The antiqua versio is based upon the LXX, and in particular on the recension See Rahlfs, i. 84, 85 Raupp in Z.fiir Ass. xvi. (1903), 329 (in represented by B. a study, p. 296 ff., on the oldest Ethiopic MS. of Sam.-Kings, in the Borgio Museum
;
at
Rome
s text).
3- 2, 3-
and
the Peshitto
li
20, 1
^33,
"TltJJnn,
800"
"Boxopiov
(vii.
278)
Luc. BtS-
Jos. Beddadi.
6 Aoremuflet, etc.
<
A<ra0t,
[i
Ch.
n,
.
300*],
800
Luc. Jos. vii. 301 6 XtTrafoy. Luc. (both Sam. and Ch.), Jos.
vii.
308
900
23, ii
24, 9
JON,
vii.
Aya, Aca,
etc.:
,
800,000 + 500,000
so
Luc. H\a, Jos. vii. 310 HAoC (genit.). Luc. (and Codd. 52, 236, 242, Cat. Nic.), Jos.
:
320
900,000 + 400,000
1
-
2.
The Targums
These
made
Jews, in Palestine or
to
be generally
and not always certain date. Accord spoken. ing to tradition, the Targum that was first committed to writing, in the first century, was that on Job; but other of the Targums
are of various
undoubtedly
embody
traditional
interpretations
that
were current
sive verses
of the Synagogue.
From
the circumstances of
its
origin
it
lent itself
was
which the Targum especially that on the Latter Prophets is apt In the historical books, however, except in poetical to assume. passages (as Gen. 49, Jud. 5, i Sam. 2, i-io, 2 Sam. 23, 1-7), the
Targum
3.
is
as a rule tolerably
is
literal.
The Targum on
2
.
the
Former
The
Syriac Version,
commonly known
as the Peshitto
()^">
)-K^*i3
editio
speaking population N. and NE. of Palestine, whose literary centre was Edessa. No historical details respecting its origin have come
down
that
it it
to us
is
is
known who translated the Scriptures into Syriac ; but considered to date, at least in the main, from the early generally
not
is
On
For
TARGUM
(by E. Deutsch)
ff.
;
ZDMG.
xxviii, p. I
(T. Walker) in
DB.
e 2
lii
Introduction
and the
of the different books,
translators
style
were
Jews
or,
Thus
the transla
Jewish exegesis
traces of
in other books,
has additions
.
and embellishments, imparting to it quite the character of a Targum 2 while the translation of the Psalms Job, on the other hand, is literal
:
is
strongly influenced
it
often
re
We
reach
now
Of
these the
first is
the Old
c.
220),
Cyprian
(d.
s
.
257),
Lactantius,
Lucifer
of Cagliari
(d.
371),
and
Augustine
in a
more or
less
fragmentary
form, derived partly from MSS., partly from quotations in the Fathers.
Of
in
the
OT.
is
the Hexateuch,
:
Robert from a Lyons MS. (1881) ) by Ulysse the Books of Samuel only fragments are extant derived from the
1,
Of
known
1864 in
at the
in
vol.
ii
MS.
at
Leon
Spain
some books
Magdeburg
i-8 a
29
a
3,
5 [also
; 15, io-i7 ), were edited by Von Mulverstedt in 1874 two other fragments, discovered similarly at Vienna, were published
(I 9,
1
a
Sig. Frankel,
See especially J. Perles, Meletemata Peschitthoniana (Vratislaviae, 1859). Die Syr. Obersetzung zu den BB. der Chronik(i% ]()).
>
3
iii.
See
fully,
:
on
this Version,
H. A. A. Kennedy
;
comprehensive
iii.
article,
DB.
47
ff.
comp.
PRE?
ii.
viii.
433-443 (Fritzsche)
:
PRE?
i.
25-31 (Nestle).
On
8 6
Variae Lectiones,
DB. iii. 49**, iv. 446*. pp. xxi-xxii, 179, etc. comp.
in the
pp. xciii-xcv.
frag
5,9
6,
n*
Stud. u. Kritiken, 1876, p. 123 f. (i Ki. has recently been recovered from the same source: A. Diining, Ein
des Quedlinburger Itala-Codex, 1888).
W. Schum
neuts
Fragment
3-
4-
liii
in
1877
*;
in
1885
J.
OT.
MS.
at
Vienna 2
The Old
independent value for the textual criticism of the OT., for it was not made immediately from the Hebrew, but was formed upon the Greek.
As
it
shew
that
it
3
,
it
becomes a matter of importance to inquire how these are related to one another, and upon what MSS., or family of MSS., of the LXX As will be shewn below (p. Ixxvi ff.), in the Books they are based.
of Samuel the recensions which
we possess
are based
upon a
text
More important for our present purpose is the Latin Version of Jerome, commonly known as the Vulgate Jerome began his labours as a translator by merely revising the Old Latin but ultimately made
*.
;
new Version
directly
5
,
He
had
originally learnt
Hebrew
as a youth
and
Augustissimae Bibliothecae Caesareae Regiae Palatinae Vindobonensis PraeDoctori Ernesto Birk munerum publicorum feliciter peracto annorum cydo gratulantes qui a Bibliotheca sunt Veteris Antehieronymianae Versionis
fecto
XL
Libri II cipem
2
Regum
sive
Samuelis Cap. X. 18
inlustratam
XL
17 et Cap.
XIV. 17-30
prin-
editionem
dedicant
Tabulis
Photographicis
(Vindobonae,
MDCCCLXXVII).
Cited as Vind. 1 .
Palimpsestus Vindobonensis antiquissimae Vet. Test. Translationis latinae fragmenta e codice rescripto emit et primum edidit Johannes Belsheim Christianiae,
i, 14 2, 15. 3, 10 4, 18. 6, 3-15. 9, 21 I0 2 5- io, 13 i 1 ! l8 12-34. 2 Sam 13*13 Cited as Vind. 2 (One column of this MS., containing II
1885 (rSam.
14,
10, 7. 10, 16
T
4>
4>
5>
4-
1
7>
n, 1218,
13.
9).
n,
ix.)
by Eichenfeld and Endlicher, Analecta GramFor some other recently discovered fragments see
see
DB.
3
iii.
iii.
50*.
PRE?
viii.
434-6;
DB.
48-9. 4 On the Vulgate generally, see the elaborate article by Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Westcott in Smith s Dictionary of the Bible : on its relation to the Hebrew text of
the
OT.
des
alttestamentlichc Textkritik (Gbttingen, 1875), should by all See also H. J. White s art. VULGATE in DB. iv. p. 873 ff.
;
I2 5)
Preface to Daniel (printed at the beginning of editions of the Vulgate) 12 (Migne, j. 1079), an interesting passage, too long to quote.
Ep.
liv
Introduction
it
resumed
Bethlehem in 386.
The Books
the whole
of Samuel and Kings were published first (c. 393), but work was not completed till 405. For the purpose of perfecting his knowledge of Hebrew, and also subsequently for
assistance in the translation of particular books,
once alludes 1
and from
whom in his commentaries he more than whom no doubt he derived the Rabbinical
interpretations
Vulgate
*.
Though
to time in the pages of the Version was made afresh from the Hebrew,
and consulted constantly the Greek Versions (both the LXX and Aq. Theod. Symm.), the renderings of which he frequently quotes and
discusses.
He was
Where
Hebrew
to
its
Symmachus
NOTE.
be done
(cf.
E,i\.
5021
f.).
The
first
step
grouping them
in families, or recensions.
1 Putabant me homines finem fecisse discendi. Veni rursum lero3 Ep. 84, solyma et Bethleem. Quo labore, quo pretio Baraninam nocturnum habui praeceptorem Timebat enim Judaeos, et mihi alternm exhibebat Nicodemum. Preface
: !
to Chron.
Denique cum a me
litteris flagitassetis
ut vobis librum
Paralipomenon
Latino sermone transferrem, de Tiberiade quemdam legis doctorem qui apud Hebraeos admirationi habebatur assumpsi et contuli cum eo a vertice, ut aiunt, usque ad extremum unguem et sic confirmatus ausus sum facere quod iubebatis.
:
Preface to Job
Memini me ob
Lyddaeum quemdam
praeceptorem, qui apud Hebraeos primus haberi putabatur, non parvis redemisse he alludes to the Hebraeus qui me in sacris Scripturis nummis. On Am. 3, erudivit: similarly on Zeph. 3, 8. Gal. 3, 14 al. On Hab. 2, 15 Audivi Lyddae
quemdam de
Hebraeis qui sapiens apud illos et Sfvrepturijs rantem huiuscemodi fabulam, etc. On Zech. 14, 20 Quod
:
cum ab Hebraeo
quaere-
Hebraeus autem qui nos in Veteris Testament! 22, 17 on ~I33 gallum gallinaceum transtulit. (See the Comm. of Rashi ad loc.} Comp. M. Rahmer, Die hebrdischen Traditionen in den Werken des Hieronymus
(Breslau, 1861); continued (with reference to^Hosea) in Frankel
s
Monatschrift,
4the task
The Vulgate
Iv
was greater than any single man, even with Lagarde s extraordinary powers of and he was only able to point the way which others could His mantle has fallen upon his follow (see Rahlfs, Sept. Studicn, iii. 3, 23-30). pupil and successor at Gottingen, Alfred Rahlfs, who has published exhaustive investigations on the pre-Hexaplar LXX-text of 1-2 Kings, as inferred from Origea s citations on the text and MSS. of the Psalms ; and on Lucian s recension of
work, could accomplish
; ;
1-2 Kings (Septuaginta-studien, i. 1904, ii. 1907, iii. 1911). See also O. Procksch, Studien zur Gesch. der Sept. 1910 (on the text of the Prophets) ; and G. F. Moore s
valuable article on the Antiochian Recension of the
pp. 37-62.
1905, 311 ff., 1906, 85 ff., 1907, 255 ff. AJSL. xxii (Jan. 1906), noff., xxvi (Oct. 1909), 33 ff.; Harper Memorial Studies (1908), i. i33ff.
ZAW.
4.
i.
Samuel 1
The
Septuagint.
a.
doublets
these
are
fre
3"TO
e/c
Tr\rjOov<;
a.SoAeo xi as p-ov
/cat
e/c
TrXrjOovs
p.ov.
26 24
Xlb
^ ^1
^X
/x.7/,
reWa, on
OVK ayaBr)
a/coat as
0x077
*l
^7^ O.KOVW ,
p.rj
Trotctre ourais
on
OVK ayaOal al
OLKOVW.
ya>
4,
!4-l6
Kal
= [l4
KO.I
r)Kov<Tf.v
HAet
/cat /cat
TTJV
^>OJVT)V
TT^S ySo^s
ciTrev
Tts
f)
/Sor) rr}s
^>cov^s
rauT^sy
av6p<airo<;
o-7reu(ras
TW HAcr
15
HXei
rtos fvemrjKovra
/cat etTrev
avrov
eTravf<TTr]<rav
Tra/aeioTTj/coo-tv avrai
Tts
?}
TOV
<f>u>vr)
^ou?
/cat
HAet Kat
a
?7rev atru).
In
LXX
;
14
is
a doublet to I5 b-i6 a
I5t>-i6
represent the
original
LXX
of 14-16*
Heb.,
15
was afterwards supplied, a closer ren dering of 14 Heb. being given at the same time.
omitted
the omission
5,
4 jnQDJTvK
avrov
Dims VT
niQ3
<
TlB> l
/cat
d/oTepa
e/cao"TOt,
TO,
/cat
a.<f)rfpr)p.fva
ot /capTrot
1
TreTTTCD/cdres CTTI
TO TrpoOvpov.
salient features
can be noticed.
Ivi
Introduction
Luc.
6, 7
>iy
DiTy
ry
~\VK
= avcv
TWV TtT^yp.ivw
fc6
"IB>K
as OVK
</>
We.).
1J1N
nnX r6DEQ = ev
Tpt/3a>
cvfleia eTTOpevoiro
68<i)
KO.I
ftowCTat (cKOTT.
:=:
for ^yai).
IO. 2 Luc.
14,
nV7X2
= /Aeo-i;/A/3ptas
nci
ecreo-^e ei9
SovXciav, xai
eya>
icat
Iwva^av 6 vtos
p.ov ecrd/ie^a
o"ov
ts
SovXetav.
Kal
/cai
ya>
cat etirtv 6
CITTC
Xaos
TT/SOS
SaouX To
Xaov Y/xeis
ev
/xe pos.
dpecTTov evtoTridv
e<rf<r0f
woiei"
2aovX
?rpos TOV
eis
eis ev /xcpos,
xai
Iwva^av
I<r6/j.t6a
Here a second
translation,
correcting the
its
strange
mistranslation of
place.
14,
LXX,
is
proper
47 ri3v!Dn
"13P
= eXaxv
ra avrov Kal ov
ou
cf>eia-r)
air
avrov.
z>z>.
is
rendered twice
(e^oXeflp.
= Dnnn
as
9.
KO.L Icpet/A. 1 6, 1
"p
D1D1
= Kat
bination of two
We. remarks,
of putting the
28 Luc.
rj
Ovydrrjp avrov
LXX
later
rendering
is
2O, 9
*Jvy =
ts rots
TrdXeis crou
($afft\fvtit> :
Lucian combines the two renderings rather cleverly Karaie\r]povrai TO %pyov TOV cf. 12, 2 (the addition of CK TOV vvv). 16, 20 (p. Iviii). 17, 2. 21, 12.
:
4- I-
Ivii
21, 14
(13
LXX) -wn
ev TT;
nir6i
IKCLVT],
*?y
KO.L
im
DTZI
CTroi^craTO
6vpai<;
^epa
tTvp-rrdvi^f
eT
TT/S
TroAews
/cat 7rape<epeTO
7roAea>9.
ri
Each verb
represented in the
Greek
23, I
ni3"lin~nN
nDi"n
= Kai
avroi 8iap7raovo-tv
Toil?
II 6, 2
=001^ 17, 53-) (*caTa7raTeto:=nDCJ> 14, 48; miiT vy2D = a7ro TWV dp^ovrwv lovSa cv ava(3d<reL (i.e.
aXws.
for
^V2O
[see p. Ixvii]
Klo.
view
is
less
probable)
2
.
*.
While
doublets
When
Lucian
found in
his
MSS. two
in
the terminology of
New
Testament
criticism
this
readings.
As
from
my
friend,
Prof.
method of combining
whom
the
modern
Textus Receptus
of the
NT.
is
essentially
derived.
The
application of the
same method,
some common
been conjectured
it
be
whom
NT.
is
due.
itself in
the process
letters
it
of transmission.
Where by
the
the
Hebrew,
is
more
facilitated
that
:
is
due
to a difference in the
/cAai)crev
rjif/yo-fv
I 4, 19 ytDJll
1 8.
Hebrew text used by the translators from wxXao-ev (We.): see i Ki. 8, 54.
vij/uo-ev
19,
9,
24 DTI
(probably) a corruption of
.
(cf. vi/^ow
See also the notes on I 20, 30 (Luc.). 27, 8 b II 13, 16. 14, 6. 15, 17 f. 19, For doublets connected by ij, see Margolis, AJSL. 21,1. 5.
-
cf.
II 19, 43
2,
10, 27
n,
a
.
12,
2. 3.
14, 7. 33.
I?,
(OVTOI=
18. 22.
n^>N).
25, 14.4!
New
ii.
138.
For
examples of conflate
readings, see
94
ff.
Iviii
Introduction
induced by the context.
.
Ki.
2,
13.
for
6,
7),
10,
TW
o/3i
eV
TO>
6pto>
13, 4 py.S*l
oLveftr/a-av
corrupted likewise
(^pS>-f?l
LXX do through the influence of the context for avffiorjvav not recognize the Nif. of this verb: cf. n, 7). So 14, 20 dve/Jr; for
avefiorja-e (as in
A).
ib.
i>1D
bis, e pxo/Ae vw
to
one
.,
from
ho
5.
Dt.
n,
30.
14,
[V
read as
some
1 6, 2O Luc. yo/iov (from yo/)p, *5s 2 3 ^fpoLTreiav (from 0cpa.(j>iv). adapted so as to harmonize with ~rtCn oVov). 17, 40 reXcious (from 1 8, 2I ^ uc * v TC S H^jyni Luc. l^qpx VTO (f r ^/3X OV ) 7 Aetovs).
>
"
BwdfJ-ffTiv (for
oWiv A).
from
2O,
1 1
N31
KCU
Tratcrr;).
BOYNfiN
cf.
BO0YNON.
16
8).
9 avefiorjcrev
aW/fy:
2
.
Cf. II 14,
20
)B IpVJTl
at dve-
2 Ki. 3, 21
HVOI
H"13n
Tin
\fi.
of the preceding (incorrect) dvt^orjaav ; 23, 5. ir rQ5J*1 Ka.TtKa.vat for Kartiravat ; 4, 8 J"iyO O.TTO Kapnov for duo Kaipov ; 17, 14 D^J^ 1V25^ ixppTdaGrjaav veuw*
Luc. tc Tofy
:
opiois.
2,
9 (Cod. A),
i
t^.
n,
10. IT
*
Comp.
;
proper names: I 5,
5>
A.&evvr]p; 17,
I5ot>/*aias
21,
(see note)
rS>
A/3|ieAfx
ro\ta0
PXjnr
;
laparjK
;
25,
44 Luc.
;
tic
-fj
Icrpar)\tiTis
8, 7
10, 6. 8
H3yD
P3
(
A.fja.\i)n;
ltpof}oa.\i.
12,
30
M\XO^
(usually for
Cl);
14, 27
end AfraOap.
also,
Sometimes,
constantly, as
Ie)3o(T^<
MXX*;
(cf. II 3,
ntt
3TJ"
(Luc. A/SeSSaSav)
Opvti\,
^3^02 A O/was).
?T2tf A&iycua. (no doubt A for A) (but in II 3-4 Me(i<|>i0off0 ) I Ki. 1-2 Erjpffa^tt (throughout) iT JlK Luc.
; ;
Dn~l3
Comp.
|1J
Navjj.
is
constant,
it is
probable that
it is
not a
mere error of
transcription.
3 Whence saturati sunt porcina found its way into some copies of the Old Latin Version, and is mentioned by Augustine, e. g. IV. 73 (Bened.) ubi dictum est "saturati sunt non nulla exemplaria "saturati sunt filiis" habent: ex porcina
finer neuen Ausgabe der lateinischen Obersetzungcn des Alien Testaments, Gottin-
4- i- a.
Characteristics
of
the
Septuagint
;
lix
(swine
flesh!)
ninDO
iraXaias
from vlStv; 31, 16 TlflV 01 KXrjpoi pov from ol Kcupoi pov 39, 6 from iraAeutmiy (as A) 44, 13 DiT"^niD3 y TOIS d\a\dyfiaaiv avruiv
;
fromd\\dyfMatv 49,9 pim tKomaatv from fKoirafftv (see Amos 7, 5) 69, 27 rpa.Vfia.Tuv fiov from rpavfw.riojv aov 89, 21 UJHp fD5T2 ey tAt ei 07(0; from f\aiw
l
;
"]v,>n
KO.T opOw from WOT opOpov (A) Jer. 15, 10 -Q 1SW t6l !39 9 ovT6 &<p(\ijaa, ovre w<pf\rjafv /j.t oiiStis, already noted by Origen as a ypcuftutuv
"U"IK>
VWJ
N^>
afidpTTjiia,
for
w((>ti\T)ffa,
w<pti\T)<rtv
Ch. 18,
;
Margolis,
ZAW.
1907, 226).
Cf. p. 78 n.
2 ^7a7ra from Tjjrara (so MS. 243: Thackeray, 36-38; and esp. Margolis,
#. 225ff.
b. Features due presumably to the translators themselves
:
(a)
The
Hebrew
renderings:
;
thus
I
al.
3,
6 Trpoa-f&tTO
.
.
/cat
.
e/caXeo-evJ
3,
al.
Trpoa-t&cro
o>s
II 2,
4,
28
7 al.
IO
al.
DJ?S3
z
<5.
DyDD
aTra^
7ra|.
DK^E>
^IDnN ex^^ s Ka
"
Tpi-rrjv.
(see note)
nn n
s
yeyove TOiavrrj.
/x^ /3oav.
.
6, 7
7>
t^ 71
OTTLtrOfv
J
7>
avrSw.
8 /r)
4-
a ^J
T^
25
a.7ro
.
P2 ova
V.
2O, 21 24, xat tTTCKfiva.
18, 22 Kat
aTTO
o-ov
w8e.
ev
fjov\eo-6a.i o-ov
.
.
"]DD
is /tot
7roti;o-<o
28, 17 AaAetv
Ttvo5.
wo-TTcp
II
"lyBTl
1 s ?S d^i x c ^P a r^smJX^s.
i,
24, 3
DD31 DnD
aurovs
/cat
by a different
hand
DD3
u>s
core ^tXtoTrXao-tcDs).
The pron. "aJN (when expressed in the Hebrew) is (after II 7) seven times represented curiously by the substantive verb I2 7 Kct^ ^7*^ Al II II, 5 eytii tt/u ev yacrTpi X W fpvcrdfjirjv erf /
:
>
15, 28 eyw
flfj.1
o-rparcvo/xat
1 8,
12 Kat eyw
CTTI
3
.
et/xt IO-TTJ/JH
2O, 17
t/xt
eyw
ct/At;
24, 12 T/3ta
yw
.
.
et/u
atpw
Comp.
1 2
7,
29
OTI o-v eT
eXaX^o-as
22,
Comp. Land, Anecdota Syriaca, iv. 190 and Field s note ad loc. Also Jud. 5, 3. 6, 18. 11, 27. 35. 37. Ru. 4, 4. i Ki. 2, 2. 2 Ki. 4, 13. 10, 9. 20. Ez. 36, 36 A (dub.); and occasionally in Aq. and Theod. (Hatch-Redpath,
: ;
p. 55)
Thackeray (Journ. of Theol. Stud. 1907, 272 f. cf. Grammar, Concord., p. 367). thinks that the usage is due to an attempt to represent ^33X (as distinguished
but though it does always express "O3X, except a Ki. 10,9. 22, 20. Ez. uniformly. by no means stands for From II 2, 7 (incl.) there is a singular change in the rendering of 03, which is
"OK)
;
from
3
36, 36,
it
""DJS
now often
20.
represented by
KCL I
yt
II 2,
7.
11,12.17.21.24. 12,14.
2.
5>^
Hi
6. 7-
(So before in
and
19, 20. 40. 43. 2O, l6. 21, L. 19, Luc. but not in B, as I i, 6 L. 8, 8 L. 18, 5
l8, 22. 26. 27.
Ix
Introduction
(3)
They even
I
I,
sense:
26
O
8,
lv
e/xoi.
5,
:
QW1
1 1
KO.L
eV^yayev avrois
8,
GK.
X
).
3 yxnn
*,riK
o-WTtXtias.
6 IfiSN/ D,
H^yi KCU
(
aTroSe/caTwo-ei
("l^VI)
*BE>n
epya avrov.
Orjcreo-Oe
12, 2
FaB }).
I.
12, 25
14,
I5>
Icrpar/X.
40
"Qy?
is
:
oovXeiav
([i"l]"12y7).
(so
II
24,
26
7raptK\r)6ri
DH3
= TrapaKaXe
o)
hence
18, 21 *nni K at ^v
1
"!":
!)
laouX
(!)
^elp
aXXo<vX(ov.
(r)
or treated incorrectly as a
is
proper name, or
I I,
of a technical character,
2,
often transliterated
24
oi<i,
18
e<ov8
/?ap.
28
al.
f>ov8
[in
9, 12.
13
Ba/Aa.
IO, 5
al.
vaflXa.
14,
eis
Meo-cra/?
TWV
dXXo(^>vXcov
(but 13, 23
vTroo-Tao-is).
Dri"|53 !).
15
Mecro-a<.
23 r)v
Ba/Aco^.
20 yo/^op (see note). 17, 2O cts T^V Ap/xarra/oet. 1 8 Luc. 2O, 19 Trapa TO epya/3 CKCIVO. fpov(3a. 21 you^ay. 25, 18 32. 39 Luc. 4! aTTO TOV ap-ya/3. yo/xop.
33
ev Te66aifji (for
16,
ot^>t,
II 3, 33. 34 NaySoX. 8 J 5- 2 3 yeSSovp (for ina). Bapovxdoubt A for A). 15, 28 and 17, 12, 31 Luc. ptazi eV Ma8c(3/3a (no
3>
6 ApafiuO.
15, 32
cra<<u>$.
ecus
TOU
apa(f>(iD@.
29
13
21,
Pows (Luc. Pws SO 16, l); 17, 19 2O MaStuv. 23, 9 Luc. ev "^eppafj. (for
:
DD~in3).
eis
KaSwv.
24, 7 Mai/^ap.
Cf.
Thackeray, Grammar,
i.
32-34 And so
"UX?
in other
books
as Gen. 28, 19
pDV
*at
DOn
N13P iy
6,
26 tiyO
Maoi/.
D^INI
8, 7 affapierjyeiv. 9,
oi Ov\aftais.
18, 29
^b
20,
48
DHD
ytD
24 A. 24, II L. II
1
2,
6 A.
i
3,
19
and
in other
books sometimes
in B, as Jud. i,
Ki.
i, 6.
48
al.)
is
;
The
transliteration of
I.
Hebrew words
;
also
characteristic of
Theodotion
C. C. Torrey, Ezra Studies, Chicago (1910), pp. 66-81, 339 (who argues from the frequency of such transliterations in translation of these books is really the Septuagint of Chr. Ezr. Neh. that the
Field, Hexapla,
xxxix-xlii
Swete, p. 46
LXX
accepted by Moore, A jfSL. xxix, p. 54, but which, for reasons stated by him, appears doubtful to Rahlfs, Studien, iii. 85 f.).
Theodotion
a conclusion which
is
4- i. b.
Ixi
d7r<>
jr($A.cw M0Aa. 2 Ki. 2, 14 K1H ^N d^xjxu. 3, 4 HpJ vojKrjO. 10, 10 N1DK d^xfw. 5-7 y35f. 9 [see Stade, ZATW. 1885, p. 289 i.=Akad. Reden u. Abhandl. 193, 199 and Kittel, ad loc.~\. 23, 4 niBIt? ffa\T)n<0 (A for A). 5 x^a/sti/*, paoivxu0,
12,
etc.
Sometimes the
giving
Of.p.a.Ti
translation
and
transliteration are
:
found side by
a//.a<e#.
side,
rise to
a species of doublet
I 5, 4 (p. lv)
6,
8
7,
ev
/?epex$av
(A apyo).
(A apyo).
14,
TO.
is
as=rvn&?Kn, which
25
(for
regularly rendered
15,
aXo-?;).
lepei/x
lepei/u,
T<3
aTre /CTeivev
^ Ava^co^
"
TpffJUav.
21, 2 tv
TOTTO)
TW
Aeyo/xtVa)
(as
though
^P(^)
^)
^JD7N).
OW.)(pfJi,tvOS
Nceo-wapav (^V?.)m"li*D3).
(TTCV019 (for
nilSBB read as
24,
is
19 ev Meo-o-apa
!
(for
nnxm).
There
23
eis
(d)
make
an explanation or otherwise
OVK
KOL
ic
out the
sense
thus
I I,
+ oVi
ib.
rjv
avrfj TraiSiov.
ib.
Tratoaptov)
2r;Acoju..
6<j>6a.X(j.(i>
HAet.
2,
-\-
iropevov
pews).
01
IK
7rpoo~a)7rou
+ ev +
12
HXei (TOV
5>
28 end + els
K<H)
/3pwo-iv.
29 (dvatSet)
9,
(see note).
IO,
I2
(^wvres
fjirj
dtTro^avdvTes.
15
Trpos aurov.
A/Ayu.aviT7;v).
II,
IO
Trpos
Naa?
(TOV
(/cupiw)
and
43
16,
OTI
12
dya^os
CO-TIV
6pao-et
owos
(dya^os).
17, 36.
eiW AareiS
Ot>^t
dXA ^
^etpcov KUVOS.
19,
8+7rp6s
SaouX.
KOI
21, 4
end+
<t>dycT(u.
25,
26 TOV
/ry
eX^etv eis
at/xa
(d^aiov).
31 end-\-
dya^worai avrrj.
(e)
Hebrew
by
is
often
either not
named
or indicated
meaning. In such cases, however, there was a temptation sometimes even to a scribe of the Hebrew, but still more to a trans
fixing the
lator,
to facilitate the
Ixii
Introduction
and
MT.
"ICN^I
LXX
are numerous.
/cat etTrev
Thus
HXct.
3,
i8 b
2O b
/cat 7T/30S
dc/>
-f}fji(i)v
9)
1
^ TO TratSapiov.
Kai
?TTC
24
/cat etTre
(SayMov^X TW 2aovX).
I5>
12, 5
DiTvX
"lEN
3,a./j.ovr]X
27
/cat
iKpa.Ttja f
(2aovX).
6,
Hence Wellhausen
differ in respect
down
it
if
LXX
and
MT.
had
of a subject,
is
neither.
I 2,
avroi).
2O b ICIpcb
"Obi"!!,
LXX
o/Dtov
/cat
a.Tn)\6v 6 avfyxoTros
ets
TOV TO^-OV
fbl33
The
original text
was lB1pE&
for
^m.
7,
14
i?N"lB^
^SH
HN1
D^nK ba TD,
LXX
Jfn
/cat
TO
Io-pa^A
dc/>tXavTO
KT\.
Both
MT.
and
LXX
may be accounted
jSaa.
by the assumption of an
original nNl
Sa/xovr/X.
/cat
DVIB^D n^O b
10, 22
The
TOIS
original text
had
bB^.
1DN
CITTCV
dyye Xots-
Originally
1,
on
15
Q^Ot,
LXX
17,
39^ IvVO
"TH
DIDM,
as
LXX
Kat
a(f>aipov(riv
aura
ob-
ai Tov.
MT.
to a sing,
by
the addition
of 111, read by
/cat
:
LXX
D"}P)1.
30, 20
in
np"
JNSrH>3TIK,
LXX
"NT
almost certainly
a false
c.
Explicitum
the
On
LXX
(comp.
above, p. xxviii
(a)
The number
of cases in which
verb, or in
LXX
and
MT.
itself
differ in respect
of the
number of a
which the
MT.
where the other would be expected, makes it probable that there was a time when the final consonant was not always expressed in writing,
and
that
when
was sometimes
omission was
in
The
some
made
Nu.
J31K1
13, 22
<ni
pian iy
33,
7.
wi n2
8, 6.
-ION<I
Tl.
Jud.
Sam.
9,
4^
i
just
mentioned),
LXX
eI6W.
DnBD l shews
that
"6
^SD
132
Ni3>1
must
4. i- c.
LXX
Ixiii
cf.
LXX
^3 were intended DVJKn by the author). 22, 49 (probably 3?n and ^DK (contrast ihep/ura/s in Jer. 10, 25^). , 79, 7 1OBT1 if/.
. ,
The
i
correction
43, 28
is
made
in the
111
)
inrns^;
inntt"i
np
Qre (Ochlah we-Ochlah, No. 119), Gen. 27, 29 i Sam. 12, 10. 13, 19 DTIB^S ION
(as Is. 39, 7
"o.
Ki. 9, 9. 12,7.
\r](iil>fTcu}.
Ki. 20, 18
rip"
inp
11
LXX
42,
may
Gen.
p
<
D."6
1
ETJP1 sc.
sc.
,
48,
C]D
"DDfcOl
l?^^
dirrjyy(\r)
*VDK
12M
(LXX
diTT]-yyt\T) 5i ..
\fyovrfs~).
Conversely
MT.
13 DTlE^a WW1,
l 15f"i
(comp.
111
p. Ixii).
10, 23 innp^l
1
J
innp
!.
12,
9^ Q3 IDPI^Mj
LXX
, , ,
mi
cVoAe/^crej/.
as V131_, by
. ,
21
nri,
LXX
so
i
^3^:
all
read in
MT.
"D
121^1
ID^S
sing,
(as
MT.
or
itself
3).
15, 6
IDI,
i.e.
Nu.
14, 45.
Jud. 6,
"IDNM
nNM, LXX
;
Kat eXcycro
cf. p.
("ICN^,
either
TiN
25,
258).
2 ib
^NB1,
LXX
Gen.
the
men
left
:
behind).
Comp.
25
wy ip
is
IXIpM,
LXX
tTrwvo/xao-ev
26 (in a similar
context)
MT.
has Nlp^l,
LXX
e/caAco-cv.
The
11
correction
made
in
No. 120):
Jos. 6, 7
1
"!)
Joshua). 9, 7
i
(np 1DX
i
IIE^I
3. 21.
here unnecessary),
Nn^l) liO*)
. , ,
Sam.
15, 16.
ai
Ki. 12,
Ki. 14, 13
b
pQ
is
D^T (np
^Qn,
LXX
^ev.
Ez. 46, 9 b
INif^ (io
Neh.
3,
15 (comp. v. 14).
The
phrase
case
particularly clear in
some of
This strange con struction Kara (rwecriv might be supposed to have been forced upon the translators when they found what would only naturally be read
aTrr/yye X?;
by them
19, i.
i
as
">bxb
II 6, 12.
15, 31
(MT.
Tan).
Ki.
i,
51
but
it
is
1 a
Winer,
J
"12
Grammar of NT.
20.
i
Greek,
lix.
n.
38, 13. 24 (cf. 45, 16. 48, 2). Jos. 10, 17. Jud. 16, 2 (in
MT.
Ki.
2, 29.
41 (without ItOfcO).
Ixiv
Introduction
their
i.
gone out of
I 14, 33.
way
it
to use
it
for
what
in
MT.
i
stands as
23,
instances, therefore,
simply
into
"Wl,
Ki. 2, 39: in these can hardly be doubted that the original text had which was read by LXX as 13 ^, but in MT. was resolved
24, 2
(AeyovTcov).
II 3, 23.
VTW.
(b]
The MSS. used by the LXX translators except, probably, in OT. which were translated first must have been
.
That it was not form of the square character l the unmodified archaic character appears clearly from the frequency with which letters, which have no resemblance to one another in that
written in an early
character, are interchanged in
many
For
the
same reason
it
Aramaic alphabet
was no doubt a
transitional
(p.
xxiii).
2,
In
this alphabet,
and
remarkably alike
2
,
but also
there are
many
n,
and
the final
and
the most
3
common
.
LXX
little
can be inferred
1 So long ago Gesenius, Gesch. d. Heb. Sprache u. Schrift (1815), more recent opinion, see K. Vollers in the ZATW. 1883, p. 230 f.
p.
158
for a
They
acter in
which
niPI"
is
it may be observed, in the late type of the archaic char written in the fragments of Aquila mentioned above (p. iii) :
scriptio
Kefr-Bir im alphabet is considerably later than the LXX (as the e plena alone would shew), but the Inscription of B ne Hezir, and those alluded to p. xxii, note i, appear to shew that an alphabet not differing from it
J
It is trne, the
and
was in popular use in Palestine at least as early as the Christian era more abundant records had been preserved it would probably be found to and 1, and D and 3 (which begin at an earlier period still. The confusion of
materially
if
:
*"
frequent can only have been translated after the change of character had been effected the Pent., as tradi tion states, may have been translated earlier. Possibly a large and discriminating
:
cannot be explained from the old character) may be due to accidental causes the books
is
in the Pent, so
uncommon
that
it
in
which
it
is
induction of instances (in which isolated cases, especially of proper names, should be used with reserve) might lead to more definite conclusions.
4- i. c.
LXX
1,
Ixv
LXX
12,
2
MT.
LXX
1
II 23, 7
N7D
KCU 7rXr?pes
>
29 fiy[o]
24,
6(f>6a.\fj.Z>
(=
jiy).
(p. Ix).
19, 22
13^2
cv
2e</>i
^3K>3).
6 rvni yeVoiTo
(=nw):
Very
tj/.
by the Psalms
MT.
s
,
LXX
2,
1
6 *3/D
3
^?P^ KdT(n
TTttVTa TO.
6,
VDn 73
13 jy^
20, 10
KCU
22, 17 32
1
35>
4
6
2
36,
^^
^yjj
2"lp2
ev
6.
88, 4).
17
""inriKVII
^^3tit3
rii^n
K Tp r/VLacTf TO
(see 52, 2).
50, 21 58,
avo//.i av==nfan
4 2T3
69, 33 D^n!
73,
7 ^D3
y dSiKt a
io a icy 6
76,
12-13
25, 39,
and
cf.
i/c.
106, 43).
90,
6
6
nKV
11^
a
/cat
t8e=i"IN"U.
91,
122,
6 V7E*
"T^N
ev^vta^nibB T;
l
:
(j;. \
7). i /
144, i5
passage
expressed
MSS.
n^K^aKa/no?.
p.e
Add
Is. 29,
13
31
TIN DJ1NT
15, 8;
Jer. 6, 9
Mk.
7,
KT\. (so
Mt.
IO,
2O ^N^r Kai
5,
7rpo/3aTa p.ov
=
etc.
Zech.
13G5
Wy
17
dStKta avrwv
= &$}?.,
f
Ixvi
Introduction
MT.
\l/.
i,
LXX
12
/A=
??
Won
vTT&afiov
CLTT
/ie^^B"*.
22, 25 13CO
e/AOvr^ErD.
iB>B3i
30 ,Tn
41,
56,
N^>
Kat
77
^vxn
p-ov
aur
l
9 12 piy KareOevro
8 p
KO.T
I(j.ov
=
z;.
hy wepToS/w70evos
= pK
by.
1
= W (cf.
8).
62,
pnrr
5
64, 65, 68,
7
IDNJ^
2")
rrjv
pi
7rpocre
8 D^oxf)
7
pem
1J35^
rapaxOriffomu
6vr]=Wtb
ra^ots^1
fliV (or
?
?$).
nnTTO
Tor s /caroiKowTas ev
V.?^-
b 73, io 76,
7
N^D
DID
O1 not
iJ/npanrX^pets=K^D
eVucrrafav
01
(xal added).
ITTTTOVS
tTriySe^KOTes TOVS
91,
109, 10
28
119,
3 npiy
01
fTravicrTa.fj.evoL /AOi
vyD N? nhy
i>j?B
f|N ov yap
ol f.pyaZ,6p.fvo(. TTJV
dvo/UO
=N/
Add
o-Tai=n\T.
35 lOt^
mn
Lam.
3,
22
Won N^
H7 X
).
in
35>
9
"
45 5
23 Illy 1231
11
Jer. 6,
D^DID
ijj?
?J/1
</>
ITTTTOIS
Kai
ap/j.a(n
7ra/3aTafeTat=
r 2311 D^D1D
2
.
So
etc.,
in Kt. 39,
i.
77, i.
Neh. n,
17.
Ch. 16, 38
for
and
in
LXX
of
Ch.
9,
6
2
where
MT.
Instances such as
;
Si0
for
?]1
A-yx
;
"*
C"OX
^. 8 title
DTllH
-TUJV
XTJVWV
= nin;n
27,
6 D11
C^cufff
D^l
11
88,
1O1p
D^KDI OS ^
larpol ivaar-iiaovoi
= 10^ D^DI CN
presupposed by
LXX
is
14) are not cited, as the difference of pronunciation 1 and *, but to the absence
of the plena scriptio. That the MS. (or MSS.) upon which the Massoretic text
is
at
4- i. c.
LXX
3
Ixvii
(/3)
v3"i;
MT.
see
SoSAot
ev
LXX
1:
I 4,
10 and 15, 4
"b"l
ray/Aaron/ (as
;
though
14, 21
Nu.
;
Dn3y
nmra
rjTrap (H33); 23, 15 Tf Kaivi}; 24, 3 Luc. nix T^? &?pas (TV); II 19, 18 msyi KOI eXciTovpyrjcrav rrjv Aeirovpytav 22, 21. 25 Luc. &6av,
;
I9>
13,
and
"^33
MT.
n,
LXX
A<DT)K
n:
17, 8 an3JJ
,
E/?pa>i;
19, 22 bl3
aXw (pa);
4
21, 7, etc.
6 lupos
24,
;
miSO
30, 8
i
Matrepeyu,, Mecro-apa,
v rots O-TCVOIS;
n*3*iN,
24, 12
("H)
"11*13
yeSSoup; II
2 Luc.,
3,
B
6,
OpveiA,
Opvtas, Luc.
i
Opna
i4
a
,
[so
Ki.
through
etc.)
out]
10-12 (so
(as
Ch. 13,
-
13.
13y
DIN A/?38apa
though
n-\N 12J?).
And
(y)
MT.
LXX
D: II
21
f.
5,
20 D^ia
aftao-t;
^33
CK
TWV
7ravo) SiaKOTrwv
= D^Q (
by
18,
^yoo); n,
pn
<?^
21, 19 33 Poft;
and probably
is
rendered
16, 13.
d,
8.
e\: I
19, 23.
1
.
4>
3-
25
II 2, 31.
5, 24.
6,
i.
9, 4^.
A/y.eivaSa^
40 Luc. (noy for -ay; so 2 Ki. 6, 30). Cf. 2ir3N Notice the resemblance of 3 and D in the Kefr-Bir im
MT.
note);
D,
LXX
3:
I 6,
9,
V; 26
(see
14, i; II 13,
34
a2
in
a character in which
""
and
"Hp,
is
which
occurs with
"Hp
"
and
Hp
1
(Ochlah
we-OMah,
Sam.
15, 20
Nos. 80, 81, 134-148), the being often, as (though not always), indisputably correct.
for
Sam.
both
LXX
i, 44 and MT.).
pWD
b
T yba
.
32, 3
a
.
78, 26*.
v^Xa (D^DI). 12, 3 24, 5 a ni1pD3 in the Inscr. of Kefr-Bir im). i Ch. 7,6 13 and 10, 6 3T 13, 9 13 LXX, Pesh.
D
Q"!
1
"
2 Sam. as in rightly), if. 18, 14* (t b Pr. 10, 21 105, 36*. 119, 8 4 . 139, TOTTOW (DIpD notice 28, 12. 28 Dlp3
\\
13".
"HOT
for
"n3T
Jos. 7, i.
Hos.
5,
b
.
Iap<^.
24
b
.
46, io
ffov for
"]^D13.
mariws pov
for
inJIEKS. Jos.
3
3,
i6 b
n3y
dorr,*"
(cf.
on II
See also ^. 45, ifiv. 68, 23 b (Irin spite of I* 23*). 36*. 81, 7 b (H313yn 1H3 for nnnyn nn). 104, i 5 a n 9 , 68 b (3^?^ read as 311331) cf. 70, 4 131B* for
.
Pr. 17, io b .
Jer.
21,
iTB yD
Ba<raoi;.
46, 25
nSn:2
it
for
r6n|O
transUteable).
Jos. 8, 33
D HDy
napfiropeiiovro.
Sometimes, as
i//.
may
Ixviii
Introduction
letters
Other
himself.
confused in
LXX
may be
:
All cannot
be reduced to rule
cases
(c)
J
.
2 According to Lagarde the three letters n, D, n, when occur ring at the end of a word, were not written in the MSS. used by LXX, but represented by the mark of abbreviation ( ) which already
,
This is not improbable though it may appears on Hebrew coins. be doubted if it was in use universally. Certainly there are cases in
:
LXX
and
MT. may
be readily explained
by the supposition
resolved
that a
mark of
(or overlooked) in
hardly numerous or
certain
enough
for instance, being frequently capable of explanation in other ways from textual imperfection or corruption, or from looseness of rendering
on the part of the translators. Thus in the 2 pf., MT. has sometimes a pi. where LXX express a sing., and vice versa: but it is difficult to
shew conclusively
2
in this
manner; sg. pf. (as I^J), and the variation may have arisen from confusion between n and D or again,
;
MT.
in passages
it
pron. in
the
Hebrew changes,
may
or representing, a group,
may
in
In the case of
numbers, as of persons, the temptation to assimilate to the context, or to define more closely what the Hebrew left undefined, or to adopt a more idiomatic usage in the construction of collective terms, would
of reading, as the may have rendered loosely but in most of the instances quoted, there seems no reason to suppose this. Cf. J. M. P. Smith, Nahum (in the Intern. Crit. C0mm.}, 191 2, p. 300 f.; and on 3 and D confused, ibid. p. 361 (Index).
:
LXX
On graphical errors in MT., comp. (with reserve) Gratz, Die Psalmen, pp. 121-144, where they are classified and illustrated. 3 Anmerkungen zur griech. Obersetzung der Proverbien, p. 4.
1
Consider Lagarde
.
remarks on Pr.
2, 20*.
3,
i8 b
b
.
7,
I7
u,
b
.
I5
13, I9
14,
Jo
15, 15*.
16, i3
b
.
16. 21, 2j b .
4-
i. e.
LXX
Ixix
often be strong
kind between
*.
is
to
it
may
Only
were
in occasional use
The Targum.
The
from
MT.
with reference to
(a) I i, 3 to
God
(ft)
worship and
Lord of Hosts
if
3
(so 21)
26);
handmaid
the
:
is
revealed before
Thee (Heb.
/c
>
if Thou
19 end and
memory
so v. ii.
Dip
nron
by\
Heb.
man
he
21)
28
r>>
"b
vntatrn
that
;
may
minister before
* ;
ib.
2,11
ministered before
to slay
25
b
I
pan
"O
for
it
before
up before me; 6, 17 as a guilt and worship before Him alone (so v. 4. offering before 7, 3 b 12, io ); 17 and built an altar there before 10, 17 gathered before * II 7, 5 shall thou build And so frequently. before me a house ?
will raise
<;
them; 35 and
>;
Dip
flD
from
before
is
employed
before
io b
similarly: I
i,
from
Sam.
;
asked
5,
<pvf<ap.(v
Jud.
u,
19
^wv
30,22
Sam.
10,
n bis
23. 28 etc.
2 Unless, for instance, the translators found abbreviations in their text, such ren IVQ HX * derings as the following are difficult to account for Jud. 19, 18
:
iTl!"^
""JV2
?K;
;
Jer. 6,
nifT
HCn
rov Qvpov
/iou
TlDPI
25,
37
and unless they could assume them, as something familiar, a b they would scarcely have been led to adopt these renderings Jer. 2, 2 -3
11
mn
= DX
a-fios
(
lapar,\
/s
(=
"
*
B>Hp
19
"J^K
ytvoiro Kvpif
on =
*3 niH
11
fOK
t>J
3
70;
for yevoiTO
= }OK
53, 8
OJN
(
"niiy
AoCXos
u/)to;
"OJN
13V.
"
Is.
\V?
(Is 6a.va.Tov
<=
mJD,5
) is
177*;
GK.
87
:
plural in -r-(Ew. also best explained as an error due to the neglect of a mark
1D?).
of abbreviation
points to 14, 33
comp. Cheyne,
critical
if/.
45, 9.
We.
(p. 20)
it
Dm^Q LXX
some
though
any rate was not universal. Comp. further (with reserve) Perles, Analekten zur Textkritik des A.T.S (1895), pp. 4-35. 3 So constantly when as 9, 16. Gen. 29, 32. 31, 12. Ex. 3, is used of God
might be used
in
cases, at
!"1KT
7.
9 etc.
Ixx
him.
8 b that
Introduction
it
3,
was
called
to
the child
from
before the
Lord
20 the request which was asked from 6, 9 then from before before \ him is this great evil done unto us 2 to seek instruction from 9, 9
.
before
*
(Heb.
(so 17).
15,
i
DTl^ Emi ).
n,
7
15 and
fell
it
was said
to
Samuel from
*
before
and there
people.
before
o and the
% saying (so II
let let
7, 4).
up
against me,
mine
the
children of men,
them be accursed from before i. These are very numerous, and only (b) Paraphrastic renderings. specimens can be given here I i 1 2 b and Eli waited for her till she
:
should cease;
wickedness
^y
"m
^y ^smx)
32"*
and
affliction that
shall
come
upon
the
men
;
my
and
3, 7 good upon r Samuel had not yet learnt to know instruction from before \ and the was not yet revealed to him; 19 and Samuel grew, prophecy of
sanctuary
and
Israel
and the Word (NID^O) of was his help 3 4, 8 who will deliver us from the hand of the Memra of whose mighty works these are ? and he slew among the men of B., because they rejoiced that 6, 19
*
;
exposed (^J 13) and he killed among the elders of the people seventy men, and in the congregation 50,000 7,6 and poured out their heart in penitence as water before 9, 5 they
*
;
;
"
came
see
(for
5)1
fHK
12.
v.
cf.
i,
9,
14.
25 rV3
10, 5.
dining-chamber
ii
nan
;
NJTDnDN
29
= rot^T!
me
22);
NnSD
sons
scribes (for
DWIM)
and
it
15,
And
if
thou sayest,
I will
turn
(repent) from
my
sin,
shall
be forgiven
in order that I
and
is
it
my
may
decreed upon thee from before the Lord of the victory of Israel,
On
So
Such impersonal constructions are common in the Targums. the retained mechanically from the Hebrew, in spite of the construction
]"P
xi.
often
2.
when Yahweh
is
said to be
7.
Gen. 39,
3 etc.
4- 2.
Characteristics of the
is
is
Targuni of Samuel
Ixxi
before
said
;
for
whom He
no falsehood, and who turns not from what He has who say and belie themselves,
25, 29 but
life
who
may
"n
the soul of
my
lord be
;
thy God (xD^y TXQ) before 1 (on the margin of the Reuchl. Cod.: Lagarde, p. xviii, 1. ic ) and to-morrow thou and thy sons shall be with me in the treasury of
eternal life; II 6, 19
I
*1QE>K
(see note);
20, 18
is
written in the
;
book of
Law
to ask
peace
of a city
they
will
make peace
21, 19
Jesse, the
!),
weaver
of Bethlehem,
The
Peshitto.
The Hebrew
deviates less from the Massoretic text than that which underlies the
LXX,
though
it
it
so closely as that
on which the
Targums
are based.
quently occur, in which Pesh. agrees with the text of Lucian, where
Books of Samuel the Jewish element alluded to above (p. Hi) is not so strongly marked as in that of the Pent. ; but it is nevertheless
and may be traced in certain characteristic expressions, uhich would hardly be met with beyond the reach of Jewish influence.
present,
God, God, are, as we have seen, a dis tinctive feature of the exegesis embodied in the Targums and they meet us similarly in the Peshitto version of Samuel. Thus I i, 10
where the Hebrew has simply
to
;
Expressions such as
v. 26. 7, 5. 8. 9.
8, 6.
15,
n.
ii Ju^ao
c Joo
lA.siA.V)
8,
Lord
(so
3,
i).
21
n, 27 end
Comp. Bacher,
ZDMG.
1874, p. 23,
who
pub
lished
where
it
exists, their
agree
I 12, ii.
24,
13,5. 14,49. l J?* 12 - 3, !5- IIn,4. 15,7. for some other cases, in which the agreement is mostly not
s>7-
in text,
10, 2.
Stockmayer,
ZAW.
1892, p. 220
Ixxii
Introduction
21, 6. 23, 1 6
(for
Wyi).
*</.
n,
b
10 and 17 (said before): in all 27, Targ. also has Dip. Similarly
24,
oj3
^o from
before: I
2,
25 DTlta 1^21 he
(for riN
:
from
DyD:
before the
Lord.
6,
I
16, i4
so Targ.).
9 (so Targ.).
24,
7.
23,
17 Juj^a ^.js
vik
^>
un-
26,
n,
^).
is
I 2,
17
^ nmo
i
nx IVW
Ki.
22,
rendered by
)ujj*>
which
24, ii
God
al.
Onq.
(for bbp);
54.
Ki. 17,
Targ. Pesh.
2,
22
(cf.
nmvn
note);
nK7,>
to
pray
me, Targ.
49 inVD ^N
J>i/,
oaxLx k*s
for
1
D"
as Targ.;
21, 3
yo^N
6,
^
Da
2
w^^Jsoo
cf.
U^>
8)
TDD1
(cf.
27, 7
ypo ^^x
me
as Targ. 1
II
i,
21
^dLs
Ex. 25,
lit.
and D nn
Pesh.
1
");
Onq. NnienQN
they separate for
Dip pBHS
1,
U*,o3
6,6 pDJ
w^.
vcL,tajo,
7,
that
a separation
jLuil
|JpnD; 14
"I313D
paraphrased by
^IQ
praising, as in Targ.;
23 rttNTU JuoJ
26, 8. 34, 12
^>o,
by
f1]n
in Dt. 4, 34.
D^m
Targ.
3 pnian; 24, 15 njno ny ny to the sixth hour As a whole the translation, though not a strictly
literal
one, repre
Disregarding variations
which depend presumably upon a various reading, the translation deviates from MT. (a) by slight and usually unimportant additions
So
Cf.
Nu.
a
9, 22
LXX
probability, correct
The explanation underlying these renderings is, in all D nn is to lift off, nDllfl that which is lifted off, or separated,
illis
for the purpose of being set apart as sacred (cf. p. 236). Syrus in eandem sententiam de verbis 1V1D HV IV abiit, quam de b Rabbini statuerunt, Berach. 62 1CN 7W "XO nyid ny njM
WO
ny
vnn
iyi
nn-n^ nysro
w:n
"n
.TD^E
nyK>.
w:n
n^nn xno
mpnt
XT^n)
sententiam
(Perles,
p. 16).
4- 3-
Ixxiii
or glosses
(l>)
an
inability to
o/xotoreAevrov, or to
:
(c)
literal
13 (and they
made themselves
a prong of three
the people;
fight (with
teeth)
and the
right of the
priests
My own
heart); 4, 9 end-io
;
and
And
7,
5,
8 (thrice)
the
Lord;
14 to Gath and their borders [nN neglected], and (the Lord) delivered Israel, etc. 8, 6 to judge us (like all the peoples) ; 12 + and and captains of tens; 12, 6 the Lord (alone of hundreds captains
; .
God,) who, etc.; 24 + and with all your soul; 14, 49 + and Ashboshul (= Ishbosheth 1 ); 23, 12 end+ Arise, go out from the
is
city;
24,
20 and when a
man
30,
enemy and sends him [in?Kn on a good way, (the Lord end + and David sware unto him 15
finds his
s
Luc.).
II 6, 5 of (cedar
let
wives (have I
sleep)
in thy
will
bosom;
18, 4 beginning
+ And
his
;
We
to fight with
them
wood devoured
20 Kt. for (thou wilt announce) respecting the king s son that he is dead; 20, 8 end and it came out, and (his hand) fell (upon his sword); 24, 7 and they came to the land of Judah (in thirty-eight days) [text
disordered].
of which
is
In
Sam. 22 the
1
been made
to
conform with
2
that
of>.
8.
(3)
Omissions:
2
.
I 3,
21
2
1^3
$W|OB^
17
*"
fl^H
"a
^nno.
^
3
.
5,
10 N133
13, 4
a
W1
vsb Drv^y
b from
"H?N.
IJJOP
34 Drtafco.
35
^nn inx.
JJN
36
"J^l
a
.
n^.
16,
b DP 1PN
32 nnj
V^N
2).
2
3
Ixxiv
b a I5 -i6
for
Introduction
nnx
, , .
N3.
i6 b DT6tf.
nr:n/n2
JVD3
. ,
39
nSn nDN
24,
itrx
1
17,
ii
n^Nn.
b
.
13
-icitj>.
n^!?^ otn.
2
.
i4
22
31
1
-!
.
45
b nt?N
18, 9
3
).
nSni.
30
8,
23,
"IB>K
n b-i2 a
^33
3
.
^IKl?
[cf.
20 b (abbreviated
i,
1
25,
nm
14
33
D 2S3
<?</
3
ra</
21
^2.
DnX2 and
B>tJ>.
DC>.
).
15, 18
eN
l
.
DIND
20
t*a^
.
for
ncxi ion
2b
.
3
.
"]r:y
24 pis
f>
nx
ipvi ovi^Nn
)
rvn
>
1
.
27 nnx
,
nsnn 3
11
18,
-3
a
.
(O
K5fn
(first
NVX XV
five
3
(first
v. 7).
13^N
inO
DK1
2i b
26 a
words).
19,
18
four words).
21. 6
T ni.
(<r)
end of
23
"]tan.
faulty text):
17 (see
p. Ixxii).
22 pae*
^jj^^.
30
"OD^
24 D
iiapnn
11
TOyo
should
^*\^^.V9.
25.
29
\\y
from
the wilderness.
-)
32 pyo
n^an
man
in
13
WWOLS ^.o, ooa ^j_5k-so>. 4, 2 ^DHI Joo. 6, 6 b and how they mocked them, and did not send them a ^Jn 10, 22 t^N D^n Tiy N3H where is this man? 12, 3 away. b Q-^O] I stand before you. ^i*^ L?.o 12 ^ y Q^yKI behold, 3 6. 13, 4 t^X3J 6 Dyn B JJ 3 1^ Ti *3 simply cu^?o ^.m-. and they feared. 7 12 tfb innx simply c^.^-V.. b -N^ fc^JU. H. ^o. 24 a And Saul drew near 14, 7 t ^\^* in that day, and said to the people, Cursed, etc. 25** And they went
VJ3 Srt?
)ctfi.v>>.
CH^>
D^pn ^
w>X.
*</
mn
*T<hr\
"J32^3
and entered
16, 4
^</
IrWD
i^ nj3 IN
O*UOD
it
Ju;j? alaa/.
17,
with) bread.
19 i8 b *^.
fNX2
yocxlis^ooo
(cf.
)K/
dyyeAtW avruv).
18,
n^, and the doublet in Luc. KOI cio-ourets 39 03^ ^N 1 and would not go. 52 iyT1
1|
p.oi rrjv
o">->N.Uo.
22
icsb
o!?2
v^ the son of Jesse (!). 20, 12 rVB^Wl at the third hour : so 19 for n^B l. 26 N1H IIHO
**JL*^
^2
14.
^3
perhaps he
U=><xo
is
clean, or perhaps he
is
not clean.
21, 6
^
1
ocx
^^-^
(as
though
137
rrixy
6.
oX OOMO
the
Or perhaps
transposed.
4- 3-
Ixxv
6
connected with
read as nno).
27.
Jj/).
6,
fro).
22 a
25,
8.
i7
26.
27, 8.
30,
(mo
14*.
II 2, 13
(JLNa^Nv
J^JJ).
24 (PICK
"p
29 (jnnarr^a
4,
icu^
(D>Dn
(lim
8,
7,
23^.
13, 4
I3
a.
n,
25
7JJ
(3"inn
?as n
it
happens
in war!).
12, 25
"
ra</.
26. 32 (*B
["*-?]
14, 7. 17 24.
^)-
w^ (
#fo
morem
gereres:
PS.
col.
^.so).
279). 4
(
30.
32^.
fc^/
15,
19.
(no
Jwxaa.-/
J)
TV inn^n v*^
-s^).
(baajsokoo (take
i6 b
20 (see note).
29.
18, 5*
me
the
(io
b
).
18.
31
(32) end.
^./)i
35 (36
i8 b
.
)l>)u.o
)*>.,
i.e.
DH t?
(myna i^^^
to
19*.
zeal to
sin).
5.
23,
(Saith the
)>fl\xa
man who
a^ ^so ^K
4
J
of his Messiah l\
8.
u (mn
>o^
of
to
the king: so
go out and
-
come
i" 11
in).
)l^-l
t^
?)-
a
-
l6
25
("1^^
psb
t^X^llo: The Syriac text of Pesh. sometimes (as might indeed be anticipated from the nature of the character) exhibits corruptions, similar to those
Jcxi/
lwo
not so elsewhere).
LXX,
the
p.
Ivii
f.
Thus
i,
21
in
oo^ax^.
facsimile
).
for
(so
rightly
by
2,
Ceriani
[*+3o
3,
1
:
to offer
^^
, ,
li
v*>>>
"^"
(*
at
14 o
^^x>r
for
>
for
oto
21
JJ>
(Heb.
inan).
9,
li^Q^j
v
)tli4j
(Heb.
1
nB^).
N^
1C>N
:
12,
probably for
1
Lcu*>
(Heb. l^yi
notice the
Cornill, Ezechiel, p.
this
MT.
its
approximations to
it
MT.
MSS.
against
(p.
148
ff.).
1889, pp. 180-192. 2 Which, in the Books of Samuel, and in certain parts of Kings, is based upon the Pesh. : see Roediger, De orig. et indole Arab. libr. V. T. hist, interpr. (1829).
Rahlfs,
3
Comp.
ZATIV.
So Tuch on Gen.
10, 6,
and PS.
coll.
681-2, 741.
Comp.
Ki. 4, 42 Pesh.
(t&fy&
(>
^tJ>,
D*^vK>,
commonly
represented in Pesh.
Ixxvi
ptcp. for
Introduction
following
iW
for
x^l).
17,
20 JLo^k
for
Ambr.).
40
JLi
^_*>
JLJ ^
prophets
(Heb. ^mn-}0).
).
18, 17
J^ci^
The
name
4.
represented regularly by
oj.
the
distinctly
per
.
Afterwards,
it
was
as characteristic
and frequently remarked on, by Vercellone, of the excerpts of the Old Latin Version on the
noticed,
margin of the Leon Manuscript (above, p. lii), that, when they diverged from the ordinary Septuagintal text, they constantly agreed
with
Holmes
on
four
MSS.
19,
82,
93,
108,
which,
as
.
was
clear,
represented
their part
A
3
version
was
also, as
Vercellone
.
of Turin
The
Latin
is
on the
basis of
MSS,
agreeing
his
D.
;
recension
4
.
which were followed by Lucian in framing The Old Latin must date from the second cent. A.
:
hence
it
its
peculiar interest
it
of the existence of
MSS.
containing Lucian
characteristic readings
8
.
The
of
(p.
i
and
lii
f.),
and
Monumenta Sacra
Variae Lectiones,
H>.
Profana,
I. i
436 (and
2, 5).
in
p.
455
f.
(on 3 Reg.
Comp.
Rahlfs
Ceriani,
(iii.
Le
recensioni dei
LXX,
etc., p. 5.
I59f.) agrees with Ceriani and S. Berger (Hist, de la Vulg., p. 6) in questioning this conclusion (cf. Moore, AJSL. xxix. 60), on the ground that there is no sufficient evidence for the early date assigned to the Leon fragments by Vercel
lone
he thinks rather that the resemblances shew them to be later than Lucian.
4- 4-
Characteristics
Ixxvii
normal
LXX,
Although, however, the text upon which the Old based agrees largely with that of Lucian, it must not be supposed to be identical with it there are passages in which it agrees 1 Sometimes with B or A, or with other MSS., against Lucian
of this conclusion.
Latin
is
be observed, other particular MSS. agree with the moreover, Old Latin, as well as those which exhibit Lucian s recension. A more
it
is
to
OT. must be
Lucian
is
(The
list
is
not an
exhaustive one.
The words
from B.
printed in
in
which
s text differs
f, the deviation
confined to the
at
least
quoted
recension,
and
is
not
for
other
MSS.
The
Luc.
8id
TO
tov0Viv
So
55,
avrr^v
(for
HDjnn
similarly
113J?3).
158
74,
and
106,
(tovOtvovaa)
44,
120, 134.
1 3 14,12 Vind. Et
cucurrit.
BA
B
teal
ai
tt
16 Vind. J
perans.
9,
2 24 Vind. Ecce reliquum. 10, 2 Goth, et in Selom, in Bacal-
BA
iv
lat salientes
magnas
fossas.
iv
BaKa\aO 244;
55.
Baa\o
[itfaKa
magnum.
29
iar)\cu tv Eaiea\aO
242
iv 2rj\ca
tv Ba.Ka\\aO
a\\o/Atvovs
10, 17
Vind. 2 Et praecepit
venire.
con-
BA BA
B
ai vapr]yyfi\(v
12, 25
14, 20
17,
i
A
tv
J
xal avtOoyaiv
2t<j>ep/j.e
(B Luc. KOU
52
;
avifir]).
DDK
Goth. Sepherme.
435
tv
2wM
64
Spvfuv
2,
121
(Sa<ppnatfj.
29,
44>
119,
2 36
,
>
92
S.ttyepnain 55,
S.a^apntiv 245).
II
8,
rw
EtppatfJ.
(Luc. iv rw Sp.
Maaivav).
Nor does
/3/u as).
27*".
the
doublets in I
n.
6 G. 16 G. (not V. 3 ).
as I i,
Ixxviii
I 2, 10
Introduction
Vind. 2 + quia iustus
est.
Luc. SIKO.IOS
oiv.
them 44,
158, 246.
2 15 Vind.
55,
120,
134,
144,
+ ante Dominum.
Luc.
vu>mov
Kvpiov.
So other MSS.,
among them
1583,
No
Greek MS.
is
therefore for
pb,
having ov5
(or
6, 12
rectam.
civitatis.
9, 27
10, 3
Vind. 2
in loco
summo
Luc.
(is
aKpov
TTJS TToAtcos
LUC.
ttOS TTJS
teas rrjs
*.
dis electae.
246
Spvbs Qa&tup
rfjs tK\tKTT)S.
Vind.
(i. e.
ab-
Luc.
fj
VTToSrjfjia,
Kal
64>0a\|ji.ovs
^iov
v aura)
So
Goth, in bolidis
campi.
et petrobolis
ar for also (with /ioC) d/*oi Theodoret., Quaest. 16 in \ Reg, Luc. tv PoXiai Kat tv -n-trpopoXois HOI
tv
et in saxis
Kox\ai TOV
ntSiov.
et
Luc.
aJ
avroj,
at
OVK fjQtKov
troveiv
(iroveiv also in
15, ii Sab.
statuit.
Quedl.
verba
mea non
X, others have
?<TTI)(T
TOVS \6fOVS
So
17,
A, I2 3 Luc. Kal
b.
XtoAcuve
AamS
\v TO)
tv airots (158
1 8,
06,
20, 134).
-yvvai-
20,
30 Goth.
Filius
puellarum
va-
Luc.
vlt Kopaaitav
avro^o\oi>VT(av
KOTpac})!)
in
29,
55,
Et apponebant se super
et ex-
omnem
t
Kal
t|Tivov
ruv
Tfff-
end
(in
Si.
iuravit ei David.
a b
So
Pesh.).
13n
In
9,
"112
to choose
out
4 (per terrain Sagalim et non invenerunt) Quedl. agrees also with 123, not with Lucian (who has dia, TTJS 777$ FaSSi T-qs iroXews 27aAti/* cf. 56 Fa55(
:
TTJS 7ToA.teos
alone).
4-
4-
Characteristics of the
Cura
te (al. curare), Is
Ixxix
virtp
II I, 19 Goth.
rael,
Luc.
laparjX,
)".
KT\.
de
interfectis tuis.
So Theo-
mortui sunt.
2,
8 Goth. Isbalem.
2, 6,
Luc.
sis
irap(ff0o\as MaSiap..
iTre
So 158.
TT\V
Luc. Kal
AaviS
EmcrTpi|/<o
So
158.
domum meam.
Goth.
Accepi
te
de casa pas-
Luc. fx
vitov ).
rfjs
[tavSpas
Ivos
T<OV
iroip.-
9,
con-
ol
[so
158]
Tcj>
ASpaafap
/j.eTa
crv[jnropv6Kal .
. .
et
disposuerunt testamentum
Israel, et sertri-
8i0evTO
e8ov\evov
8ia6T|KT)v
Iapa.T]\
Kal
TW
IcrpaijX
(.
4 Goth,
et
Luc.
/cat
airr)
Jjv
X\OU|AVT|
d<j>8pov
avrfjs.
Pesh.
purgationem.
26 11,12 Vind.
redi hie.
I. e.
nK>
for
y&
f.
f
.
Not
cited
from any
Greek MS.
] 13 Vind. 16 Vind. 1 ii, ubi sciebat
n,
J
>
inebriatus est.
in
Luc.
f/j.(0\><rf)T]
2
!
locum pessimum
Luc.
tirl
[o5
etc.
2 et caecidit Joab de populo secundnm praeceptum Davit, ii, 24 Goth, de servis regis quasi
Ii, 17 Vind.
Luc. Kal
Luc.
(irfffov
A&YOV AaviS.
dtro TUIV $ov\cav
TOV I3aai\v$
tocrsl
viri
XVIII.
Vind. 2 et deficit animo valde h
2
.
13, 21
13, 32 Vind.
[?
in
ira
enim
est
ad
?jv aiiT
eum] Abessalon.
Goth. Vind. 1 centum.
14, 26
*
b
c
But
Kal
in v. 31
Magd. has ab
added
illo
Trap
oit9, oiaO.
to rjvrofto^rjaav
on the marg. of
by an ancient hand
d
e
f
Based evidently on \(\v^evrj for AeXou^eV?;. Which is based on the LXX ; see p. 1, n. 3.
BA
1
ayiafruevri.
There are lacunae in these passages in Vind. Unless indeed redi be an error for sede : cf. sedit in clause
b.
K
>r.
Verba TOV
Field).
Hebraeum VT
"U^N
[pro
Goth,
et
Kal tOv
Ixxx
II 15, 23 Goth,
et
Introduction
omnis
terra
bene-
TJ
yrj
U\OYOVVTS
.
.
<p<avri
dicentes voce
/card rfjv
viam
17, 8
v rfj fpi^ajf.
T>
Luc.
wffirtp apKoi
irapoio-Tpwcrai tv
ab oestro]
Luc.
OJTCUJ pi) etiptOfi
J
7>
Kt
avcTTpocj)-?! f.
conversatio.
KOI frj-
prendere
etc.
aquam
.
. .
(et inquisierunt)
17, 22 Sab.
et
.
antequam denu.
.
(AT^
dirOKa\t)<j>0Tivai.
TOV
.
daretur
17, 29
verbum
Goth,
Vind. 2
et lactantes vitulos.
et vitulos saginatos.
\6yov, OVTCOS Sif&rjaai rbv Iop5di 7; t Luc. KOL Y*Xa0T)va jiocrxcipia. So 158.
fecit
1 8,
Vind. 2
Et
tripartitum
Luc.
rov \a6v\~.
Luc.
oil
aTT|o-Tai Iv
T)H.IV
KapSia
).
gladium
rudentem
(/.
vlos
IcaaSSai
iirl
TOV
TOVS
8wacrTas"t".
So
potentibus).
23, 4
Goth,
a
.
et
non tenebrescet a
In-
(except Swarovs") Theodoret., Quaest. 40 in 2 Reg. Luc. Kal ou (TKOTacrei [so other MSS.,
among them
44,
56,
o>s
158,
l
246]
7775.
airb
tptyyovs us veros,
Poravr)
23, 6 Goth,
ori-
wffirep
Kal ol Xoiirot us
a.ir6\>.vy\.<i
).
(b)
On
(p.
Jerome
reference must be
made
to the
monograph
it
of
Nowack,
referred to
above
liii).
synopsis of the
principal deviations
from the
is
in the
Books of Samuel,
given
BA
In
me
4- 4-
Characteristics of the
Ixxxi
ib.
pp. 25-27, 35, 37, 38, 50; the most important are also noticed,
1 proper place, in the notes in the present volume following instances (which could easily be added to)
.
at their
The
will
exemplify the
his
Greek
predecessors, especially
I
I, 1
Symmachus
2,
VH vb 2. (ov) SierpaTn; (m), Vulg. non SUnt amplius in diversa mutati. 5 1^in 2,. dvcvSeeis eyeWro, V. saturati sunt.
8 Tiy
i"6
5,
6,
1
D^ayi
z quae erat absque muro 9, 24 nyio^ 2. eTriT^Se?, V. de industria. V. calumniatus sum 12, 3 vrrtn lo-vKO(f>dvTr](ra,
"AAAos"
*.
22
14,
^Nin
>3
V. quia
iuravit
Dominus.
48 (TTl) t^yi
iv-un
"AAAos*
20, 41
in
*iy
amplius.
22,
<f>vTov,
V. (in) nemore.
Simi
The
many
part of Jerome s translation, but are glosses derived from the Old Latin (marked *), or other sources. The following list of such passages (taken from Vercellone, Variae Lectiones, ii. pp. ix-xiii) is given for the convenience of students
:
topugnam*; 5, 6 from et ebullierunt* ; 9 from inierunt*; 8, 18 from quia*; 9, 25 from stravit^; 10, i from et liberabis*; n, i to mensem*; 13, 15 et reliqui. Benjamin*; 14, 22 from Et erant*; 41 Doming Deus Ssrae/and quid est ... sanctiI 4, i
. .
auferat*; 21,
.
.
19, 21
et
salvatus
David*;
II i, 18
from
.
et ait,
Considera*; 26 from
Sicut mater ; 4, 5 from Et ostiaria ; 5, 23 Si . meas ; 6, 6 et dedinaverunt earn; 6, 12 from et erant ; 10, 19 expaverunt . Israel. Et ; 13, 21 from et noluit*; 27 from Fecerat*; 14, 30 from Et venientes ; 15, 18 pugnatores validi ; 20 et Dominus veritatem ; 21,18 de genere gigantum.
. . . . .
.
2 3 * 5
bxi v 2.
)
wpieiaf 5e,
iuravit here.
1365
Ixxxii
Introduction
<
23, 13
11
D7i"in
"ltJ>N2
13?nn^ 2.
26 DntDy Ot
XotTTot
Ippf^ovro OT in 7rc/Ho-T<avowTs, V.
/ecu,
modum
coronae
cingebant.
25,
3
7
D^yo
y~\
DlJO^n N?
V. numquam
eis
molesti fuimus.
1
8 D^plBV
2-
eVSto-yuous
ora^tSos,
So
29
30, 12.
mnV
ytJ ini
2.
7r</>uAay/AeV?7,
V. custodita.
31 ilpIS? A. 2-
(eis)
Xvy/xw, V. in singultum.
33
26,
27,
2.
e/cStKiyo-ai,
V.
et ulciscerer
5 73yCQ 2- (ev
I
TTJ) o-Krjvr),
V. in tentorio.
TTOTC,
*inX
D1
11
HSDN
die.
2-
TrapaTreo-oC/xat
dam una
30, 1 6 II
2,
1
6 D HVn
Dp7n A.
2-
xA^os
TWJ/
crrepewv,
V. ager robus-
torum.
8,
nrao
*11"Q
W:
IK
10,
AaviS, V.
quod iniuriam
12, 14
DNJ
all
15,
1
8,
28 nonrsno 2- Kpuflr/o-opai, V. abscondar. Oi F (Kara r^v 68ov) rrjv StaT/Avovcrav, V. per 23 132H viam compendii.
.
"JTI
dividing artificially a
Three examples, shewing how Jerome followed Aq. or Symm. in Hebrew word (p. xl n. 2), may be added the last
it
Authorized Version
\}r.
1 6,
"Tnb
DD3J3 A. TOV raTretvo^/Dovos KCU airXov rov AavtS, Jer. 2 humilis et simplicis David.
oculos habuit Hieronymus eleganter vertens
Symmachum ante
Jerome
s
hue atque
illuc
own
hence
it
never
made
its
way
into the
Vulgate,
4- 4-
Ixxxiii
Ex.
32, 25
nXDBv A.
miniam
sordis.
S
Lev.
1 6,
/TNTJ??
5.
rpdyov aTrep^o/xevov
(#.
IO
d^ie/xevov), A. fts
rpdyov
capro
emissario.
Hence
the
Great Bible
(1539-
1541) and
AV.
scape-goat^.
and must be sought elsewhere (Opera, ed. Bened. I. 835 ff. Vallarsi, IX. 1153 ff. Migiie, IX. 1123 ff. ; Lagarde s Psalterium ffieronymi, 1874 [now out of print] or Tischendorf, Baer, and Franz Delitzsch, Liber Psalmorum Hebraicus atqtie The translation of the Latinus ab Hieronymo ex Hebraeo conversus, 1874).
;
Vulgate
is
LXX.
:
3 ^3^ pXII? usque ad satietatem videndi (as though And the wicked The same interpretation in the Targ. shall be judged in Gehinnom until the righteous shall say concerning them HD^D Win We have seen enough The renderings of Aq. Symm. are not here pre served but from their known dependence on Jewish exegesis, there is little doubt Comp.
Is.
66, 24
"IIJ
JIN"!
Hp) omni
cami.
that
Jerome
rendering
is
APPENDIX
The Inscription of Mesha
,
commonly known as
the
Moabite Stone!
THE
original
Inscription of
an authentic and
illustrating
monument
remarkably
accompanied by a
brief
commentary.
have con
minimum
of necessary
explanation,
and have
purposely avoided entering upon a discussion of controverted readings or interpretations. The doubtful passages are, fortunately, few in
chiefly to certain
letters
at
the extreme
left
some of
the lines,
and
to
two or three
a.Tra.%
eip^eVa, and do
not interfere with the interpretation of the Inscription as a whole. Palaeographical details must be learnt from the monograph of Smend and Socin, referred to on p. iv, and from Clermont-Ganneau s Examen Critique du Texte, in the Journ. As., Janv. 1887, pp. 721 1 2 *. The deviations from the text of Smend and Socin, adopted
in the
first
Renan
in
Centralblatt, Jan.
1887,
coll.
59-61
in
the present
few changes in the uncertain places have been made in consequence of the re-examination of the stone and squeeze by Nordlander (Die Inschrift des Kb nigs Mesa von Moab, 1896), and
edition, a
Lidzbarski, Ephemeris,
(1902), p.
a
ff.
Of
the
older
literature
connected with the Inscription, the most important is the monograph of Noldeke, Die Inschrift des Konigs Mesa von Moab (Kiel, 1870),
to
which in parts of
1
my
explanatory notes
am
indebted.
It
ought
See also the Revue Critique^ 1875, No. 37, pp. 166-174 (by the same writer). See also the transcription, with notes, hi his Altsemitische Texte, Heft i (1907),
p. iff.
Ixxxv
monograph was
when
this
some of
the readings
On
see also
article
line
and comp. the present writer s above a letter indicates that the
reading
nn
wa p
. .
ata
.
ne>]3
I
-pro
nt?
.
3KD
,
by
2
.
nmp3
xr
noan
"ins
TI
i
5
]
.
,
5
,
nK
ns
ns?
,
ns3
.
rus
ndbm
,
nx
6
7
noy
n^y
.
nax
.
nax
,
nnaa)
na
NIKI
.
n:a
^i
,
^m
.
,
na
.
xannc
t^oa
.
8 9
na
.
wi
,
I
jyo^ya
nx
.
psi
.
na
"jta
nb
.
p
.
.
nby
.
nioy pxa a^
nrnsi
.
n
i
BW
^oai?
jnn?
,
10
1 1
1
[D]
nyn
,
^a
[D]NI
B>N
mn ^nx
.
nnsi nx
.
.
npa
nnuy nx
. .
^n^
,
D^D
.
aew
.
nn
i
npn
nsi
pp
.
B>K
n
.
na
.
nnpa
.
B>
oa
vsb .nan 13
Si
bx~\w
i
by
.
naj
,
nx
rns
,
nnno
,
14
nxi
[i:]i
[a
,
Dinvn
.
ny
nint^n
,
ypa
,
I
na
nnn^si
,
n^a
nnxi
I
^n
,
15 16
man
.
p:i
p[a]a
I
nya^
B^
nba
,
nr
.
n]
,
npNi
.
nnonnn
I
ntonii
.
n 17
J?
nS
<|
ma
,
.
^i
nB>"u*i
t^Da
s
i
on
anosi
nin*
.
18
19
[i
.
]3Q
a
.
nonn^na
,
na
.
ai^i
yn*
nmsi
.
nNKw
py^n
n^i
.
^s
.
JHND
i
asDD
.
npx 20
nom
anp3
non
nnip
,
a
,
"pK
pn
.
^y
nso^ 21
^syn 22
,
12x1
nnys?
^33
*p&o
n3
nyn
,
Tin
nai
i
23
bib
nt:Ni
nmp3
.
npn
3"ipa
JN
npn 24
.
nnn
.
nn^aa
.
ia
E>N
ni?Dt:n
.
"ix
nyny
rm
.
na 25 [] 26
py
Din
<a
noa
.
na
yx
pn
i>y
pn
B>
27 28
naa
pxn
ppa
nso
,
ns]
30
Ixxxvi
Appendix
pi
I
m
m
nt?
3B*
.
plim
*n
, .
pH
.
}N
31
p->im
nnn^n
^yi
,
e>D3
-iBsn
32
nro
p3
na[B"i]
33
34
1.
am Mesha
2.
-ibonite.
son of Chemosh[kan ?], king of Moab, the DaMy father reigned over Moab for 30 years, and I reignfather.
3.
-ed after
my
And
made
this
Chemosh
in
-vation, because he
all
the assailants
all
(?),
and
because he had
let
me
see
my
pleasure
on
them
that hated
me.
5.
-i
Omrafflicted
king of Israel
Moab
for
many
days, because
Chemosh
his la;
-nd.
And
his
and he
Moab.
7.
In
but I saw
on
his house,
and
Israel
perished with
an everlasting destruction.
And Omri
took
8.
(i.e.
and half
9.
but [resto-]
I built
-red
it
Chemosh
in
it
my
days.
(?)
;
And
and
Ba al-Me
in
on, and I
made
the reservoir
I built
10. Qiryathen.
And
the
;
men
and
I
of
Gad had
dwelt
the
land of
king of Iit.
Ataroth.
all
And
and took
And
And
slew
city,
12. the
I
Moab.
brought back
(or
?
Davdoh
13.
rHn
and
drag-
-ged
it
before
Chemosh
And
men
14.
men
of
MHRTH.
Israel.
said unto
15.
it
until
Ixxxvii
6.
-k
it,
it,
7,000
sojourners,
17.
and women and [female sojourner-] -s, and female slaves: for I had devoted
to
Ashtor-Chemosh.
And
1 8.
-sels
of
YAHWEH, and
And
the
it,
But Chemosh
me
it
and
chiefs
;
even
all its
and
brought them
of
add
it
I built
(or,
Mound.
And
and
And
and
made
the
two
wajter in the
24. the city.
midst of
the city, in
25.
And there was no cistern in the midst of And I said to all the people, Make QRHH. you every man a cistern in his house. And I cut out
for
the cutting
QRHH
26.
made
Arnon.
27. I built
Beth-Bamoth,
for
it
I built
Bezer, for
ruins
28.
[had
it
become.
And
the chie]fs of
Daibon were
fifty,
for all
Daibon was obedient (to me). And I reign-ed [over] an hundred [chiefs] in the cities which 29.
land.
added
to the
And
I buil;
30.
-t
and
31
dwelt therein
32
Chemosh
Horonen.
said unto
me,
Go
it
down,
fight against
And
went down
in
33
my
days.
And
34
And
Ixxxviii
Appendix
The
Moab from
is
Israel,
3, 5.
after the
death of
The Ahab
is
revolt
;
there stated to
is
too
and
that
it
must
have been completed by the middle of Ahab s reign. The territory N. of the Arnon was claimed by Reuben and (contiguous
to
it
hold
2); but
we
infer
from
this Inscrip
around Medeba, which was retained by Israel the middle of Ahab s reign, when Mesha revolted.
to
How
complete
which
Moab had
tribute of
The
Inscription
names
had
been occupied by the Israelites, but were now recovered for Moab, and states further how Mesha was careful to rebuild and fortify them,
and
to provide
Most of the
places
named
10 Qiryathen, 10,
Ataroth, 13 Qeriyyoth,
26 Aro
31
er,
Horonen)
mentioned
in
the
OT.
in
f.
the
Jos.
passages which
13,
Reuben (Nu.
48,
i.
32, 37
15-23) or
Gad
(Nu. 32, 34-36. Jos. 13, 24-28), or allude to the country held
2. 4. 5. Jer. (Is. 15,
by Moab
Ez. 25,
24,
9.
Am.
2,
2);
pK>,
27 Bezer in Dt.
14
4, 43.
Jos. 20, 8
only
3,
21,
25
nmp,
13
mn,
21
pyn
all
Bible.
Except, as
it
seems, Horonaim,
On
seems
the
to
orthography,
comp. above
pp.
There
be room for only two letters after Clermont-Ganneau read "UB^a Lidzb., after a fresh examination of the stone, thinks the
B>3 .
letter after
B>
to
tfP33\ }iT33).
in
1-2.
be a 3, and suggests, though doubtfully, pCTO (cf. ynnn, 21, 28 pH, i.e. Daibon, not (as pointed
MT.)
^"^
Dibon.
Had
first
syllable
been merely
i,
Ixxxix
is
not probable that the scriptio plena would have been employed.
2.
fW
as
in
I^f"
= Heb.
rut?
3.
ttB^P.
1^
as in Phoen. (p. 84
:
.);
f r
*jw,
fem
the
na
for *rua.
J1-,
as in Phoen.,
and sporadically
OT.
art.,
The
passage
custom
35 (of Moab); comp. i Ki. 10, 2 (of Solomon). The of worshipping on was one shared by the high-places
Ki. 16, 34 nh*)J) j it is against the apparently obvious vocalization nrnfj, that the fern, is regularly represented in the
ifTV, inT,
in
i
once
Inscription by
4.
p^n,
it
i.e.
pbfefa or
in use in
P?^h.
T^ n
in
Heb.
is
was
meaning throw
The
very indistinct
p^cn
the kings
was formerly read; but Lidzb. agrees with Cl.-G. and is no trace of the shaft of the D, and says that of
that of
t? is
the greatest.
afflicted
if
*K?^"?33
^ijnn ^. 59,
u.
118,
7.
5.
13JH (Nold.)
and
(Ex.
"po
i,
n),
being retained.
^>,
As
this, 117 a, GK. iu however, is harsh ; so that probably *pD should be read ^ptp, and ?y has accidentally been omitted before (cf. 1. 2) by the carver of the
the
^N"ltJ"
Inscription.
pf.
^N^
would rather have been expected. The reading ppxri (i.e. *\Z$n the Arab. V conjug.) has been suggested but Lidzb. says that the
:
=
i
is
clear.
His land:
cf.
Nu.
6.
nbbw,
i,
^Lli, and
31. 6,
Is. 9, 9.
Ahab.
13.y^.
KH, p. xxx.
xn
DJ, as Jud. 3,
35
al.
UJJN,
D,
probably H33
preferable
letters
1
.
:
(i Ki.
48).
HND
7.
(Jud. 8, 8) would, as
Hebrew, be
7.
na
KnJ
^. 118,
ch]}
(poetically
for
Dhj).
Or
possibly
is
room for more than two 13N Tax, Q^as ^. 89, 2. 3. 38 12X "QK; cf. Jer. 51, 39. djj?
1?1, as
a plup. sense
Smend and Socin imagined that they could read "Q13 but the traces are far make it probable, in view of the close general similarity of the two languages, that what is impossible in Hebrew (it should be nTH "1213 or
1
;
too indistinct to
was possible
in Moabitic.
xc
Appendix
.
Heb. syntax should be tjnj HOjn Or, perhaps, S5n;i should be read. 8. Kfino, in Heb. roTD._no, i.e., if the n be correct, no; (for
yamaihu,
1
i.
e.
VO;)
cf.
the
same
rare
form
in
Hebrew
(see
on
n
Sam.
14,
p. 158).
The
original
o-.
(Stade,
113. 4)
The
n.
iii.
Forty years.
3047.
It
is
On
the chronological
involved,
see
EB.
e.
relieved,
though not
8-9. naety
in
Ahaziah and Jehoram), instead of nb3 his the letters supplied were conjectured cleverly by
9.
J3N1.
.
Noldeke
nrntJ
),
t/
or
(cf. line
:
n^K
n?
[
-IB>$
r d.
03 mtPK njpo
vSarwv,
10.
fr
^/*epaw
[rd.,
avroS ^XATTwOij
with
in
[rd.
were!
aTroSo^etov
^aX/cos
jnnj?
fr.
A,
XCI/CKOS]
TO Trepi/Aerpov.
(Jud. 20,
17, etc.).
lip?
cf.
(Nold.),
Heb. D^T?.
#W
r&,
Heb.
VIII
conj.
against the
city.
12.
BTM^
nn
a spectacle
unto Chemosh:
Nah.
3, 6.
Either
^BW
NIN, to be explained probably (Clermont-Ganneau, Renan) 3 f NJ. from Ez. 43, 15. 16 of the hearth of the altar, which was prized by the But captors as a kind of spolia opima (Smend and Socin, p. 4).
this explanation is not certain.
mn
;
of a god:
Jer. 22, 2
cf.
KAT?
Sam.
225, 483
EB.
E>C3
i.
19. 2
9.
;
17, 13.
2
13.
^sb
Sam.
15, 33.
to
i
Sam. 21,
2EW:
14.
^4</
Chemosh said
;
me,
Go, take,
23, 4;
etc.
similarly
32
comp.
Jos. 8,
cf.
Jud. 7, 9
:
Sam.
14-15. ^Pn?J,
9,
once (in 3
ps.)
Ex.
23.
15.
Job 16, 22. 23, 8 in prose = Heb. nT?3. y p3O, cf. Is. n^3
Hebrew
equivalent would be
1
D"
ID^n
i,
ni7i?O.
16.
"};!,
cf.
on
Sam.
13.
17.
nbH"),
Jud.
5,
Ashtor-Chemosh, ac
deity,
cording
ff.
1
,
compound
of a type
1 Cf. pp. 39, 47 f., 84-7; so also G. A. Barton, in an article on West-Semitic Deities with Compound Names, JBLit. 1901, p. 22 ff. ; H. P. Smith in an art. on
xci
male Ashtor
of which other examples are cited from Semitic mythology. The is a South-Semitic deity, ib. 1 1 7 ff. cf. Encyd. of Religion
;
and
Ethics,
ii.
ii5
nncnnn
see p. 131.
17-18. ^[3
n]tf,
others
are quite
^3 DX
18.
DX
(if,
12),
and the
12).
Dn
seems
to
be the case,
correct)
cf.
as an accus.,
must be a case of the independent pron. used Aram, ten (Ezr. 4, 10 etc.). 19. rJ3"3B i.e. he
>l
>
made
i.e.
it
Mesha
nDI"ir6m,
on
^WK
cf.
the
on
Sam.
30, 28).
B>D3
nbn^l
in exactly Mesha speaks of *33D BH3 (provided jiT be masc.). the same terms which the Hebrew used of niiT, Dt. 33, 27. Jos.
24,
8.
20. fnKD, in
Heb. D^ND.
i.
in the
OT.
in the
10.
Eshmun- Ashtart
(CIS.
I.
i.
NSI.
p. 49), mpbD3EB>K
(ib.},
"nN33DK
118),
^J?23^O and
notO^D
103,
104),
Sjjnmp^D (NSI. 150. 5), nipi DIS and D3mX (UAzb.Nordsem.Epigr.z&m); seePfi. s or Encycl. of Religion and Ethics, s. v.) and the Atargatis (nnjnny
: ;
each case, a fusion of the personalities and characters of the deities named being supposed to have taken place. Baudissin, however, argues strongly that in all these cases the second name is in the genitive, so that we should render Ashtor of Chemosh, Eshmun of Ashtart, etc., the
Bab. Adar-Malik, and Anu-Malik
:
in
in his
PRE.*
ii.
temple (Adonis und Esmun, 1911, pp. 259-66, 269, 274-9; Ed. Meyer (Der (1897), 157, vii. 293; and Moore in EB. i. 737).
Papyrusfund von Elephantine, 1912, p. 62 f.) takes the same view. These Papyri exhibit other remarkable names of deities of the same type, viz. Pap. 18, col. 7. 5
^SD aOK N
the
ib.
1.
Bethel
being
name
f-l
of a deity
cf.
Pap. 34. 5
fn31!T
i.
13 [fU^KA a
(cf.
;
the
;
name formed
and
437
Pa P-
2 77
;
jfni>KIV3
rp^p
KAT?
divine
name
cf.
13] and even (Pap. 32. 3) liTTOy Anath- Yahweh or Yahweh s Anath Anath as belonging to, or associated with, Yahweh). See further Sachau, . Papyri aus Elephantine (1911), pp. 82-5; Meyer, pp. 57-65; Burney, Church Quarterly Review, July 1912, 403-6. It is now clear that in Zech. 7,
(
. .
fr^WTa
pp.
as one word,
And
Bethelsarezer sent,
etc.
xcii
Appendix
Pointed irregularly by the Massorites
^IPJ.
Is.
30,
i.
pS??n
-jta
i,
/&*
woods,
i
probably the
16,
14. 22.
cf.
na
Ki.
//fo
18.-^?
</#;.$,
fo/4
(Nold.),
or possibly
24.
"13
locks or
}?>?
/or wafer,
21,
2).
cistern.
cf.
on
Sam.
25.
sort
;
of
some
Probably nrnaen (or nrnaan) a cutting (or cuttings) tW the special application must remain uncertain.
nJTQ3 12
1
for the
its
8,
31, and, in
DB.
i.
146),
p.
on
the East of
f.,
Jordan,
Burckhardt,
Travels in Syria
(1822),
no
cited
by
Thomson, The Land and the Book, Vol. on Lebanon, Damascus, and Beyond Jordan, p. 469, and EB. 88. 25-6. ^BKS. 26. n^DDH = Heb. n?DDn. 27. ri2 rn, probably the same place as DIM Nu.
i.
21, 19;
3, 12.
iTii
D^n
J?V
Mic.
After py,
first
(or? Hin
1.
16,
4)
suggests
^["*1]
itself naturally
as
1.
the
20,
word
is
of
28.
The
conjecture
and
the
t?["l3],
the help
note.
of(d.
If
1.
25)
men of Daibon/
(the 3
:
etc.
is
nyD&?,
182
29.
fO^O
be
28-9 be correct
necessarily be ?y
remains
may
KH
the
Lines 28-29
^ tnen describe
number of
chiefs, i.e.
whom Mesha
in the cities
ruled in
Daibon
right in
1.
28),
and
which he recovered.
Socin)
:
pi53 in the
cities
(Clermont-Ganneau,
Smend and
Yahaz
11.
cf.
20-21.
30.
if
possible,
will allude
seem
to
him
to
be yo,
engaged
in cultivating the
Am.
the
Cambridge Bible), for which Moab was famous. word which is actually used of Mesha himself in 2 Ki. 3, 4.
i, i
in the
It is
32. Cf.
1.
With go down Clermont-Ganneau pertinently compares Jer. which speaks of the QiJ"iin "HIE or descent to Horonaim. 48, 5 PIT And 33. No doubt ra?*| as 11. 8-9. HaleVy proposes
14.
Dfe>D
i>jn.
xciii
was set/ supposing the sequel to relate to a guard of but the sing, followed by [pot? ; twenty p]t?y is difficult. The language of Moab is far more closely akin to Hebrew than
there
men
at
present
known (though
it
may be
were
otherwise
Ammon
and
from
Edom
it
approximately similar) than dialectically l In syntax, form of sentence, and general mode of expression, it is entirely in the style of the earlier narratives con
.
in fact,
it
scarcely differs
OT.
The
that of
more
singular than
many
is
identical with
Hebrew.
In some
Hebrew
to
as the
waw
jWin
It
save,
2 njO, t^T
ban, BHJ,
to take in possession,
nn, ^sh,
the dual
"pN
Din*,
with
(tMN,
Qnnn
131,
to
mpl, and
especially IBfc.
shares
Hebrew and
Jill).
compared with Hebrew, are riNf noan (not nXTn as in Hebrew), the n of the fern, sg., and the of the dual (except in D1HX 2 15) and plural, the n and of the f
noticeable differences, as
J
The most
OT. 3
vp
city,
rnx ii, 14
to
take a city
OT., are not the usual prose to succeed, yp2 15 of the break of dawn, H?3 and rhria 16 (in a context such as the present, the normal Hebrew expression would be D^JN and D^tJO), fkn~i 17, $&) 20, 30.
in the
By a happy instinct
the truth
before any Moabite document whatever was known, in his interesting article MOAB, in Smith s Dictionary of the Bible (p. 399*): And from the origin of the nation and other considerations we may perhaps conjecture that their language
six years
was more a
2
dialect
paring p.
5
of Hebrew than a different tongue? and not a nominal form in D -^- cf. GK. b 257 below), and on the other side Konig, ii. p. 437, iii.
:
88 C (com
.
The
i S. 21, 20]
87 [add, as the text stands, 25 times, mostly dialectically, or late (GK. Stade, 323*), and some doubtful textually, 15 times being in Job, but
;
(jvO
.
13 times, against
DvD
10 times).
On
the
of the
GK.
8of
xciv
Appendix
chief features of historical interest presented
(i)
The
by the Inscription
may
Ahab
be summarized as follows:
(2) the fact that
Mesha"s
the re-conquest of
Moab by
Omri;
s reign,
regained independence (4) the extent and fortified by Mesha of country occupied (5) the manner and terms in which the authority of Chemosh, the national deity of Moab,
its
;
Moab
is
recognized by Mesha
YAHWEH
had been
in
Nebo
*
;
reached by
Moab
at the
end of the tenth century B.C. Sir George on the last page, writes (p. 396)
in the
The
nation appears
from allusions
OT.
as high-spirited,
its cities
we
discern a
"
great
of people living in
"glory,"
and
in
the
enjoyment of
great
treasure,"
and
where the
"priests
and
princes"
of
Chemosh
among
all
the
Moab
matters
This conclusion
is
confirmed
by the Inscription.
Inscription
The
length, and
shew
were
and Mesha
solidating
his
monarch capable of organizing and con dominions by means similar to those adopted by
as a
in the
contemporary sovereigns
kingdoms of
Israel
and Judah.
The
reading PHiT
is
quite certain
Museum.
Chiefly
Is.
1516;
Jer. 48.
Note on
the
Maps
xcv
& Co.,
of Edinburgh.
Maps
the coloured contours, geographical features, and -modern sites, are reproduced (with permission) from the sources mentioned the ancient sites have been repro duced from them only after a careful examination of the data on which the
:
determination of the sites depends, such as rest upon questionable or inconclusive grounds being marked by a query, while those which rest upon clearly insufficient
grounds are omitted altogether. The identification of a modern with an ancient site depends mostly, it must be remembered, in cases in which the ancient name itself has not been unambiguously preserved, partly upon historical, but very largely upon
and men who are admirable surveyors, and who can philological considerations write valuable descriptions of the physical features, topography, or antiquities of a Hence the f in. to the mile Map country, are not necessarily good philologists.
:
sites,
of Palestine in general (with the exception of those in the Encyclopaedia Biblicd], include many highly questionable and uncertain identifications 1 Maps described as being according to the P. E. F. Survey are
in fact current
Maps, and
English
Maps
is in fact misleading for the Survey geography, and modern topography of the country the ancient sites marked on such a map are an addition to what is actually determined the authority attaching to the Survey does not consequently by the Survey
:
;
the description
extend to them at
basis.
all ; and, as a matter of fact, many rest upon a most precarious In the articles and notes referred to above (p. .), I have taken a number
xiii.
;
457
ib,
ff.),
Luhith
562
f.),
(Is. 15,
ib. xxi.
495
ff.),
and Ja
and elsewhere
xxi.
.
and shewn in detail how very uncertain the proposed identifications are 2 or two may be mentioned here. The compilers of the f in. to the mile P. E. F. Map, referred to above, mark on the SW. of the Sea of Galilee the
An example
ancient
the principles which should regulate the identification of modern Arabic with Hebrew place-names, the scholarly articles of Kampffmeyer, ZDPV. xv (1892), 1-33, 65-116, xvi (1893), 1-71, should be consulted. 2 Guthe s beautiful and very complete Bibelatlas in 20 Haupt- und 28 .ben-
On
karten (1911)
and
scholarly.
may be commended to English students as eminently instructive And the forthcoming Historical Atlas of the Holy Land, by
likely to prove in all respects
G. A. Smith,
is
xcvi
Note on
:
the
Maps
Plain of Zaanaim Bartholomew, in the Map at the beginning of vol. i of Hastings Dictionary of the Bible, does the same, and even goes further; for, both in this and in other maps designed by him, he inserts on the NW. of Hebron in
this case without the support of the P. E. F.
Map
the
Plain of
both these
plains
knows, though
really
in the
plain
the
rendering of
JvN and
mean a
tree,
On the other 6, etc.: Jos. 19, 33; Jud. 4, n). hand, the P. E. F. authorities, for some inscrutable reason, have never accepted Robinson s identification of Gibeah ( = Gibeah of Benjamin and Gibeah of Saul)
Revised Version (Gen. 12, with Tell el-Ful, 2\ miles N. of Jerusalem l it is accordingly, in the f in. to the mile map, not marked at this spot, but confused with Geba and Bartholomew, in
:
2 maps, including even those edited by G. A. Smith , confuses it with Geba likewise. It is true, the two names have sometimes been accidentally interchanged
his
3
:
but
Is. 10,
were two
Gibeah must have lain between Ramah and Jerusalem, very near the highway leading from Jerusalem to the North, which is just the position of Tell el-Ful. Unless, however, the relative positions of Gibeah and Geba are properly appre
hended, there are parts of the narratives of Jud. 19 it is impossible to understand.
the hard breathing
20,
and
Sam. 13
14,
which
In the transliteration of modern Arabic place-names, I have endeavoured to insert (=?) and the diacritical points in accordance with either
s
Buhl
H. Palmer
Arabic and
English Name Lists published by the P. E. F., though I fear I may not in all cases have secured entire accuracy. Still less, I am afraid, have I attained consistency in
But
Maps for those for whom they are The frequent Kh., I should add,
Khurbet
nil"inj j
1 Comp. Grove s art. GIBEAH in Smith GIBEAH in DB., and below, p. 69.
2
art.
himself adopts the Tell el-Ful site (Jerusalem, ii. 92 .). reader will do well to mark on the margin of his RV. Gibeah against Geba in Jud. 20, 33 ( on the west of Gibeah: in v. 10 the correction is made already
3
Who
The
in
EVV. ; in -v. 31 put Gibeon against Gibeah}, \ Sam. 13, 3 (see 10, 5) and Geba against Gibeah in Jud. 20, 43. i Sam. 13, 2 (see v. 16). 14, 2 (see 13, 16). 16 In 2 Sam. 5, 25, on the other also, with a (?), against Gibeon, 2 Sam. 2, 24.
; ;
I Ch. 14, hand, Gibeon (LXX 16) is better than Geba ; and in 2 Sam. 21,6 read probably (see the note and cf. v. 9) in Gibeon, in the mountain ("1H3) of Yahweh for in Gibeah of Saul, the chosen one of Yahweh.
;
(T"I3\
NOTES
ON
4,
a.
Announcement of the
1,
i.
in the sense of
nns;
13, 2
idiomatic use of nnx, especially with tJ^ a certain (man), quidam, as II 18, 10. Jud. 9, 53 rvnn iot?i Tin nnsc-DD nynvD ins tys TM. i Ki. 13, n.
20, 13.
2 Ki. 4, i al.
D^DIV
DTlnn] Grammatically
DTI"li"l;
indefensible.
in apposition with
(cf.
would require
;
niaitf
men D^y
V
I/A.
8,
28
etc.),
(!)
nor can
it,
as Keil
supposes,
be a genitive
DTlEnn
the
Zophites
D^DI^
2
,
LXX
man
(so
has
2ei<a
lg opov-s
E^pai/n, pointing to
EW
for
the
MT.
certain
a Zuphite of the
of
Ephraim
GK.
125^).
The
ib
which
Ramah
ib, v.
lay
was
(ch. 9, 5):
either therefore
(v.
,
actually the
name
of an ancestor of Elqanah
called
(cf.
from
its
27,
10 3JJ
bwDmVl;
(We.
(cf.
more probable
al.),
the
land
is
in
Gilead/ Nu.
i.
26, 29.
al.).
DTlEnn]
e.,
at least
It
is,
two
1
heights.
according to the present orthography, The however, the opinion of many scholars (see esp.
286
is
The
1
reference to
Ew.
inconclusive
i
the
first
word
cf.
in the instances
and
LXX
Eftf: cf.
LXX
6
al.,
9, 5
2et<
P]1S.
P/3a
II 23, 29 (We.).
1365
ZDMG.
in this
p.
135
all,
f. ;
GK.
88 c ) that
if
not in
the dual
expansion of an original b ioo^, h This is based substantival termination in D 8s (GK. ). partly upon the fact that in parallel texts several of these names occur
is
form
a later
artificial
without the
*;
partly
upon the
itself
fact that
many
a meaning improbable in
as the
name
of a place, or inconsistent
;
far as
and
partly
is
on the
most
common
DJKTPj
ally in
shewn by
the Tell
el-Amarna
is
tablets to
in the Tell
el-Amarna
letters
Narima :
the
Heb.
f"}*?^,
Aram, form of
38, 21, but
2
D r# Jos. 15, 34
DC"]i?
(cf.
>
but
J
jrn
(
tf bi f 2
Ki.
6,
13
-
);
I
Ch
6 6l3 but
>
N?T
3
J os
2I
>
32
D ^T~H?
N U1.
32
37- J os
3,
i
]
9
5-
Jer. 48,
5
i.
23
3
,Ez. 25, 9
3
<),
Djnkn-?
Mesha s
7
(Jer. 48,
inscr.,
22 3 ),
D^H
1.
(Is.
Jer- 48, 3
11.
34
jn^m ru,
E:DTU
31, 32 jmri.
but in
10 frYHp,
3
andStrackareDiaKIs.i5,
Jos. 15,
8;
D^K
8
.
Ch.n,
ii,
9;
B^N
6,
28.13,23;
Jos. 19, 19
2 S. 2, 8
10
.
36
3.
D:?? 2 S. 4, 3
Neh.
-
33;
DH?n
65
9
(=i
]
Ch.
12
).
12^.29.17,24".
27
io<i
19,33"-
Ki.
>
2,
8
-
2
.
4 ,i 4
^rpy
22
all
;
Ez
47>
D
6
^9n
cf.
fall
s-
18 22
2
Ch
J
3>
;D:nHi|Jos. 15,36; 13 os 2i 4 ^ D
^?i? J
14
>
D^W Jos.
15,
36
D?V
Ch. 13, 19
Qr
(Kt. pSJ/)
Still
into the
also expressed in
s village,
it.
LXX
(cod. B).
If there
1
were two
at
Samuel
BX^l ? would
ii.
be a very natural
15
name
for
And we
i
in the
Syr. version of
Mace. 11,34.
Konig,
3319.
437
forcible
arguments of G. B. Gray,
EB.
s LXX (A) each time Acu0a^. LXX (B) Atuflaet^. LXX LXX LXX LXX n6\as irapaOaXaaffias ( = mp). LXX ASwpai. LXX r00cu. LXX Maewcufl. LXX -(/i. LXX Maavatttov. LXX -atif*. LXX -a^. 15 14 LXX Codd. AS corruptly others Pa/xafo/t. EQpuv.
1 2
-at/*.
HD"
-4<ju.
10
"
12
13
"PaOanuv
The
transition
from either
Di ?! ?
i
or
&C"?"}?
to
ncnn
v.
19
is,
In MT. the form occurs here alone, however, abrupt and strange. Samuel s home being elsewhere always nin. LXX has ApfjLaOaifji. not
only here, but also wherever
no"in
(nnoin),
i,
19.
2,
u.
:
asforTOin
in 25, i. 28, 3
is
consistently Paytta,
Probably,
merely a correction of a kind not unfrequent in cod. A, made with the view of assimilating the Greek text more closely to the
original
LXX.
It is
scarcely possible to
frame an entirely satisfactory explanation of the variations. It seems clear that in 2, 1 1 etc. A.pp.a.Oa.1^ is due to the presence of the n in the
form of the Hebrew word there read by the translators but it would be precarious to conclude that this was actually DTi~tn (or DniOin).
:
From
the
v.
19 to the sing.,
We.
thinks
it
in
Hebrew
dual form
rection in
came
i,
i
as a cor
MT.;
in
LXX
Pa/xa
artificial
was drawn
this
was done
was introduced
20,
i
LXX
(
in cod. B,
:
however, in 19, 19
only, in
cod.
uniformly
Pa/m = ncnn
= nncnn). Ap/Aa0ai/A
<
Klo. ingeni
(so Bu.
D^ncnrrp
manner
Sm.; not Now.), cf. 7iD*in i Ch. 27, 27: but this is not the usual in which a person s native place is designated in the OT.
is
the
name
OT.
of
and the
site
of
is
this
one
is
not certain.
The
best
known
is
the
Ramah
which
modern er-JRdm, 5 miles N. of Jerusalem. Bu. argues in favour of this but does not overcome the presumption that the unnamed city, the home of Samuel in ch. g, which was clearly (comp. 10, 2 with 9, 4 f.) N. of Benjamin, and consequently not er-Ram, was the Ramathaim of i, i and the Ramah of
certainly the
;
i,
19, etc.
which Jerome
adds
in the district of
Timnah
and
Mace.
1,
34 speaks of
Ramathem
as a toparchy
which had
Eusebius
B 2
(288, ii
hill,
of Bethel, 13 miles ENE. of Lydda, and 2 miles N. of Timnah, or (Guthe, Knrzes Bibehvorterb. t 1903, p. 536; Lagrange) to Renlis, a small
12 miles
others have thought of
NW.
village 5 miles
of Bethel
favour.
H. P. Smith and of Beit-Rima, and 9 miles NE. of Lydda. Ram- Allah, a village standing on a high ridge, 3 miles SW. but either Beit-Rima or Rentis has better ancient authority in its
W.
See further
DB.
iv.
198.
Yerahme el, perhaps rightly Iepp.f-rjX, i.e. 7Xl?nn^ DDT] The pedigree of Samuel is (the name Yeroham occurs elsewhere).
given twice besides, with variations similar to those which usually occur
in parallel passages in the
9
LXX
OT., especially
i
in
lists
of
names
i
(LXX
Samuel
Elqanah
(LXX
13 Samuel
18 Samuel
12 Elqanah
19 Elqanah
Yeroham
Elihu
Yeroham
Eliab
ii Nahath*
Yeroham
Eliel
Tohu
Zuph
Toah 3
20 Qre Zuph
4
Zophai
resident in
is
appears to represent Elqanah not merely as Ephraim (Q HDN iriD), but as an Ephraimite; in i Ch. 6 he represented as a Levite, of the descendants of Qohath (Nu. 3, 27 etc.).
discrepancy
is
The
hard to reconcile.
of the
as belong
NliT)
ing to
1
it;
but even
if
that
would
Thenius
2. 4.
,5NIO~I\
on which We.,
De
Gentibus
et
numerantur (Gottingae, 1870), remarks justly (p. 27), Dresdense potius quam Hebraeum? 2 So Vulg. Pesh. LXX KaivaO. No doubt the 3 is an error for the two letters being somewhat similar in the old character, though which of the three
i
Ch.
]"l,
forms
Keil
3
is
Tohu.
In any case
Pesh.
untenable.
i.e.
LXX
It
is
4
5
So also
(B) &fit, (A) eoove, Vulg. Thohu, LXX, Vulg.; Kt. Ziph.
Tohu
as in
i,
i.
more probable
in
that
Levite
membership
a tribe
see
Moore, ad
loc.;
Ixvi
f.,
26.
I.
*-3
there
make
to
seems
shew
Levitical descent.
The
concerned, makes it express nothing more than what is virtually de clared in v. a and moreover implies a limitation which is not, at least,
,
sustained by usage.
in
It is
down uniformly
and
com
The
is
the simplest
D^ :
TIP
"61]
The
17,
order,
1 8.
17, 12.
25, 2
(cf.
8,
36), II
14, 30.
23,
22. Jud. 3,
1 6.
3 etc. in
itself,
nnx] The numeral, being definite Nu. 28, 4 Ew. art.; cf. 13, 17. 18
;
:
290*";
may GK.
But
in a
classical
(Gen.
4, 19.
10, 25 (all
2
Dt. 21,15;
several
4>
)>
ar
>d
MSS.
nX
according to
GK.
145; Ew.
31 6
a.
So not unfrequently
20, 46.
i
e.g. with the same verb Gen. i, 14. 5, 23. Jud. JIIDa "OrD n 1 that there might be (Tenses, Ki. 13, 33 63)
:
<i
l|
n^jjl]
The
b
pf.
with
il
,
waw
to
go up; comp. 4 ~7
bare perfect; the tense of simple narrative, but with the impf., which
likewise expresses habituation
:
see Tenses,
120,
GK.
112^; and
comp. Ex.
17, ii.
T\W D^D]
21, i9t.
The same
i9
a.
1 1,
40.
of a year:
21.
i9
b
;
and on
27, 7.
S.
r6p] now Seilun, in a secluded nook, 9^m. N. of Bethel, and of Shechem. See the writer s art. in DB. s.v.
n m.
Dt^l]
LXX
KCU
et
vV ^3
DB>1.
Some
independent notice of
1
^y
MT.,
perhaps in the course of some more comprehensive narrative of life of Samuel which we still possess formed
:
but an episode
LXX
will
be a cor
DVn TIM]
Job
The same
i, 6.
i.
2 Ki. 4,
8. ii. 18.
13.
2,
Is
.
i,
?
AV), and
And
there
(2 Ki. 4, 8
in favour
(GK.
126":
We.)
:
Modern
authority
is
an adverbial accusative
signifies
it
regularly to-day
may
authorize the
i.e.
was conceived
as a nominative,
as
W1
the indefinite,
in the
in
mind of
the
Hebrew
narrator, the
day
is
connected
about to be described
as happening
upon
and
is
Comp. 1SDH
Nu.
5,
23,
^2nn
employ a: see on
frui]
6, 8.
10, 25.
19, 13
and
GK.
I.e.
4
.
a ~7 is parenthetical,
:
habit was
is
(see
in 7
on v
b
3)
resumed
rmni.
:
Render therefore
(v.
(for the
notes below)
there
fell
3)
And
that
man
used
go
up, etc.
(v. 4)
And
now he
used
to
give to
Peninnah,
as they went
up
to
(#-7) and so used she to do year by year; as often the house of Yahweh, so used she to vex her and
;
she wept [on the present occasion] and did not eat. Elkanah her husband said to her, etc.
(v. 8)
And
nuo]
cf. 9,
23.
it
rounds
and brings
it
to its close.
The English
in
13, 13.
order, in such
a case,
striking
would produce a very weak sentence instances of the same order, see Jer.
a
;
Hebrew.
For two
6,
Am.
14
cf.
Ex.
5.
8,
i7
II 14, 12.
D*2K]
at
Many
made
to find a
meaning
for this
once defensible philologically, and suited to the context. It has been rendered (i) heavily. So, for instance, the Vulgate (fris/is), a portion several mediaeval authorities (e.g. the Great Bible of 1539
word,
:
and amongst moderns, Bo. Th. But for this ), is no support in the known usage of the sense of D?|N there language D*SS3 occurs with the meaning in anger in Dan. n, 20; but that
with an heavy cheer
:
would be unsuitable
"liy
here,
"pa
l^DJ
(Gen.
4, 6)
and
r6 VH $b rvJS (below,
connexion with nns n30 one portion oftwofaces ( (2) So Keil and even Gesenius. It i.e. a double portion.
Syriac
^3/"
= two persons),
is
Hebrew D^S
and
nothing in the use of the Syriac word to Hebrew, denote two persons ^&l*
:
D^D)
is
If D?SK
must be implied that the singular PJK might denote one person, which the meaning of the word (nostril] obviously does not permit. Secondly, the construction, even if on lexical grounds
this
D^DN evidently rendering were defensible, would be unexampled. b cannot be a genitive after nnN fWD: Ew. 287 (cited by Keil) com
bines together cases of apposition
limitation
but the disparity of idea (one portion and two persons) shews that D^QN it cannot be in apposition with DHN n3D might be an accusative
:
defining the
amount
or measure of the
1
nnN HJB
(Tenses,
App.
194)
but
how
unnaturally expressed
immediately
as a double portion,
but two
lexical
Upon
grammatical grounds,
this
upon
grounds,
rendering must
(3)
The
rendering of
AV. a worthy
8
portion
is
is
based
choice
;
ultimately
portion.
i.e.
one
Targum
it,
Hebrew D^DX
but
it
it is
clear that
no
translation of
nor can
his for
be derived from
by any intelligible process. Kimchi, in Book of Roots, makes two attempts to account
Evidently
it is
both unsuccessful.
word by something
more or
less
The Hebrew
LXX
D SX
is
once
and
affords a consistent
and gram
matical sense.
as in
this,
""3
DDK
Nu.
13, 28.
one portion:
might seem
to
felt less
To
womb/
i.
why
Hannah
This reading
is
followed by We.,
199), Now., Kp., Kenn., Dhorme, and is on the margin of R V. the words because she had rightly represented no child, however, though found in LXX, formed probably no part of
text used
translators,
an
DJ?3
02
i.e.
... nnDjni]
vexed her
and
used
is
to
-vex
it :
vexation,
bitterly.
DJ?3
not (as
often rendered)
to provoke to anger, but to vex, as DJQ is vexation the feeling aroused by some unmerited treatment;
always denotes
cf.
Job
5, 2.
6, 2
Yahweh by
27
of His
the
sons and
daughters,
enemy/
triumph
i.
e.
vexation
which
He
at
Israel s ruin.
DJD]
Is.
The
p
more common
inf. abs.,
as
21, 7 3
Ttrpm; comp.
hurling,
man
[or,
O
up
man] with a
ivith
i.e. will
^Bn
be gathered, as captives, with a Ez. 25, 12. 15; 27, 35; Mic. f]DK]
will
;
f.J-6
4,
D3 occurs in the same 14; 27, 12. Gen. 31, 15. 46, 4. Nu. 16, 13-)-. Perhaps, inf. abs. indeed (Ehrlich, Randglossen zur Hebr. Bibel, iii. (1910), p. 163), we
9; Hab.
3,
9; Job
16,
inf.,
DV2.
:
nmv]
parison of
LXX
(Luc.)
is
fj
dvTt?Aos
avrijs,
Vulg. acmula
Pesh. oti^.
The meaning
certain.
A com
common
Hebrew
shews that
in old times,
prevalent, a
among
Arabic
IJ^>
darratun
Syriac
ar/M
Hebrew
rnx.
The
it
was
when
the
common
Hebrews, Aramaeans, and Arabs dwelt together in a common home after the three branches separated, the initial consonant in process of
time underwent a variation
till it
^ in Aramaic,
word, see
:
and as
in
I.
65 D, where Hagar is spoken of as the Ephrem Syrus, it is also used here in Pesh. to For JliX of Sarah represent the Arabic, see Lane s Arab. Lex., p. 1776, and The 1001 Nights
m.
s translation, London, 1865, ii. 135), Budoor and Hayat-en-Nufoos are both by Lagarde ( wives of Qamar-ez-Zeman, and the one is 5^ = mv to the other
(Habicht),
iii.
276, 8
(cf.
Lane
referred to
compare
Samuel
i.
i,
6 of the family of
Elqanah
Lane, Modern
Egyptians,
232 ; S. A. Cook, The Laws of Moses and The Code of Hammurabi, p. 116 (who cites examples of the working of the system
in Syria,
alliterative proverb,
s
ed-durra murra,
1 8,
1
A fellows
wife
1
is
bitter
also
is
Saadyah
version of Lev.
:
8 (in
if
Le Jay
or
The
variation
in
where Heb.
:
corresponds to
Arab.
^,
its representative in
n?
L^p
$1
n
^
=
Aramaic
also,
is
>&>.,
e.g. fNU
J.L5
10,
=
*-^.>
?V
>
(it
in
the
Aramaic of
Jer.
(NpIN), of
pj?
Zinjirli,
:
=
^e
VK - J7j nD P =
NSI.
p. 185).
~"??)
LOT?,
Cookc,
See Lagarde, Semitica, I. (1878), pp. 22-27, or tne 178. Appendix to the writer s Hebrew Tenses (ed. 3),
st
io
Walton
Paris,
s
Derenbourg
is
edition of his
Works,
vol.
i.
iSps)
from
wife
m,
denominative (GK. 38 as used here, having the sense of to take a rival- or fellowin Lev. 18, 18
<r)
(LXX
yvvaiKO.
CTT
Tt^Xoi
2 )
,
In post-Biblical Hebrew
3
i
.
On
the anomalous
GK.
22 s
Stade, 138*. The root Dyn elsewhere in Heb., (6) (20*) ; Ew. except Ez. 27, 35 (where read probably with LXX, Pesh. DiTJQ lyen), means always to thunder (e.g. ch. 7, io) but in Targ. it means in
;
28 b
the Ithpaal
13!? v
))
;
to
murmur,
J17,
as Ex. 16, 2
1jnntf
for
meaning Ethpeal and Ethpael, and in its derivatives, numerous examples in PS. s.v.) in the sense of
Syr. (besides also
and
in
in
very frequent
(see
be indignant, complain,
>
and
lament (e.g.
yCL.v>.\tir
Jj
= p)
x a ^ e7rat/vT
<*aaj>l?
=
be
r)yava.KTT)<Tav ]
and
vi *\o t
p.op.^rj,
Col. 3, 13).
The
Hif.
may
rendered here
to irritate her.
is
usually a denom. from llij earth or dust, to the dust, fig. of abasement) has also
i
the sense of
and v: Lane, Arab. Lex., 1113 f.). It is possible that, in this sense, it is allied with the Aram. Djn mentioned above, and with the Heb. D^in here.
anger
(conjj.
and
iv; cf.
iii
7.
Wy]
Difficult.
Keil:
So used he (Elqanah)
to
do
(viz.
gave
1 And a woman with her sister thou shall not take LJJ15 JjjxU that she be her fellow-wife. 3 Keil s rendering of "nx?, derived from Knobel, is not probable.
may
See further on
s
this
word Lagarde,
or
is not,
Deceased Wife
entitled
Sister
is,
in his essay Whether Marriage with a prohibited in the Mosaic Writings, published
No. 13, and reprinted in the volume Substantially the word was already (1884), pp. 125-134. correctly explained by Alb. Schultens in his Consesstis Haririi quartus quintus et
originally in the Gottingen Nachrichten, 1882,
Mittheilungen
i.
Sub
.^0
Hinc gjU !T1X aemulandi, contendendi ex Zelotypia, quae vocatur *|1*J et ^o est mutter quae cum alia communem habet maritum. Sic i Sam. i, 6 and he
:
Jiff os^ ductafuit super aemulatione, i.e. alleri uxori quotes the phrase sy i,^o \^ f in Lev. 18, 18. fuit adiuncta, and refers also to (Similarly in the Animadversiones Philologicae et Crilicae ad varia loco. V. T. (1709), on this
*
.
"fl"T3K>
* -
passage
/.
6-9
i.e.
ii
the
more he
:
shewed
but,
is
no
analogy
is
p
:
the
more
the
more
...
.
(Ex.
i,
12).
so was
it
done year
by year
n^yj
(loot
to
is
hardly a
Hebrew
idiom.
)a),
p
do year by year
is
Vulg. (implicitly), nb^Tl pi and so used she (Peninnah) in this case so (namely) used she to vex her
.
.
.
the second
njtt 3
first.
nj>]
elsewhere, as
= yearly.
So
^P]
run
11
lit.
of,
we expect
probably
"X
?^,
to describe
by using
what happened
&O1 would have ^3Nn xh] More significant than the normal and emphasizing the continual condition in which Hannah was been,
n;>3K
:
see Tenses,
8.
30, 42
/3,
85 Obs.;
GK.
HE
107^.
So roan
v.
icA
;
GK.
IO2 1
Lex.
554
a.
Comp.
s 173 c ); and for the tone Mil el the yv] So Dt. 15, 10 cf. the yi 3^ (sad heart] of Pr. 25, 20, and
:
p^>
the opposite 310 said of the heart ch. 25, 36 (where see note)
also
D jn D^S (Gen. 40, 7), said in Neh. 2, 2 to be due to 3.? JH. TVTrm 0-c for in?., i. c. ^1 but unsuitably (see 24, 6. II 24, 10).
,
LXX
9.
!"IN"V,
H73X]
The
inf. cstr.
this
word
Code, and
Is.
(cf.
injj5?3
30, 19;
XL
(1882), 235
f.
GK.
45*.
12
suffix
B;OK
(so
Hannah
nb^3
is,
place at Shiloh
the boiled flesh (cf. 2, 15), or perhaps (We.) on v. 18), should be read. Klo., in view of v. 18 (Kittel) ns^?? (see
LXX,
for
cleverly
and left her food (uneaten) in the (dining-)chamber (see 9, 22), followed by (see below), and stood before Yahweh. This emendation
is
v. 18.
(cf.
GK.
1
:
ii3
e
.),
example
"nriN
inf.
contrast
Ki. 13, 23
;
v?N
nnxi Dn?.
to
LXX
rtax
be an addition
in
"HPIX,
do not express nnt? nnNl and it may well made on the analogy of other passages
which
nnE>
LXX
have, however,
(cf.
after
"vCfa
ei
l/
"
jap 32Tnni
is
v.
26.
accepted by
etc.
Eli
was doing
at the time
when
*?y
= 6y:
Lex. 756*.
BJ
mo]
Cf. 2 Ki. 4, 27 rh
mo
ntyan: Job
3, 20.
i.e.
27, 2
al.
The
disappoint
ment, dissatisfaction, discontent (Jud. 18, 25. ch. 22, 5). ?y] for the more usual 7N, which is read here by several MSS. There is a tendency, however, in these two books to use and ^N
^>y
interchangeably: comp.
Is. 22,
v. 13. 2,
n.
Cf.
II 19,
^3
also
13, 13.
Lex. 41*.
n.
nx~l
DS]
The
expression of a condition
abs.
:
inf.
see
on
20, 6
The
b
inf.
verb (Ew.
24o
a
;
GK.
Ewald, in his explanation of this passage have read HP3S (as some MSS. and Edd. do read [see the
113
On
g-i)
connexion,
cf.
Nu.
21, 2.
v.
For *W
:
in a similar
Gen.
29, 32
and
for
13T (also
i9
b
),
^matt]
The
Here
with
waw
s.v.
conv.
nN"in,
according to Tenses,
VTirui]
115
DK.
So Ex.
a 23, 22 etc.
ib.
So
the pf. with waw conv. b b 20, 6; Ex. 19, 5 23, 22 etc.
.
136
a.
VTl
eu>s
*W 73
ITIDJ
)]
LXX
/cat
has
/cai
avrov Ivutmov
crou SOTOJ/
rjfjiepas Oa.va.rov
avrov
This
is
probably an amplification of the Hebrew text, by means of elements borrowed from Nu. 3, 9. 18, 6. 6, 3 (all P), designed with the view of
representing Samuel
12. iTni]
s
dedication as
more complete.
is
As
a frequentative sense
waw,
9.
in place of the
normal n^ such as
l|
is
met
13, 22.
3,
17, 48.
17, 38.
3, 23).
133.
W.
This
may seem
is
a scribe might, even more than once, have written nTil by error,
Cf.
GK.
"3
ii2PP~ uu
Ron.
iii.
37o
c ~ r.
?/snr6
or
nnmn]
cf. Is.
lit.
^/"praying,
i.e.
prayed long
much:
55, 7
5.
mbo? naT
So
for
he
will
abundantly pardon,
II 14, ii.
in respect
Ex. 36,
<?/"
^. 78, 38.
^1X!^>
JWpn
asking
= thou
N^>
10; 23JJT
Ninb
come
in stealthily II
nN2n3 = fled
i
secretly
Gen.
31, 27;
Jer. i,
n3^ men
12;
:
= shall not
comeback
ni2^
Tl?:np I
was beforehand
in fleeing
=I
fled
betimes
Jon.
4, 2
GK.
.
114
12-13.
rnmD
aon
mm
10#
^jn]
Two
circumstantial
.
clauses (Tenses,
b 160), HM1 being resumed by mt^m in i3 here the sense of observed, i.e. marked not a common use of
\l/.
1EK>
has
at
"IC5^,
least in prose:
13.
fcOil]
17, 4. Job 39, comp. For the pron. (which is unusual, as thus joined with the
cf.
i.
Zech.
n, n.
199
indef. ptcp.)
Dt. 31,
3.
Jos. 22, 22
Tenses,
note.
14
nn? by
msiD]
al.
being
reflexive, as
?N
"Ul^
Gen. 24, 45
so that there
"lEtOl
=
is
to
speak
to
oneself (where
for
LXX
i?y
"ION
likewise render
by
in^
no ground
of course
27,
i.
changing here
21 (We.).
into 2).
Comp.
^N
(followed
Gen.
It is
Py^N.
fiiyj.
15.
14.
p*DnB>n]
the
Aramaic
and Arabic,
Is.
is
45, 10.
"Jvyc]
Ruth
18 (Stade,
its
553;
GK.
from upon
17,
1 6,
thee
clinging to her,
literally)
also Jud.
and weighing her down. Comp. for the idiom (applied 39. Gen. 38, 19 al., and (metaphorically) Am. 5, 23: 19 vbyo 1R3 ID^ (in allusion to the hair as the seat of
Samson
15.
s strength).
nn
W\>
nt^p]
The
of 2?
Ez.
3, 7
(cf.
30)
77
it
would denote
i.e.
hard-spirited,
Qinw\>,
i.e. is
obstinate, unyielding.
LXX
cr/cA^pa TfAepa,
W\>
which
is used in the sense which supported by Job 30, 25, where DV here desiderated, viz. unfortunate, lit. hard of day, i. e. one upon whom times are hard (cf. Sw^/xcpia). So Th. We. Hitzig (on Job I.e.), etc. is
"33N]
mil
el (Tenses,
form of
"^N,
here with a
flw
wr
i3)
^33]
the
i.e.
is
and
>//.
desire, of
which
in
i.
Hebrew psychology
142,
3,
soul
cf.
i(
>
42, 5;
1 6.
f.
also 102,
which
illus
trate at the
same time n b
v.
writer
1 6.
Parallel Psalter,
p.
459
tfyfysTQ i)zb]
\f/.
fro
means
to
make
into,
}fl3
to
treat as
44, 12):
JD? fro
2,
means elsewhere
/0 set before
(i Ki.
31. 33)
suitable here.
which
it
Job
3,
24 (parallel with
is
3).
4,
19
questionable.
i3-i
but
"}
i5
LXX
express simply
yy^yKt?
}T\)
to represent as.
treat not
. .
The
best suggestion
seems
to
be to read 3 033,
,fnJV7N
in
come
s.v.
by
(Sm.
Bu.).
On
^JJv2, see
Lex.
LXX
for
lKTf.Ta.Ka,
^rOKB>
Targ. JT3TIN,
both paraphrasing.
2^. Here begins a series of which the stem ?W& is brought into plays (i, 17. 20. 27. 28. 2, 20) by connexion with the name Samuel. Cf. Gen. 17, 17. 18, 12. 13. 15.
17.
^ID^J
(unusual),
GK.
21, 6 (Isaac);
36 (Jacob).
1DVO] Dyo
idiomatic with
Cf.
bw.
Ki.
2,
v. 27.
Is. 7,
al.
nso
16 sjriKD
3i
nriK rb$&.
avTrjs, i.e.
LXX
adds KOI
fla-ij\6cv eis
TO KoraAu/m
no
doubt, as
into
We.
rightly perceived,
nnaK pn
the (dining-)charnber
LXX
Naril
The
natJ b
was a chamber
>3*n,
Temple Court
^NJYi]
rif
rn
in
which the
Ez. 40, 17
etc.
LXX
Dy
FIB*K
an
entire sentence,
?|fh
ta?l.
If these
words are
original,
and they certainly read as if they were, Hannah leaves the sacred meal (v. 9) before it is over, and goes to the temple to pray she then returns to the dining-chamber, and finishes her meal with her husband.
:
Klo.
emend, of
v.
Would
the
if
?
he had pictured
If the additional
words
in
LXX
72Xm
of
is
will
mean and
to
s
ate
in
agree
MT.
it
v. 9,
according
Klo.
which
Hannah leaves
of
v.
the
meal
finished.
emend,
is brilliant,
and
is.
attractive
but
is difficult
to be as confident that
it,
it is
right, as
Bu.
or the
LXX
pause,
reading here.
milra\ on account of the disjunctive accent, zaqef: out of
(mil
el)
;
i>3Km]
we have ?3Nni
2.
See
GK.
68 d
e.
iTSS]
D OS of a vexed or discontented countenance, as Job 9, 27 nBN ON. LXX understood the word
16
in
its
Gen.
Klo. nb an *6 (Jer.
doubtful
if
3,
is
20. It
the text
We
it
should
expect
diately
(cf.
Gen. 30,
2 2 f.)
the
remembering
to
be followed
imme
stands,
by
the conception,
and
fixes the time of the conception, to fix rather the time of the birth.
position to have taken place, and would restore the words run inni to
And Hannah
year, that
/cat
conceived
and
it
came
So
in
the
close
of the
she
T<O
bare a son.
/catpw
TO>V
LXX
style
eyevTj^
r/fjifpfav
Kal
which
is
desiderated by
Hebrew
D^OTi
1
(Tim
following).
Read, with 6 MSS., HDlpn^ (the pi. is strange; and niD1pni>] would form no part of the original text Introd. 2. 2), at the (completed) circuit of the days, i. e. not (as Th. We.) at the end of the
the
:
rwn
(=rwn
nN3?3 in
the parallel, Ex. 23, 16), of the Feast of Ingathering at the close of
the year, which was no doubt the occasion of the pilgrimage alluded
to in v. 21.
Cf. the cogn. F|p3 in Is. 29,
i
11
IDpJ
D^n
let
the feasts go
*?
round,
II
i.e.
complete
their circuit.
2
as vv. 3. 21.
of time as
n,
i.
naipn occurs
besides only
^SIDC?]
19, 7.
The
name cannot be
accepted.
still
This
is
margin of AV., that is, Asked of God, as if P^E^ were contracted from 7NO P^Nt? for such a contraction would be altogether
lingers in the
;
Hebrew language.
in the
What
the
the writer
means
to express
mology,
i.e.
name
word
!?1NB>
asked,
though
the
in
So
or HE D, for instance,
to
and HE D
draw
or
?
out,
though
out.
signify either
gotten
i
drawn
the actual
meaning of the
was seen
to
name NIEE
When
the
/.
20
sort of
17
connexion with the text by heard of God signified
made
to bring the
name
it
into
some
-^Jf
1
was
this,
^,
and
Had
we
should have expected the word hear to occur somewhere in the narra
tive,
which
is
to this derivation,
Had
But there are even more serious objections this been the true account of the name,
letter elided
:
the
an
(2)
Compound
Hebrew
models:
most
names
\\
as
(or
^11?$,
El
(or
(or
Another
( )i"i^3n,
class
S>J3n,
is
similarly
Yah
V)3[, Yah
still
El) has
first,
helped.
is
In a third
numerous)
PNprn*
!),
stands
but
El
force,
May El
have mercy
(fy"IJ3W<!
Yah
hcarkeneth (or,
May Yah
com
hearken!}.
There
be here considered.
none,
participle.
was
used only by
itself.
We
(
have
^"la
and
or
"U2T,
for instance,
*OJ>N
0)^3}, not
i
}riJin<
0)n$QB>
and *?$$&&
(also
^^),
but
not
7XyiEC>.
There
i
is
no
name
in the
OT. formed
analogously to
a presumable
1
and the
type of
In
KSj
Ch.
al.
even the
is
not elided.
4, 18,
if
The
only possible
this
mean
a
from certain
we may
life-
LXX
Ma^X,
i.e.
God
is
an archaic
i8
by the Hebrews
is
practically
The
is
derivation suggested
it is
as obvious as
natural.
and the form of compound which it implies is in exact agreement with Face of God/ Friend of God, ^X3 Majesty of God.
<
*>K3
f>$JH
The u
is
GK.
Qo
k
),
e. g. in
rptWiD
Man
of the
weapon \ and
Man who
belongs to
God.
,>S1CtJ>
does not mean The preceding argument, on its negative side, that Heard of God, has been generally allowed to be conclusive but it has been felt by some that Name of God does not yield a good sense for the name of a person
:
and other explanations of it have been proposed. i. ?X1DK>, it has been pointed out, resembles
in
proper names of the type Sumhu apika, His name is mighty, Sumhu-yada a, His name has determined, Sumhu-kariba, His name has blessed, Sumhu-watara,
is pre-eminent [Heb. "in^etc. the names of two of the kings of the Babylonian dynasty, c. 2100 B.C. (of South Arabian origin), Shumu-abi, Shumula-ilu, have been also explained similarly, viz. (Shumu being regarded as a con
:
His name
first
is
my
father,
Is
not his
name God?
His
99
f.),
interpreted these
names
in a monotheistic sense,
;
and understood
name
to be a periphrasis for
and compared many (Die ATliche Schatzung des Gottesnamens, 1901, pp. 103-113, 140-144), regards it, with much greater probability, as a periphrasis for the name of a god whom the The same view of giver of the name for some reason shrinks from mentioning. the Bab. names is taken by Winckler and Zimmern (see KAT.*, pp. 225, 483 f.,
with the references).
but Giesebrecht, who discussed the subject, names of similar formation, such as Ili-kariba, Abi-kariba,
God
And
regard
7fcOEJJ>
as formed similarly,
f.,
and
as
meaning
His name
God,
i.e.
H2f.) the
name such
Ch.
as this has
in
historic times.
I
With
compounds
is
(lN!"POpB
9, 21. 26, i. 2. 9;
7X3rK>p
God
6,
a deliverer
Neh.
3,
al.,
God
is
a benefactor
Neh.
name borne by the wife of an Edomite king). 1 Though more probably rvB* conceals the name of some Babylonian
see conjectures in Skinner s Genesis, p. 133;
3
deity
s Genesis, p. 81.
The
VJ
marks
this
word
as a Babylonian formation:
in
cf.
?XK*. HO
in the
it
special sense
fell
husband
is
common
Ethiopic
in
Hebrew,
as a living language,
/.
20-21
1
IQ
name
of the god in question (here niiT ) is itself a Divine manifestation, and possesses a Divine force and power (cf. Ex. 23, 21 13"lp2 capable of helping and protecting the child who bears it (cf. the use of D2* in ^. 20, 2.
""EG?
"O),
54, 3. Prov.
2.
on
this subject
DB.
it
in
names
arose.
and that in this way, hypocoristic, caritaThus names of the form H}$n (from rP3B>n), JfiT
$flBK>
(from PPyB>), to judge from modern (from iljyT), Cff?^ (from HJD^, Arabic names of the same form, and with the same force, are caritatives: there Semitische Kosenamen, in his Ephemeris, are also other types (Lidzbarski,
ii.
1-23
see p. 21).
Pratorius,
now (ZDMG.
1903, 773
1
ff.),
known, short for [He whom] ), though afterwards phonetically modified, when it was felt that they were not really participles, but proper names. And Pratorius would extend this
originally passive participles (as
JHT
?N1DB>,
an abridged caritative of bNJJJ3S5^ formed type from the ptcp. JHD$, with loss of the final letter, but with preservation of the Divine name ; and he would explain similarly tWQn (i Ch. 4, 26) as for ptO^En
PN1OC>
he would regard
viz. as
from from
tatam
^SIDS
[cf.
(Joel
;
VT13B?
is,
HSQ^]
i)
from
i>KTinB*
$>NB
^3B
explanation
names were
3.
really
from *?$$?, (p- 777 ff.). This we do not know that any of these
f.),
name,
Nabu-
Nabu
(cf.
has established an offspring, Bel-shum-usur, O Bel, protect DC* in Heb. in such expressions as cut off or wipe out the name,
establish the
Dt.
7, 24,
name,
2 S. 14,
),
though of course
in
these
expressions
offspring
to be son of God,
and that
it
is
the correlative of
7NMN
My
father
is
God.
name was thought of as attached to, and perpetuated by, the offspring ? Name of God, It may be doubted whether the objections to the explanation,
A name, unless there are good reasons for supposing it to have passed through considerable phonetic change, surely means what to all appearance it This may seems to mean. The obvious meaning of /KICK is Name of God.
are cogent.
mean
Bearing the
name
of
Noldeke,
after
EB. NAMES, 39, who compares AwoAAii v/tos, Apollo, Named after Hecate. For the omission of saying
8, 4.
cf.
"EKO.TUVV/JLOS
\3]
Gen.
4, 25.
Ex.
vnWj
17, 5.
i
GK.
Used
44 d, 64*.
similarly
So
Gen.
v.
28
wni>Npn.
21. B*Nn]
19, 9.
Ex. n,
3.
Nu.
12, 3.
Jud.
2o
on
i, 3.
So
2,
J1
iy]
115
s.v. ny).
"OS
DS]
w the presence
4, 6.
of,
as
2,
n.
17.
18
>//-.
16, 10.
21,
7-
17
(in
original reading
was n$n
nx would be
on Ex.
the
23, 15,
6,
Cheyne on
Is. I, 12,
Kirkpatrick on
\ty.
probability, rightly.
in the
preceding
in so far
verses of
and even
as it may be supposed to be involved in the wish expressed by Eli in v.iT, tnat has been fulfilled already in the birth of the child. Establish
i.e. give it effect, permit it to be carried out. "m D^pn is used especially of a person carrying out a command or injunction laid
thy word,
upon him,
14.
as
15, 13.
Jer. 35,
s,
16;
i
or of
Yahweh giving
Is.
effect
to
word, as
LXX,
rendering TO le\6ov IK
see
;
ro\>
o-To/taros o-ov,
formal expression:
1B>j?n
Nu.
30, 13
nTSt?
3.
K1D
i?3.
XWni
WSB.
jiB
Dt. 23, 24
also Dt. 8,
<h/
24. TVth&
Dnan]
(see
is
LXX
"123
Gen.
15, 9):
:
HBB>
DHQ
1 very unusual
(2)
only one IS
spoken of
:
in v. 25. in the
"",
The change
is
really only
older orthography Q
one in the grouping of letters for ia would be written regularly cna (without
final
and
form of the
19
cf.
O2Vnn
scriptio
D^snn
was not
furlher in the
also many indications that the plena MSS. used by the LXX translators. See For nnx with one term only of the Introduction).
;
there
are
in use in the
It is,
in
:
list
may
stand
(In
first
for
emphasis (GK.
to
134)
cf.
1.
nearly always after* should be more often after: Herner, op. cit., pp. 58-59, gives more than three pages of instances in P with the numeral before the subst., and hardly half a page of cases with it after /)
23
etc. (P).
the footnote
GK.
134,
1
/.
21-28
after
21
/cat
enumeration
cf.
16, 20.
LXX
add
f.
W7WD
"1D1
aprots
Dr6l
HDp]
tion
npjp.
:
may be
either in appos. to
see Tenses,
1^{J>]
or an accus. of limita
>P.
So Gen.
18, 6
B^B>
unnecessary
10, 26.
i2*>.
the
accus.
is
under
the influence of
10, 15. 43.
:
cf. v.
19.
8,
Jud. 9,
5.
21,
njn njttm]
the child
implies that
"iyj
as predicate expresses
was a
lad.
It is
only be rendered and the in just possible that this might be understood
as meaning more about
there
is
no occasion
to say
him
usage
and
this fact
barely parallel to the other examples of the about Samuel would be so obvious from the
it
to
be made the
is
more
in
LXX
It
express
is
Ef>y
but this
tautologous, following
24
MT.
best to
(LXX
eicr^A0ev) N3JR1
rroy nyjni
The
16, 4.
subject
is
not
but D^ntJJn
1N
av
i]
viz.
DWaon
Or we might read either with perhaps the same as D^DH^n. KSrn came with or N^Fn brought. here and Jud. 6, 13. 15. 13, 8. i Ki. 3, 17. 26 render 26. *l]
LXX
LXX
unintelligibly
by Ev e/W, elsewhere (Pent. Jos.) correctly by Aeo/xat, On this precative ^ (Gen. 43, 20 al), see Lex. io6 b
.
^V
?*
29. II
\IT.
^N] with reference to, regarding (not_/or); as Is. 37, 21. 33. 28 a lajN DJi] et ego vicissim, Job 7, (Th. from Le Clerc), cf. ch. 28, 22 II 12, 13. The so-called D3 correlativum. (Lex. i69 b 4.)
(
.
22
HTl
. . .
The
first of the
break (GK.
m i5 ),
comp.
2, 14.
i.
WH
:
is to let
a person ask
let
(viz. successfully),
e. to
lit.,
therefore,
to)
(one) ask
12,
him
for Y. == let
him be asked
ask in
3, 22.
for (lent
him
Y.
So Ex.
36 (the correlative of
;
u,
2,
as of the
in vv. 17. 27
2
for
bx&
Ki. 4, 3
*).
In the
cognate languages, however, the word by usage acquires definitely the sense of lend: see Luke u, 5 Pesh., where ^.i,.^,)^^ stands for
the Greek xprja-ov
Jl
2
/AOI
D^TT^D]
as
all
fut. perf.,
(lit.
asked
Tenses,
It
is
17
GK.
106), he
is
granted to
read,
we should
to
with
LXX,
may
is
indeed merely
paraphrase),
5, 5);
be construed
htf^]
LXX) with what precedes. asked (borrowed) for (= lent to) Yahweh
:
cf. 2
Ki. 6, 5
NIDI
.
28 b
in
connexion with
2,
na
2,
LXX
(KCU
do not express
KO.TfXt.Trev
i,
28 b
6/cei
in
eis
ll a
avrov
Kal
a.7rfjX6ev
Apfji.a6ai.fji)
like
.
a various recension
texts
:
28 b
The two
is
may
be
done by We.
MT.
irrn-^y
nnoin
rup^N
1^1
sjbni
mn^
nin^
DP
LXX
1
nnmn
igb DP
For
in
LXX
As Bu.
aptly remarks,
7XP
and
T NPJI
and
lend, as a trans
in
nvH
is
are to borrow
and lend
a commercial
Heb.
(the clause
^XIPOH
(rd. the
Hof. ptcp.
3
bPn) 1K
asker
(viz.
fB3:
Syr.
oaoi? J^ota
^.ao
^Ifcs^l?
^ao.
TNPil
to be a denominative
from
render accordingly,
filiTQ
but though
PKP
is
7$W
/.
2811.
23
MT. Hannah
(vv.
alone
so
v.
is
24-28*:
a
)
22
mentioned as coming up with Samuel to Shiloh thou ); when the account of the I, v. 23
as the subject of inrWI,
visit is
ended, an
i i
unnamed he appears
resolved into Elqanah.
who
finally (2,
is
Had
been present
for
Elqanah, according to he
earlier stage of the
explicitly at
an
There
is
the less
ground
supposing that
LXX
is
altered
arbitrarily the
genders
v.
introduced in
24;
v.
already
translators
difficulty,
is
and
a change.
On
a strong
Pesh.
LXX
text.
Vulg. render innt^l by a plural verb (as though the reading were b where the Tinn^M punctuators direct comp. Gen. 27, 29. 43, 28
:
innii"
be read as a plur.) ; Klo. suggests that may be a mutilated but neither of the remedies relieves the real of ^N1E fragment
1
to
D>
difficulty
of
MT.,
is
that only
Hannah
is
mentioned (not
allusively
coming up
and
only Elqanah
If
it
be true that
that
as returning from Shiloh to Ramah. (2, n) MT. is but a variant of 2, i i a LXX, it will follow Song is inserted in MT. and LXX in a different place.
mentioned
i,
28 b
is
that of
an animal carrying
:
its
head
;
high,
its
strength
al.
cf.
\j/.
92,
1 1.
112, 9
and
75, 5. 6. 89, 18
On
25,
awe pp
nym
27 MSS., and
nirrn (2)]
some Rabb.
l|
pK?
so
LXX,
is
Vulg., and
moderns
:
generally.
$. 3,
"3
The
1
an improvement
to have read
:
cf.
8.
8, 7*.
40, 27^.
Tltf hy
nm]
LXX
seem
2m
the thought hfj which may be preferable (We. Now. Hpt.) *nn?2ty is rather parallel to clause c (cf. a), than the ground jnjJ1&"3 of it. Bu. Sm. prefer MT. For the figure *a am, cf. ^. 35, 21. Is.
TIN
in addition to the
Commentaries, P. Haupt
learned and
interesting study,
The Prototype
of the Magnificat, in
ZDMG.
24
57, 4
and contempt. For the retrocession of f cf. 4 nw, 8 el), *pp and see GK. 29*. 2] nyiB* means here deliverance, help: see on 14, 45. 2. *]n^3 px 13] The clause gives an insufficient reason for BYlp pX iTiT:), besides destroying the parallelism, and (by the second person)
;
"|nyit?
2a
and
2C;
in
LXX also
it is
it is
in
a different
Upon
2a
these grounds
or,
probably
to
be regarded
*3
as a gloss (Lo.
Now. Dhorme),
1 8.
in the
(LXX), as a
-nv]
variant of
(Bu. Hpt.).
37
18,
Is.
30, 29
Is.
ch. 23,
3;
and (where
similar)
i//-.
32
44, 8.
first
"DID
7X]
do-wSerw9, the
verb expressing
commonly be
being
the
first
the
application
so Jer. 13,
li>*BB71
down
N!>;
sit
5,
down
CmK
"liy
PpDIX
i, 6 lowly, and frequently in Hosea iKin &z/A /& upon himself, hath *]^n
:
walked
= hath
walked willingly;
6,
4=
13,
"jb
n D OE B;
285* ).
in
9,
MT.
etc.
(GK.
on
i2os; Ew.
An
Gr.
12
is
337) than
Hebrew.
Hebrew
generally preferred.
nrQ3 nroa]
in the
The
(and
not
reduplication, as Dt.
2,
27
"]Tn
T^a
Qoh.
/^
?fay,
way
justice, justice
thou follow;
24 (GK.
i33
k
).
Do
let
But the line is unduly long, as (nma nnaa), a spirit of haughtiness. b and the word may have been accidentally repeated. compared with 3 X J1 NY ] Clause b, though not attached to a by 1, is governed by bs
;
1
at the
beginning
,
tfi>
so
3,
i/r.
and with S^
a 38, i8
HD^ Job
u,
13, 5
comp. GK.
i^.
The
person
!?K
of the verb here changes in the second clause, and the repetition of (Hpt.) would certainly be an improvement.
1
Comp.
1,13".
;
similarly
after
\]&?
^.
if/.
10,
i.
44, 25.
74,
i.
88, 15.
Is. 63,
17*.
Hb.
Job
10, 18;
HD M?
10,13;
HE ny
106,
79, 5 (nearly
is.
89,47); TIB ny
74, 10
run ny
2.
42, 23.
//.
7-7
See
Z<?.r.
25
80 i a
Is.
.
pny] ^. 75, 6
94, 4t.
Pr.
m$n] So job 36, 4: cf. HMOS Is. 40, 14 al. nicon ^. 49, 4 al.
;
28,20;
i/r.
nm
27,
nunn
Poetic,
mn
amplificative plurals
m^y
nounced
171. Js^ and l!?, being pro were sometimes in error written one for the other and
:
in certain cases
made by
Ez. 45,
1
the
Massorah
mated
(see
Lex. 52O b ).
And by Him
(viz.
1);
for 7, as introducing the efficient cause with a passive verb, see Lex. i2i f /cat #os 5i4 d , GK. eToi/Aa^wv would correspond no
.
LXX
)
doubt
is
(cf.
4 Ki. 12,
1 1
to
if
\^ pn
is
/$}
but in
all
i>X1
is
difficult
to
understand why
Dfap
f3hi
171.
The
epithet
estimater of hearts
\3F\
Yahweh
and rrinn
said that
man s
by Him.
has
full
The argument
Do
for Yahweh
all
appraised by Him.
4.
B^D]
principal idea,
the pi. by attraction to DH12J, because this is the and what the poet desires to express is not so much that
Cf. Is. 21, 17.
Zech.
8,
10
and Ew.
te>2;
3i7
d
,
GK.
i46
a.
cleverly
ton Dnaj
37, 27
al.
^n
X
nrx] ^. 18, 33
J1
*1J?]
lit.
^n nTKon
fon.
5.
= even
lo,
the
even
moon,
it
u),
probably
The
v.
is
1 5,
9 ny:K?n
rnTP
n^EN
though which is original cannot from a mere comparison of the two passages be determined.
6a
.
JN: 6 b . ^. 30,4.
\fr.
Tenses,
80, 117
GK.
7.
inu,
ii 6^ (end).
be
^TiD] To
poor
is
WFi-, so
we should expect
^19
Bn* (Qal)
26
and Knfa
to be impoverished
Gen. 45,
al.
(Lex. 439
#">
b
);
so
contamination of signification
may
be suspected
,
(Moore, Judges,
p. 337).
DEIIE
a
f]H
^2B>]
introducing emphatically
65, 14
S)
new
;
thought,
cf.
Dt. 33, 20
f]X
ynr spui. ^.
VW
8a
is
.
and often
Cf.
in II Isaiah, as 42, 13
.
mv
f.
f|N
yn\
43, 7
vjVB>y.
Zo;. 64 b
of
Hence
(with variations)
\^.
113, 7
the
mound
rubbish,
The now
nDK>K
(cf.
Lam.
4,
5)
called a mezbele, or
Davidson
division
sit, asking alms of passers-by, and, by night, See Wetzstein in Delitzsch s Hiob (on 2, 8), quoted in Job (in the Camb. Bible, p. 14). In clause a the main
is
at
}V3N
(cf.
on
i,
cbnv
to
.....
mined
by, ywirb,
to]
make them
(=
45,
and
r.
etc.
So
and
b.
he will
14, 25.
13, 9
.
\l/.
cf.
Tenses,
118;
GK.
ii4 r
8 b.
I. e.
is
of
it,
as
He
LXX,
lieu of 9* reads
evXoyrjcrfv
try SIKCUOV
= ^1?
"H3p
fri3
Apparently
an attempt
to
accommodate
the
it is
Song more
not in
closely to
Hannah
position.
But, as
We. remarks,
harmony
Song
(which represents God as granting more than the desires or expecta tions of His worshippers).
8.
to
pVtt]
2.
29, 6)
= pJP,
P^
,
and hard
(cf.
15.
1 6,
38),
i.e.
VTDH ^n]
12)1^ VTDn
This, of 9 b
figure
it
is
& true, brings the figure of g into logical antithesis with that
is
from the
by which it is expressed) in MT., and with that the poet may have been satisfied. On QH^DH godly (properly, kind} see the writer s
Parallel Psalter, p. 443
f.
30
^.31,18
II.
j-io
acrdfvr) Trot^crei
27
TOV dvriSiKOv avrov,
IO.
I^IO
4
a
)
IDn"
!Tl!*r]
(
LXX
c f.
Kvpios
i.e. (cf.
tano nnj
here.
Is. 9, 3) for
uno wm,
is at
would restore
least
GK.
143*)
3.
forcible
Is.
and very
idiomatic: see
existing
text
i/r.
10, 5.
n,
1
f.
4.
46,5. 89,
90, 10.
34, 3.
The
of
LXX
23
after this
clause exhibits
long
insertion
borrowed from
Jer. 9,
8, 14.
The
suffix
in
by
(if
MT.nno
is
to
whom
moment, mentally
particularizes.
There are
.
many such cases in Heb. poetry, e.g. Jer. 9, 7. 10, 4. 16, 6 b 31, 15 end (wa; ? rM3 h; onan naxp). job 18, 5. 21, 19-21. 30. ^. 7, 3
.
17,
if.
.
35,
7 f
see further
on
II
24,
the
;
13;
GK.
M5 m
in
Now. Hpt. would read Djnj D CSPS 1% heaven [but D^DtJ D /hwz heaven would be better
Bu.
change of 1 and
see Introd.
4.
i
*
c
\
b y] will
raz
2, 9).
ry
;)v]
i.e.,
^. 29,
//
jrv
tt>yV
ry
D~l^]
as pointed, that he
D"W
may
exalt.
is
forced:
should be read.
;
Cf. Tenses,
1 8, 51 It is plain that this verse, at any ^3/D i/r. 2, 6. cannot have been spoken by Hannah, even granting that the
allusion
is to
The
ideal
itself,
expression His
anointed};
and the thoughts of the prophets of Israel can only have an ideal king after they had witnessed the
establishment of the
monarchy
is
in their midst.
And
tone the Song throughout bears the marks of a later age than that of
Hannah.
one
to
in
prominence given and contrast in this respect bows of the mighty are broken the Magnificat (Luke i, 46-55), where though elements are borrowed from this Song, they are subordinated to the plan of the whole, and
:
Nor do the thoughts appear as the Hannah s position observe, for instance,
:
natural expression of
the
the
the
first
is
For
Comp.
the insertion in
\f>.
14, 3
LXX
from Romans
3,
13-18.
28
He
the
Hannah
the time
when
the
indeed, as
its
position in
LXX
and
MT.
still.
is
its
insertion
to a later period
Song cannot be by Hannah, will recog character and contents point to an occasion of a
different kind
as that
is
upon which
it
On
the
was how
to
magnify
their
own importance
recollect that
God
s all-seeing
He points vv, 4-8 to the instances eye was ever upon them, v. 3. which experience affords of the proud being abased, and the humble The poem ends vv. 9-10 with an expression of confidence exalted.
for the future.
set
Human
to ruin
strength
is
no guarantee of success.
Such as
themselves in opposition to
Yahweh and
poses only
come
those devoted to
Him
was
Yahweh
and
in so
own
,
anointed
king.
is is
From
a king,
the
words
it
inferred
1 by Ewald
who
and Smend
supposing
to
na
i?y]
Read
Several
with
LXX
nrurjn
!JJPrt;
i,
28*, as
shewn on
p. 22.
MSS.
rvn]
read ^N.
See, however,
on
i,
10.
nb
6,
m!?E>
was ministering
is
about to deal):
Cf.
Gen. 37,
2.
Ex.
3, i.
Ki.
135. 5.
4, 2O.
LXX
II, 14.
13, IO.
Luke
10 ty
etc.
Die Dichter
I.
(1866), p. 157
ff.
ZATW.
1888,
144.
//.
io-i4
29
13-14. Is what
or a rightful due
?
is
f.
clearly describe
an abuse
1
and
DJ at the
beginning, which expresses a climax, shews that v. an abuse likewise (We.). therefore, in
13BB>D,
f.
must describe
will
MT.
And
denote
the
custom of
joining i3
to
12**,
LXX
i,
(Trapa.
Dyn nx D^mn, &yn nxi? [nan ( c f. on Heb. MSS. also read JiKD, but with the
24
pi.
D Omn):
they
knew not
Yahweh,
people
:
or the right
(i.
e.
from
the
TQT DXD
DJT1
DXE EWmn
D2E>>
.TiT HT1
mm.
It is objected by Ehrlich to this view, that when the first of two or more nouns has fix, all must have it, so that 31 DDtJ JD DX! would be needed here. It is but there are true, this is the general rule (e.g. Ex. 35, 10-19. Jos. 21, 13-18) exceptions to it not only Ex. 24, 12 (where the 1 of ni^Eil rmnni is explained
:
1
a by Ehrlich as the 1 of concomitance \_Lex. 253 ]), but also Ex. 12, 28 [18 MSS. and Sam. pHX DX!], 32, 2. i S. 7, 3 (text dub.). 8, 14. 18, 4b [?rd. VlODl and Ehrl.]. II 19, 6. i Ki. i, 10 [10 MSS. DX1]. 44. 10,4. 15, 15. 2 Ki. 10, II
;
1890, p. 220), i Ch. i, 32. 2, 13-15. 8, i. Ezr. 9, 3. Neh. 9, 6. Possibly there are other instances but these, even disregarding the textually doubtful ones, seem sufficient to shew that the rule, though observed
in later
Hebrew
(A.
M. Wilson, Hebraica,
generally,
31
was not
absolute.
f|OT
is
t^X ^3] The constr. is unusual. ptcp. absolute (cf. Gen. 4,15. II 23,
to
3.
MT.),
all
GK.
men u6 w
,
sacrificing
if,
or whenever, a
is
man
and
waw
DX
conv. N21
(GK.
2),
,
precisely as, in
11
an analogous case,
.
after
(Gen. 31, 8
to bear
.
. .
n^l
:
ION DX
123/3,
if ever he said
Tenses,
GK.
i59
v
).
PQT
mr
is
ran DX t^X.
The
:
constr.
^x
is
^3 were preceded by
iTTil
see Jud.
7!).
The
1
implicit subject
yKbpri
see
on
16, 4,
Though we should
2. 19, 4.
i
DD?i>>
Hf!
"H"
Dt. 15,
Ki. 9, 15
Nu.
8,
, ,
flfetyD nil.
Ki.
7, 28.
30
Zech.
13, 9.
jVtDTtt]
lit.
D OPn P^P
sition (Tenses,
cf.
//fc
teeth
a case of appo
:
188;
GK.
131).
Lev. 25,21.
is
To
;
be sure, in
it
masc.
whether
.
was
If
it
is
either
JBTI
HP^P
or (We.)
npi>P
i4f. Observe
how
throughout
fre-
quentatives (continuing
3 X2i).
:
is
more
for 13.
r^P3 DP]
15.
}1"lt3p\j
Tautologous.
LXX
for
DP
express WJf^
pi.
The
is
impf. pre
In the
OT.
it
principle regulating
occurrence
is
difficult to
determine.
It is not
mark of
antiquity, for,
it
though
it
those in which
37
in Isaiah, 15 in
Further, while
28-32
Joel
4-9),
it
is
belonging to the
in the
same
9 times
its
From
frequency in Dt., Job, the Book of Isaiah, and some of the Psalms, it may be inferred that it was felt to be a fuller, more emphatic form
in a sacrificial inscription of Cos {Journ. Paton and Hicks, Inscriptions of Cos, 1891, p. 82) and the Tpiw&o\ov, which according to Eustathius on //. i. 463 (ib. p. 327) was preferred by the Greeks as a sacrificial implement to the irf^7ru0o\ov. (nap-now in
1
Tpiti>\ios,
mentioned
of Hellenic Studies,
ix.
335
6\otcdpnaj<ns
in-
LXX.)
If Albrecht s explanation
is correct, it
(ZAW.
masc.
3
for
|P here.
Cooke, NSI.
5, 22.
//.
14-16
31
In
:
Sam.
it
occurs 8 times
2,
15. 16.
22 (to). 23. 9, 13 (to), ii, 9 tive, but in the Psalm 22, 39.
"Itip ,
in 2
Sam. once
destroy (which
though rendered conventionally burn, does not mean to burn so as to cf. the Greek is fjlb ), but to cause to become sweet smoke (J"Qbp
:
comp. the Arab, qatara (of meat), to exhale odour in roasting. The word is always used of burning either a sacrificial offering (Lev. i, 9 etc.) or incense and would be better rendered, for distinctness, as in Driver and (Ex. 30, 7)
Kv iarf)
:
White
In
Leviticus (in Haupt s Sacred Books of the OT.\ consume in sweet smoke. (always) and Chr. (mostly) the verb is used in the Hif il ; but in the older
s
;
language the Pi el is usual (e.g. Amos 4, 5) and probably both here and in v. 16 s we should vocalize f a very (notice in v. 16 "ItDp; [Vltpj?^ *^P is
|V"lt2j3
113",
second sentence).
larly after
The pf. with waw conv. appears simi rightly T^CTO. D103, though of reiteration in present time, in Ex. i, i9 b before the midwife comes to them Vv*1 they are wont to bear.
1
LXX
1 6.
"IDN
)]
This should
strictly
:
be
"^?$,
and
after
but
Hebrew
is
sometimes negligent in
;
see Jud.
Jer. 6,
114.
1DN1 (so
GK.
H2
11
;
11
"lBp]
The
Let them burn (emph.) the fat first, and inf. abs. strengthens the verb in a manner
in
is
italics.
and
it
is
used as a mere
So Gen.
25, 31
imi33
Yahweh.
jt?a:
JIN
DV3
m3O
i
me first
word of
p.
37
note.
rnxn
i
Similarly II 3, 21 -jpaj
al.
mxn
el),
IK>N
Ki. ii, 37
Both
rijx
(in Pi
and the
tj>aa.
jnn nny
it
ib
ICSl]
And
"
Thou
shalt give
me
now."
With
tion, is like
on
recitativum (e.g.
Luke
and
^1, ? (constantly),
32
so in English except by inverted commas Gen. 29, 33. Jos. 2, 24. i Ki. i, 13. 2 Ki. 8, 13 al. The 10, 19 Qr and 17 MSS., however, for i? read tib (so LXX) And he would
MT.
;
say,
No
for
(=
it
now
(cf. 12,
12
II 16, 18
al.).
The
latter is
more
;
Targ. here
agrees with
MT.
:
Tinp5]
Tenses,
17.
jl
The
136 y
1VNJ
uncommon and
it
emphatic
!
And
if
not, I take
by force
Nu.
1 6,
30^
"S]
men
(viz. Eli s
see
art.}
a.
denotes
Ex.
men who have been in some manner specified (e.g. 6, 10. not men in general. 1 8. 1181, and on v. 33. nyj] accus., as a youth, etc.: see GK. *tt TiDN] for the constr. in the accus. after T)jn, see GK. i2i d and cf. 17, 5. On the ephod see DB. (Driver), EB. (Moore), and
5, 9),
;
the writer
Exodus
, . ,
(1911), p. 312
f.
19. nnpyni
ntJ>yn]
used to
INI.
make
and
and bring up
i,
Gen.
2,
nnsTi rat, as
Eli
21
cf.
.
.
on
.,
i, 3.
-|DK1
"p2l]
KW#/</
bless
and say
to his place.
D5?"
LXX
airoTLo-ai, i.e.
D?B^
cf.
/a^
Gen.
^<?od/.-
cf.
followed by nnn).
I
With
MT.
on
4,
25 (n^). 45,
NB ]
Difficult syntactically.
,>N$n
As
is
(see
16, 4)
we must
ad sensum,
is
the
?N^ asked for = lent to (see i, 28: the masc. n?S^ being Samuel), or we must suppose that
(
i>N{5>
an error
).
for n ?^^
in lieu
for
Yahweh
ptcp.
is
though
"T&R
with a bare
not very
common
(Dt. i, 4.
Ki. 5, 13).
If the latter
be
right,
thus Jos. 5, 14
MT.
1^5
;
Vulg. Targ.
Pesh. both.
J<b
LXX,
Pesh.
&
Ki. 11, 22
MT.
LXX
Cf. on v. 3.
2
asked
of.
Of
course
do not suppose
be the meaning of P 7 KB
//.
16-22
?$W
to
33
be played upon
27 was
also
:
we must suppose
petition
the
in i, 17.
Him.
guess
LXX,
Pesh. Vulg.
Targ. very
freely
Yahweh.
yMpn, rendering,
unto Yahweh;
iv.
i
in return
cf.
Loan
for
nW maybe
they
lent
i,
28.
lEIpE^ 13^11]
Hebrew
DElpD^.
is
style.
4008. 49 ; right: would go to his place is not in accordance with LXX lOlpo^ S^KH 12 MSS. and Pesh. l^ni
"]^T1
:
NHWB.
PS.
col.
may be
to
the verb
was read
as a plur.
LXX
treated
it
as
Ipa
^3] obviously
cannot be right
Yahweh
visited
the
ground of what
implicitly):
related in v. 20.
Read,
LXX,
:
Pesh. (and
e.g. Is. 39,
AV.
ib
"lp?!l.
3 and
are confused
elsewhere
LXX,
13;
and
Jer. 37,
16 where Nl
*3 is
evidently an error for Nyi (LXX K al ^X6ev). Dy] i.e. at His sanctuary: cf. Dt. 22, 2, and Lex. 768 3. 22. yt?i] as i, 3 and he heard from time to time (Dr. Weir).
"
D twn ns] See Ex. 38, 8. The entire clause (from I^N riNl) is not found in LXX, and is probably not part of the original text (the context speaks of a P3T1 with doors, not of an ?riN i, 9. 3, 3. 15).
J1
:
is
paraphrased
in
to
pray] Vulg. renders here quae observabant, in But xnV is used often peculiarly in the ritual
:
Pent,
(the
Priests
;
Code
Tent of Meeting
by the women.
Targum published by Lagarde (Prophetae Chaldatce, 1872, p. xiv) from the margin of the Cod. Reuchl., there appears an endeavour to
palliate the sin of Eli s
Hebrew
text)
iv jntron
rn
the
Bacher,
On
Targum
ZDMG.
1874,
p. 23.
34
K] the Tent of Meeting. The sense in which nyiD was understood is explained in Ex. 25, 22. 29, 42.
23.
31
"itPN]
for
from
of you (as)
evil,
20, 42) I hear the accounts D lyi, not D jnn, like njn Dnm Gen. 37, 2;
11
njn pNPl
predicate).
nm
Nu.
14,
But
LXX
37; NDD Dcr6 I^N Ezek. 4, 13 (a do not express the words the sense
;
tertiary
is
clear
without them;
and they may have been originally (Lo. Bu. Now.) In this case, of a marginal gloss (without nx) on n^Nil DHT13. will mean simply which. Otherwise njn DaniHTiK course, IPX
(Gen. 37,2) might well have stood here (Ehrlich), and would yield an
excellent sense.
from
all
the people,
(even) these.
An un
Dyn 73 DNO, as uniformly Why paralleled juxtaposition. LXX have TTCXVTOS TOV Xaov Kvpiov, whence We., remark elsewhere ?
not ing that in a later time
2
HM
DVPN was
Ch. 10, 15
18, 5;
2 Ki.
n,
3.
10),
would restore
article in
<?</).
This,
is
simpler to
suppose that
the Pent.,
PvX (once, no doubt, written 7X, as still eight times in and i Ch. 20, 8, and in Phoenician 1 ) has arisen by ditto:
so Bu.
Now. Sm.
:
Ehrl.
to buy,
np^>, !?KC>
from zvM=Trapa
.
with a gen.
so with HJp
Yahweh s people to be spreading. So Ex. 36, 6 njn2 hp W2JH. Elsewhere, it already Rashi, comparing is true, where this idiom occurs, it is accompanied by an indication of the locality in or through which the proclamation is made to pass
N]
which
hear
^O^
bra
36, 22
1D15J>
(=Ezr.
:
i,
Neh.
8,
T2yn)
desiderated after
(see
on
6)
2)
"I2y>
when
it
signifies to transgress, is
overpast, e.g.
^ *a JIN
Cooke, NSI.
;
5,
2
22
>K
DBHpn DJN
;
27, 3
NH
these images
45,
^X D EHpC^
and C75.
14, 5
^N nn3O
these offerings.
//.
22-2$
35
14, 4 in
rnin
the Hif.
Is 2 5 (comp. the Commentators on ^. 17, 3**), and does not occur in this sense at all. The case is one,
4>
is
reasonably open to
man
if
sinneth against a
But
man
him
?
sin against
man, God will mediate (for him) Yahweh (emph.), who can intercede
:
for
I.e.
man against man, God may interpose and His representative, the judge) for an offence through For DTI^X as against Yahweh, there is no third party able to do this.
For an offence of
arbitrate (viz.
:
the mouthpiece
ib.
and comp.
18, 16,
of where
by Moses
s
statutes
among
other ancient
i,
Henry Maine
and
the ex
Homer
239).
The
mediate (see
is
\f/.
106, 30
1DJH
to
PBV.
and prayed
quite false),
and
^SDH
by means of
17),
The
appears in other derivatives (rare) of 7^10; as D^^B Ex. 21, 22. Dt. In the suffix must have the force of 32, 31; rM>2 Is. 16, 3.
vi>ai
(GK.
ii7
x
;
Ew.
3i5
b
);
:
Now.)
accordance with the construction of DTPS, as thus applied, in Ex. In NErV niiT^ DN notice the emph. position of mrp! It is 22, 8 b
.
words
like
DK, vh,
is
because
20, 18.
ii.
to it:
i, 3.
10.
Nu.
Hist.
The
general sense
:
is
well
expounded by We.
(after
Ew.
58 1
For the settlement of ordinary cases arising between man and man, there is a ^.?arp (arbiter), viz. Elohim (speaking through His representative, the judge) if, however, Yahweh is the plaintiff,
[Eng. Tr. 412])
:
Or, perhaps (Bu. Now. Sm.), act the mediator : but only to mediate by entreaty or prayer.
??ann
elsewhere means
36
He
(as
As
of fact
means
:
the play
between
Yahweh
and
God
cannot
t&] See on
i, 7.
(ap. Plato,
Rep.
ii.
380 A)
orav
26. 11131 7131
/caKajcrai
Swyna
Trai^TrrjSrjv
6f\r).
"pn]=
.
and
better
cf.
II 3,
trini
D^in
ptni -jhn
i,
^3
are adjectives).
19, 19.
2
n.
W1, Ex.
Ch.
GK.
113"
end.
It is possible,
may be
used here of bodily physique, and mean goodly (i. e. fine and comely}, as cf. 9, 2. Gen. 6, 2. Ex. 2, 2. i Ki. 20, 3 (so Dhorme Ehrlich).
;
Oy]
27.
Cf.
Luke
2,
52.
rta:n] thy father, or not, that ye, his descendants, have thus scorned
Tvbw
Did
me ?
An
Hitzig
it
on Job 41, i), not to be &OH The inf. abs. adds were
GK.
13^.
There
is
no occasion
to treat the
niiT.
DDVm] MT.
But
in
Egypt
to
the house of
Pharaoh.
this is
and
Comp. Lev. 26, 13. 2 ihM] GK. us Ew. 351. As Ehrlich observes, the order is fnbp
Targ. ^ pnayntw).
28.
:
""p]
Dt.
6,
21.
"6
6, 3.
28, 9,
and often
iT&tib
29, 29 PinfiB^
c>.
&/ , Jud.
17, 5
ib
\T1;
Dyb
Ex.
6, 7 (cf.
and frequently); ^.
doubtless by the rhythm, see ^. 33, 12 [n^ltJP 1^ would here be heavy]. Lex. 512^). The fact, 132, 13. Is. 49, 5. Job 13, 24. 30, 21
:
and not an
individual,
is
referred to suggests
II.
25-29
fn?f>
37
(Bu.).
that
we should
(with
LXX
lepareveiv) vocalize
Ehrlich
we always have ^ fn?b (Ex. 28, 41. 29, i al.): but be prefixed for emphasis ? Otherwise the tribe (inx=? /, might not not him), as a whole, must be regarded as priest to Yahweh cf. the
objects to this that
"6
sing,
numbers
is
in Dt. 31,
i6 b-i8.
Is. 5,
26-30.
17, I3
-i4 a
etc.
nW]
though
it
naturally
II 19, 19
vayb; Ex.
26,
Dnrob; NU.
5,
22 *?&&,
nui6;
is
Dt.
12
"TV?);
not
is
MT.
),
and there
is
nothing here to
less
it,
probable.
To go up
i
upon
12,
Ki.
33;
12 end; 23, 9
9,
conversely,
i,
TV
is
used of coming
down from
Lev.
22
cf. i
Ki.
53.
11SN 1WB6]
always.
Cf.
to bear,
not, to wear,
b
;
the
So
s
DB.
i.
726
Moore
in
EB.
1307;
11
the writer
cf.
s
:
note here.
if }iy
is
is
Dt. 18,
i.
fiy] Untranslateable
2
.
right,
Jiyc
To
8
Ki.
9,
15 Kt.
;
Tab;
Is. 3,
nnb
39
23, ii
nDt^
29, 15
;
into;
"VV3;
37, 12
78, 17 nVTo!?.
"ItS
"jJTlbiJD
Jer. 27, 20
yB>b;
73, 2Q(?)
ii, 35 fabb.
Qoh.
5, 5
K Bnb.
Neh.
10,
ya.
Ch. 31, 10
N ob-
(In
some of
may be
17. fjtpjja
Lam.
12
:
2,
niX"IP
Ex.34,
2 4-
Dt. 31,
n.
Is. I,
also
:
JV3
or
rP2n
(absol.), never
by custom the use of the cases in which a noun in the So nyiD ^HN HHD (.
22),
genitive follows, as
TQN
/
ITO,
^OH
s/
"
JTQ,
n s l.
:
would be nnS2, not HJlDn simply. So pNTTQ, Drv~rV3 may denote in in Bethlehem but in Gibeon, must be expressed by in Dan Bethel, b py^jn, p3 (see 2 Ki. 10, 29 ). Where a word like I^P, D^WT seems to denote
:
1
at Shiloh, at Jerusalem,
it
which the
said
Hence BHp
may
Dt. 3, i; Jud. 21, 12. (Exceptions to what has been here be found in MT., but they are very rare e.g. Is. 16, 2. 2 Ch. 33, 20.)
subst.
expresses the
is
goal:
so e.g. II 20, 3
f. 134, 2
to the sanctuary.
38
26,
:
"jn^
pytt,
its
of heaven)
so
it
of the
The
that
objections that
it is
absolute use
is
late (faiytp 2
LXX
;
have Iva
dvatSei
i.e.
6</>0aAyna)
(Klo.) i^yEj
Why
lit.
with
plj/D
an
is
evil eye ?
eyeing
(18, 9).
But
MNnar6]
nxnanb
Dyi*]
"oyb
Read probably
the
Nif.
D3$nan!>
(Bu.),
or
(Ehrlich).
right.
We
might
"3Sp
easily alter
TtfW
(We.).
to
of
LXX
Perhaps ^Dp,
this,
is
TVp. though
it
einrpocrOtv
is
Bu. Now.;
slight.
meaning
30.
THEN
TICK]
said
is
(emph.).
The
is
intention,
inf.
which had
afterwards to be abandoned,
i)*b Iji nrv]
emphasized by the
esp. in such a
abs.
To
2.
to live
before
him
(12,
way
and consequently
is
(t>)
and
favour.
The
expression
God
these ideas
the
Thus
in
Gen.
17, i,
and prob.
(LXX
here, V. 35,
and
\j/.
56, 14.
1 1 6,
9 [shall, not will] the thought of () predominates. is not so strong as DV^ttn nx *]^nnn Gen. 5, 22. 24.
r
(The expression
6, 9.)
31. 17
(
ai
D^NS
D^D"
run]
2 Ki. 20,
= Is.
39, 6),
and
in the prophecies of
Amos and
Jeremiah.
i33B>
^O;
DVn JHJ3 iTDJM iynn 3N1D pp nynjj. LXX vocalized Jer. 48, 25 but this by no means agrees so well as MT. ^p| with the
21, 6 iriK
nN Tiyui]
and
Job
22, 8
X1
83, 9.
(cf.
pyo nx]
Again,
if
py
m.).
is
right
Eli,
on
29),
we must
read either
is
o (RV.)
or yiyoa
(RV.
recorded
//.
29 -tf
39
the temple at
in 4, 21, did
when
Shiloh was
clause
unfortunate,
and
Israel in
general
prosperous.
"15?
The
must
Bo. suggested tiy? and thou shalt look consequently be corrupt. but tD^n with an accus. is not to look for for a rock of defence :
visible,
but to look
at,
or behold,
in
view.
No
satisfactory
^33]
.
. .
lit.
in the
i>23
whole of
is
(that,) as to
which ...
in all
wherein
*it?N
commonly
14, 47, in
which case
it
= wherever.
is
DN
y*>"~\
^BM
Dy (Gen. 12, 16; 13 al.): chiefly Deuteronomic (Dt. 8, 16. 28, 63. 30, 5; so
40. 41
;
32,
i/r.
51, 20).
subject to
TB"
desiderated.
We must either
observe that
all.,
it
(Bu.
Now.
Kit.
EVV.
God
in italics), or read
TU
K (Sm. Bu.
etc.
33.
is
"j^
II 3, 29.
Ki.
2, 4.
14, 10
al.
Dyo]
y\
Cf.
nfoi>]
6 (certain diseases)
OD3 ni^niM
&yy
ni;CD;
twy ivb.
v.
msb]
it
for
3 1^[ (on ^
I
28),
from [TIN]
3NT.
21X, however,
is
Hebrew
S probable therefore that N is merely an error for n, and that Hroi (corresponding to rQHO in Lev. I.e.) should be restored. Cf. Jer. 25, 3
D^t^n.
,
DWX for
Tt
a3
,
T^y]
The ^N, no
ch. 22,
doubt,
is
Abiathar,
s faithful
who escaped
the
was David
attendant during
the priesthood by
Solomon, and
banished by him from Jerusalem, on account of the part taken by him If in the attempt of Adonijah to secure the throne (see i Ki. 2, 27).
MT.
be
must be
to the father,
supposed
to
be
Such a
sense, however,
seems
to
be one which
is
scarcely likely to
40
mind
(contrast
Job
14, 21).
LXX
read
was passed in disappointment and vexation. preferable (so We. Th. Klo. etc.). the increase (viz. generally, so far as none are rva")E] whose
life
This
is
specially
exempted).
Or, perhaps, as
11
will die as men (= in the flower of their age, AV.), ] D^tWX being an (implicit) accus., denning their condition at the time of So Is. 65, 20 DID HKD p will die as a man 100 years dying.
D^3N
iniB
11
n3B>
old;
161. 3;
GK.
1181).
unexceptionable, D^tWN does not signify in contradistinction to men of any other age and LXX has ev adults,
grammatical construction
potato, av&pwv ; in all probability therefore a word has MT., and D JMK anna should be restored.
35.
il
fallen out in
n^N3]
is
The
clause
similar
abruptness
:
may
;
be observed sometimes
nB>ni
in
the
Books of
Samuel
35
the
b
.
a e.g. 9, 6
19, 5
TVNi.
TWG>]
(the
2,
monarchy (^
16, 6;
24,
7.
1 1
etc.).
The
original pro
phecy must have been re-cast by the narrator, and in its new form coloured by the associations with which he was himself familiar. The
meaning
tinually.
is
con
36.
jl
rpiTl]
is
lit.
and
it
shall be,
as
(=
^>a,
whoever
left)
left
The
The
II 15,
35:
and without
i).
Nu.
17,
20
is
(cf.
16, 7);
121, Obs.
force of hi
might wiih equal propriety have been resumed by the pf. and waw the construction with the conv. X^; see Nu. 21, 8; Jud. n, 31
:
impf.
is,
less formal.
^DDD] nso
30, 7
Is.
14,
apy rva hy
IHSDJI
Job
In
Pu al (=
to cling together) f.
The
x-)
Eli, (i)
41
a sudden disaster 31*
l .
MT.
b
,
escape of his entire family (T2N JV2 v. 31) 33 no old man in thy a permanent weakening of his family (32^ (2) in 3i a 33 b the allusion is to the No doubt house continually ).
will
:
Nob
(22, 17-20):
is
who escaped
the massacre,
cut off
from the
altar,
David, and only superseded by Zadoq (the faithful upon the accession of Solomon. The sign in v. 34 death of Hophni and Phinehas, recorded in ch. 4.
35)
of course the
it is
difficult to resist
We.
:
argument.
As
it deals, however, with 31 something which Eli is to witness himself: hence 31 must refer to something within Eli s own lifetime which can only be the disaster of ch. 4, in which his two sons perished. This
Samuel
(so Th.).
Ahitub (14, 3); and that 35 relates But the sign in 34 is also the disaster of ch. 4:
is
consequently,
sign,
V. 3
1
upon
this interpretation,
is
a
!
itself
must thus
refer to
s
something
subsequent to ch. 4,
and
so,
subse
:
b 31^ and 32 are but two forms of one a originally to an (incorrect) application of 3i
that
Still, though it is true that 33*, expressing a form a natural sequel to it, it would follow it
3i
in
LXX
in
is
in
What
is
is
really
wanted
lieu of the
on
1
weakening of Eli
family
This sense of the figure seems to be demanded by the limitation which cannot V. ( Yet one I will not cut off\a thee from mine altar ). be a limitation to for the sparing of a single individual, on a particular
follows in 33*
33"
:
32*"
42
which
is
Did we which 32 b advances beyond 3i b its possess 32* original form, it would yield, we may suppose, a suitable sequence 31 would refer to the massacre at Nob, 32 to the and 33 would after-history of Eli s family (comp. 36 "JJVZD invjn
in
. :
i>3),
in
Ip
11
precious
TSD STON
"VplN.
= frequent
Ch. 31, 5
">^n
pMI.
iy& ^jn]
is
From
v.
3 follow a series of
time
when what
pi.
nin|] fem.
from nn|
an
adj.
84^
is
Eli s eyes
began:
i
lit.,
therefore,
"pTiro
= began
to be
dim.
-niK>
when thou
See
a devastator
161.
=
2,
when thou
and
inf.
finishes! to devastate.
GK.
120^; Tenses,
But the p. xvi; and cf. Segal, Misnaic Hebrew (1909), p. 49. nina would be more in accordance with the Biblical usage of
2,
Kb
->bj
would have done: so Gen. 48, 10; Jos. 15, 63 Kt. b 3 Evidently Samuel was sleeping in close proximity
.
to the ark
perhaps, in a
as the
4.
chamber contiguous
strictly
it
was,
if
not,
Hebrew taken
7N]
i>K1t?
LXX
would imply, actually in the 73T1 itself. no doubt rightly: cf. v. 10, where pKUDtr
5>K\DB>,
we read
In
v. 6
LXX
repeats the
name
may
;
a gloss suggested by
introduced by
times)
is
8).
The
been
(both
LXX on the
OT.
are
strength of v. 10
all.
name
The
2.
only
3, 4.
other
similar
duplications in
5. *?]
Gen.
22,
n.
lie
46,
Ex.
20 f
down
down
again
cf. Is.
21, 12
tta>
X7T]
QIB followed by a
perfect
is
very rare
Tenses,
27/5
note.
43
Here, the parallel r6a? makes it probable that the narrator himself would have vocalized in?.: cf. GK. 107.
8.
Gen. 42, 23
EVV.
wrongly had
called.
Job
4,
16.
oyaa nyaa] So
Nu.
24,
it; ova
DV2
<r/$.
8,
iof;
IW3
2 Ki. 17,
4t.
i,
7)
would mean
<?#
/?>
M<?
= generally
"OJK
or, as
we may
the
as at (other) times.
I
njn]
Zo,
/ am domg=Lo,
135. 3;
am
about to do:
fulurum
Ex.
9, 3.
.
install?,
Gen.
6, 17.
Dt.
i,
20 (see Tenses,
GK.
n6P).
Cf. 10, 8.
nb
cf.
The same
In both passages,
^,
written nj^Jfn
(GK.
67^).
With
syntax of
see Tenses,
CTTI,
121, Obs.
i>y,
i,
LXX
cf.
Pesh. Targ.
Vulg. adversum.
with
on
i, 12.
reference to his
house:
i,
i.e.
my
purpose com
8, 2
:
Ew.
13.
here.
Construction as II
Klo. Bu.
etc.,
PTUm
(with
consec.)
al.
cf. v.
is
JN
the
Tenses,
i
135. 4.
So
Jer. i, 12.
38, 14
In Aramaic,
pronouns of
and
form a new
but in
Hebrew
the
distinct,
")5^N
and the
ptcp. receives
position.
yT
clause
pys]
ity is
is
meaning, exactly as
would do: GK. 1 30 footnote; Ew. 332. But probably Jiya should be omitted (the text then reading, Because (l& N, Lex. 83^ c) he knew that his sons did curse God, etc. ) LXX
a
:
noun
presupposes VJ3 py3; and )iy2 has probably found its way in here from a MS. with that reading (We. Lo. Ehrlich regards it as an al.).
old error for
JS?!
because.
s
VJ3 DH7
Dv^pD a] The
for
44
7bp does not
is
followed not
There can be
little
doubt that
LXX
have preserved the true reading, viz. b^77p *2 KaKoAoyowTes V32 D\T7K (cf. Ex. 22, 27 ??pn N^ If the text be correct, Dr6 DTI7N).
eov
315*
if/.
Lex. 515** h)
= at
1lp.
their pleasure:
this
cf.
44,
end; 80,
Job
6,
19 ID?
But
Only
Mand. Gramm.,
i
p.
72
.)
Ki.
i,
cs
v.
JJio
JJo).
In
Mand.
14.
the form
is
NH3.
p?]
LXX
30, 15 (}3? in
i
idiomatic force:
22,
on
28, 2).
21, 12.
20
al.
With 14^
cf. Is.
21, 14.
GK. i49 c -*.*:. 5o a The actual meanings, and of IS? can be determined from the OT. itself see the writer s
see
lD
;
.
:
PROPITIATION in
is
DB.
iv.
(1902).
to
be
assumed (though primary meaning of the root was (from Arab, kafara) to cover is now doubtful. corresponds to the Assyr. kuppuru, which, whether its
not confidently) in this art., the
">B3
supposed, and
primary meaning was to wipe away (Zimmern, KAT? 601 f. ; cf. Syr. jAs), or to remove (Langdon, Exp. Times, xxii. (1910-11), pp. 320 ff., 1 in actual use denotes ritual purgation (e.g. from disease); SSof.)
,
to
have come into Heb. from Assyrian with this which was there developed so as to express the
(or
declare
ideas of to
expiate
expiated}
sin,
to
clear the
s
offender,
and
in
to
art.
EXPIATION
15.
In y
MT. T&a
D3Bfy
(LXX)
(We.).
better, 7N1?JP 7K.
6.
7NlDKmN] 44 MSS.
to Ruth, Samuel,
For a
originally to brighten,
and so to purify},
Ball, ib.
478
///. I3
- IV
//.
i Ruth
45
19, 14.
i,
and Kings:
i
14, 44.
20, 13.
17.
Ki.
2,
and with a
and Benhadad)
19.
ai
w WO ^
}
fc6
in the
Deuteronomic passages
has a partitive
a<r).
aught
0<?
20.
31
Yahweh.
Mtt&]
Ti>
"fab
15,
II
2,
4
:
al.
21. nknnfj]
So Jud.
normal
riiKnn
Stade,
622 b
GK.
750.
On
LXX,
end of
by Klo. from
6,
the instances
on
12)
that
is
T^n
inf.
is
a.
4,
ib
7,
i.
Capture and
of
the
Ark.
4,
LXX
Icrpa^X
nn^o^ n^n^s
ivnp
i|<
onn n^on
\TI.
Something of this
ns"lp!>,
sort is required, if
though the clause (taken with what follows in which the same word occurs) would be the better for the omission of ntDHPO?.
"ityn
pxn] nryn
In
5,
i.
is
in apposition with
pNH
the stone
is
Help
J2K,
Tenses,
is
190).
7,
"Uyn
which
and
5,
r,
in the plain,
or, if
it
is,
situation.
:
pSS2] The name Apheq has not been preserved meant must have been the one in the Sharon (Jos.
spot, probably near
but the
Apheq
some
12, 18), at
Lydda
46
starting-point for
and
Central Palestine, or (ch. 29, i) into the plain of Esdraelon and Gilboa
(notice the road leading north
and
up
in
hill-country of Ephraim).
Apheq
mentioned also
See further
2.
1
E>Bni]
W.
EB.
s.v.
APHEK.
the Nif. in II 5,
battle inclined
Perhaps,
f.K\ivfv,
and spread
i.e.
itself
abroad :
Bfll
cf.
8.
22.
LXX
seemingly
and the
(viz.
in a direction
battle
adverse to Israel).
was hard;
cf.
II 2,
LXX,
Pesh. Vulg.
Ol.
LXX
in v. 4
read in v 3
.
W&N
fntrnN, in
z>.
4* miT
niN2),
of
pisn
(for
DT^ttn
mn
jns), and in
thus omitting
rvn
MT. in
Samuel
n. 17-22; 3,3;
24 aa see note]).
ch.
5-6;
II 6 throughout;
it
II 15, 24 a 0. 25. 29
[on
jy.
here into
MT.
at
a time
when
the expression
than
4.
it
DPI]
LXX,
s
Vulg. omit
D5J>
no doubt,
rightly.
The
point
is
sons were at Shiloh, but that they came with the ark
(v.
the
camp
u).
i
introduced ac
PNH Dnm]
23
Ki.
45
mpn
Bin
i,
19
Tyn onm.
is to
&>
On
f o^-
GK.
:
72^.
confuse,
/
what we expect
i
a form from
:
non
A?
molion, stir, of a
a /y,
The
Ki.
i,
so Ehrlich
may
be right
in vocalizing OD^l7.
DTita N2]
Philistines
God
<
nN
l]
Not
to be omitted
is
(LXX).
a genuine
Though
same
the
as in a , the remark
of a different character
and
in
such cases
e.g.
repetition
of
HDN^
is
riNDJ
119,
7,
LXX
S^
32, 6;
TOLavrr)
,
a Hebraism:
^. 27,
11
14 fuav
al.
;
102, 19.
also Jud.
5i/f.
avrrj
TTJV fj-ovoycv?)
/xou^^nTn
i//.
22, 21
14;
IV. 2-i)
in these cases there is a subst. in the
47
to
Greek
which the
fern,
might
pi. in
the
mouth of a heathen
see Gen.
Ki. 19, 2), as also, sometimes, in converse with one, Gen. 20, 13
(E\v.
;
318* end).
4>
However,
this limitation is
not universal
r 9 N1 n D BTIp DTi^N a (the plur. of majesty), II 7, 23 35, 7 J os 2 here divine beings); and in (but see note); \l/. 58, 12 (unless
OwN
the phrase
Ti
D^n DTi^K
2,
Dt.
i
5,
23
al.
(Is. 37, 4.
^X
is
used Hos.
al.).
Cf.
:
GK.
DH
ribs]
i>23]
Gen. 25, 16
al.
Tenses,
201. 3
smiting,
Lex. 24i b
4.
ri3D
Kp., excellently.
ro
is
not a
I
plague, though
19, 8.
may be
TrAr/yr/,
v. io. 6, 19.
121O31]
9.
Probably
J"
plTTD] carrying on
vm
iptnnn
GK.
1 1
2 r.
D^JK^ DJVm
is
it
resumes
D^N?
accordance with the principle noticed on 17, 13 and 25, 26. but in this phrase, i o. P^nttb B*x] The Versions express lirix^
:
except Jud.
20, 8
(which
is
is
regularly found.
^D
11
!]
cf.
on
i, 2.
:
^n]
12.
fDm"^^]
(
the rule in
e
),
Heb. (GK.
determinate
i27
a
),
though there
7
are exceptions
i27
that
2 E^N means
(Nu. 25,
1
man
of B./
a particular known
the
man
8.
more commonly,
etc.,
X
Dnax ^N min
,
{^N,
^X"!^"
E"N,
7,
14,
p. 207.
Accordingly, as 3 E^N
read, with
We.
B-
Klo. Bu.
^N
cf.
Now. would
21), or
^"O)
LXX (di/T/p
1
^PH?
is
(cf. 9,
.
EN
"JIT
16.
13. nSi D
Massorites
,
corrected by the
140, 6 ^:yo *pb
;
\j/.
by ii 15,
nyt^n
,
.
"jm
i?y.
Job
is
i,
14
^s
14, 30.
8, 4
">y^n
?K;
,T by
it
itself is
not used
true,
to
express position
:
would
not,
it
be contrary to analogy
48
see
29 footnote}.
:
The
article also
H3VD
(=
Pesh.).
(2)
(cf.
LXX
cr/coTrevwv TT)V
2, 2
68ov
= Iv
:
Tfin nsro
*wn
Pr. 8, 3
Dnyp
T>b
and Nah.
T|T1
nss)
so
We.
v. 1 8). (cf.
exactly as
in pre
supposing
gate,
LXX
1v
"pi
as the
original text.
The
in
MT.
is
But probably
is
nop]
wy being conceived
:
as a collective
n3SB>
construed with
its
so Dt. 21,7
b.
WT
:
(Qre needlessly
in^K Tyon
broken,
73,
2Kt.
etc.
seeEw.
is
3i7
a
;
GK.
i45
The Arabic
same sense
i
or collective, plural
t
construed
constantly in the
recurs in the
1
ii.
144, 146.
Dp
6.
N3H
:
"Oitf]
Not
am
come, but
am
he that
is
come
(6
^KWV
surmising that Eli would expect some one with news, the messenger replies that he is the man. Cf. Dt. 3, 21. 8, 18. Is. 14, 27
LXX)
(Tenses,
!"D"iyEn
135. 7
(first
GK.
It
i26 k ).
is
y\
time)]
the
LXX,
Klo.
camp.
The
forgotten,
and
used for a bearer of tidings generally, even though, as here, the tidings be bad ones.
it
is
18. ND3PI
cases says
byo] We say simply, fell from the seat: Heb. in such from upon: so }nb&n PJHD, raten byo, etc. (see Lex. 758).
T
and
T>3
lya]
nj?2 to
LXX
on
v. 13).
We. considers 1
:
in this
be different corruptions of an original T3 sense is very rare (Job 15, 23. Zech. 4, i2t 2
and, although
cf.
*T3
I
"A-
>
Tp,
(so
^!~ ^, or
3
y (see
on
v.
13),
it
seems
that
we must
is
:
acquiesce in
it
Kit.).
It
LXX
compounds of
by
avti
x e ^Pa
or
>
txopeva
as this,
2
but absolute uniformity is hardly to be expected of them in such a matter even in one and the same book.
hlJ
ID
is
LXX,
for
Kin
in^a T3.
IV. ij-2i
19.
49
rnn
fern,
rml An
[niC **]
1
from [/H ?], of the same form as HQJ, HDJ. isolated example of a contracted form of the
1
inf.
m^>
instead of becoming exceptionally just as The the fem. of T?? becomes regularly finx and not [n^nK].
J">?
rfP>
inf.
of verbs
^D
is
without parallel
so that in
the usual
probability
it
is
flTjY>
form (so
7tf]
GK.
m 69
with reference to, about, as v. 21. Gen. 20, 2. i/r. 2, 7. r is, however, the tense that DEl] the finite verb by GK. ii4
.
J"ID*1
would be expected
o/~(Sm., with 6
T")
(cf.
on
i, 12).
the death
MSS.) would be better Hebrew. n^y 13Sru] Dan. 10, 16; Dn^if also Is. 13,
nnin
8. 21, 3 f.
Turned
came unexpectedly.
20. nJ-Qirn
nj?31]
"\,
The
being introduced by
27, 34.
as
happens occasionally
127/3;
cf.
17, 57.
Gen.
19, 15.
37, i8al.:
(lit.
Tenses,
GK.
;
nib.
and see on
in II 15, 4.
!T7y] by
over) her:
7,
Gen.
18, 2
al.,
ro? nns?]
Trpoo-e^etv,
Ex.
23. II
13, 20
the
21.
"1U3
post-Bibl.
is frequent as a negative in the Mishnah, and other Hebrew, and occurs once with the same force in the OT.,
.
animum N N]
attendere.
1 It may have Job 22, 30 (though the text here is very suspicious) been current anciently in colloquial Hebrew. It is, however, very doubtful whether more Inglorious is the real etym. of Ichabod
:
probably
it is
many
tain;
other
1
names
OT.
is
The
real
meaning of 1123
""N
is
uncer-
"l^C
"^
3^
are
equally obscure.
Ityx
of
in
Nu.
26, 30,
"ityns:
but more
probably
(LXX
has A;(ieep).
n^3
Hos. 10, 5 UOD n^j a (of the niaa of the much more than departed AV. (which Nu. 14, 9 DiT^XflD D^X ID. Am. 6, 7 nrno
Cf.
is
"1D1
in
is
gone
18. 21.
It is
CIS. 165,
167,
n)
and
it is
1365
5<D
into
probable that
desolation
the
this
was
that
silent,
recollection
14.
was
to
still
far
from forgotten
late
in
Jeremiah
day
(7, 12.
26, 6),
and
which a
Psalmist alludes
5,
i.
due west of Jerusalem, and about half-way between Joppa and Gaza, 3 miles from the sea-coast. an object (or person) Gen. 43, 9. 47, 2. 2. )Pxn] to station or stand
:
more
definite
word than
D^b*.
DHnt?N]
is
Read DnnBWl.
in v. 4 the purpose for which the Ashdodites from what has preceded, and need not therefore be and no specified expressly, the case in the present verse is different doubt pjl rV3 INTl must be inserted before rum with LXX. ... It will
mnD]
Though
clear
arose early
^")*1
of
LXX
at the
same
time, in
(We.).
own
face,
is
and
(Gen. 48, 12
or
VDK by
v.
(II
4al.);
hence We.
remark:
1
)
For
VOS^>
here and
4,
usage
(LXX
or VSN!?.
MT.
in
before it/
But though such explanatory additions occur (Lev. 6, 8. Nu. 32, 33. i Ch. 4, 42. 2 Ch. 26, 14) they are exceptional, and are often under
the suspicion of having been introduced as a gloss (Jos.
i,
[^3?
Dnnub.
Jer.
41,3
LXX]).
inp
l]
It is better
LXX
"IN5J>3
/cat
and raised up
left
17
so
took.
V^y
pn
P"l]
only
right.
Dagon was
LXX
LXX
TrXrjv
Aaywv
It is not,
the
latter is
and
II 18, 28.
V. i-6
according to We., reading probably nothing different from
being led to pa^ts
SptTravov for
5i
pll
pD3
29,
ec
8opa for
mix
We.
Gen. 25, 25
D p SK
i/f.
42, 2 ah, TOKOS for T]n (oppression) 55, 12 ah, rpo^rj for
for fin
spB in,
131
5,
would read
only his
;
(supposing the
to have arisen
by dittography from
1NK>j)
was left upon him. This, however, is not very satisfactory fi shy part and irXty upon We. s explanation remains and, as pd^is means back,
unaccounted
read
5.
Via
for, it is
better to insert
1?.
}1J1.
So Bu. Now.
8.
13 TP]
the impf., as II 5,
Gen. 10,
9.
DIM iy]
37n.
LXX
add on
vTrep/JaivovTcs
&r^Oj3otvouortv="OM
t,
*3
JMpT
6.
but
it
may
13.
T]
Ex.
Cf.,
9, 3.
v. ii.
Jud.
2,
i,
;
35
and with
HM
v. 9.
i,
7,
12, 15.
Jud.
15
Ruth
13.
cf.
DCb>;i_
avrois ets
eis
tTT^yayev avrois, reading DCK^I (incorrectly) as Ex. 15, 26. Ez. 39, 21 (We.). LXX continue K al efe Cetrev Tots vaCs, with a variant (in Lucian s recension) Kal fcf3pa<rav
/cat
:
LXX
TOS
f.
vai)s
avrwv,
ZA
W. 1909,
242
(\l/.
CDU^I means
a^ /a/i/ them
2,
waste or
;
desolate,
usually of places
14, of vines)
6, 7.
more
elevated prose style (e.g. Lev. 26, 22. 31. 32; Ez. 30, 12. 14).
Destroyed
(EVV.)
is
too general.
is
right in
also presupposed
7,
by Aquila
s e
^ayeScuVtcrev
io Aq.
:
1
\fr.
8,
15 Aq. Dt.
23 Aq.).
Dvayi]
To
be vocalized
Ey?^
The
was
that
;
(cf. 5, 1 2
LXX
5}
5 Vulg. quinque anos aureos), or an affection of the anus ; and hence, 3eing a coarse word, the Massorites directed D HnD to be read for
2^sy wherever
it
occurs (vv.
9. 12. 6, 4. 5.
In
fact,
how-
52
ever,
it is
See
ff.,
DB.
iii.
325* EB.
;
s.v.
EMERODS
Exp. Times,
xii.
(1900-1), 378
xv.
(1903-
4),
476
ff.
rr^amW intwnx]
gloss.
LXX
has instead
K<U
/JLCO-OV
TT)<>
xwpas
/xvcs,
Dnaay
doubt
jn_ (cf.
Ex.
7, 29).
riENl] See on
12.
No
nCNM
should be restored.
8.
i,
3D
1
"
nj]
For the
13!?
order,
22. Jos. 2, 16
2,
mnn,
Jud. 20,
which gives brightness to the style, cf. Ex. 4. i Ki. 2, 26 i^ nroy, Is. 23, 12.
i
52, 4. Jer.
20,
6.
10
Ki. 12,
i.
Jer.
32, 5.
(LXX
:
ts
TfOOa) seems to be
desiderated.
9.
"lt?N
On
i64
d
"Don
frequently
(GK.
nnx HHX
(
with a
pf.
without
is
standing alone
constr.
14, 20. Dt. 7, 23
n.
discomfiture
).
AV.
ras 28/aas
Dnnwn
JTa
MO
cf.
LXX
K al eTrdragev
this as
\y to
Symm.
eis
equivalent to
written for D
:
^rrV.
There
no
difficulty in
supposing
is
be
not a possible
one.
lips
:
In Arabic
if
j*
means
to
is
probable that
"inb*
is
de
and Arabic
them
(Anglice
upon them
:
The same
list
Massoretic
the passage is quoted in a explanation is implied elsewhere of eighteen words written once with in lieu of the normal D
fe>
Mass.
3
Magna on Hos.
2, 8
Amongst
the passages cited is Hos. 8, 4 IT BTl = Pesh. has here a doublet: see PS. Thes. cols. 2757, 4309. Nestle 1909, p. 232), following the second of these, .Oo^^iia^a Q^Jkok./
ib.
p. 42.
(ZAW.
(= Aq.
but as
irtpit\v6r)aa.v at eSpai},
mB
to loose:
DvDy
does not
mean
no sense.
Vi.e.
6-VI. 3
v. 6.
53
Evay.
10.
pipy]
(see
12 miles
12 miles
NW.
of Beth-
shemesh
on
6, 13).
^N]
est in
to
name
So often
as Ex. 17, 3 b
Nu.
b 20, 18. i9 .
my
midst,
n,
end; 12, 3 a
20,
me
).
Comp. on
30, 22;
and
LOT. 366
Hebrew
;
f.
By
riN1 *JJVBn?]
In the best
v.
style this
would be expressed
Ex. 17, 3
II 14, 16).
bination occurs, however, eleven or twelve times in the course of the OT. Dt. n, 6 (contrast Nu. 16, 32). 15, 16. Jos. 10, 30 b 32. 33. 37.
:
.
39.
2 Ki. 20, 6 (
;
Est. 2, 9
cf.
38, 6). Jer. 32, 29. Ez. 29, 4 (Keil). Zech. 5, 4. 2 Ch. 28, 23 b Comp. Hitzig on Is. 29, 7.
.
= Is.
i2 b
Ex.
which ny lB
6,
I.
i>yni
D tjnn]
njne>
LXX
Ex.
adds
/cat
eeco-ev
at the
rj
yf)
avrw
/ivas
^^1^1
nnziDy
end of the chapter. 2. D On DDp as well as on the other principal words used by EDp?] the Hebrews to denote divination and magic, the study of W. Robert
(c
f.
7, 28).
See
should be consulted.
xiii.
ff.
HB2] wherewith ? as Mic. 6, 6 (Keil). LXX, Pesh. DTIN DTI7B>D ON. 3. tPfb&D ON]
Analogy
certainly
demands
the insertion
of the subject;
9, 15.
n,
9.
is
135. 6;
:
GK.
5,
ii6 e
;
>
t ).
ITU* nrtJB
Dtf
Is.
Ki.
3,
i^.
72, 10
Israel), etc.
N] AV.
trespass-offering,
RV.
guilt-offering (regularly,
except
is
AV.
is
in
margin).
137,
On
O.T.,
who shews
which the
guilt-offering
x. 4) cited
is
following in
LXX
by
Aptowitzer,
ZAIV.
54
of
Samuel,
another
s rights,
withheld.
Doubtless Dt?K
sense
still,
in their territory.
4.
31
ISDD]
204
b
by,
to,
number
Job
of,
an accus. of
limitation
or definition.
Cf. v. 18.
;
Ex. 16,
16.
i,
5;
and
Ew.
^ay]
i.e.
n8 h
to
be read V n 9
?.
cf.
on
5, 6.
D^]
5.
either
Babl
(8 Heb. MSS.) or
D?S>
evidently be read.
V. 5 a (We.), or at least the DD^By] i. e. B?$B$ Qre D3 lHtp. words pixn nx D JVrWCn (Dhorme), seems to be a redactional gloss
s
:
see p. 6 1.
1123
Dnnn]
,
Jos. 7,
i?? is
19: and,
D3^yiO
^P
11
construed similarly
j/0z>
/<?
i, 5.
move or o^c/, unimpres 6. 1*733 fi make the heart heavy, i.e. It is the word used by J (Qat and -#?/i) in the narrative of sionable.
the plagues, Ex.
7, 14.
8,
u.
28.
i.
Comp.
the writer s
xodus
in the
Cambr.
Bible, p. 53.
^>ynn]
So Ex.
10, 2.
a toy
of
marg.}; see
.
n^K3] So
12, 8
see on
4, 20.
i,
Dnx] The numeral has here a weaker sense than in i, scarcely more than a; cf. Ex. 16, 33; ch. 7, 9. 12. i Ki. 19,
2 Ki. 7, 8.
8, 6.
and
is
4.
22, 9.
12, 10.
suff.,
DD^y]
8.
the masc.
It is
according to
GK.
135;
T3"lS
cf. v.
10.
W"^N2]
may
have formed
a regular appendage to an
to
it
art. will
be prefixed
to exist (so
as denoting an object expected, under the circumstances named, b his 18, io the spear, almost probably 2, 13 the prong
:
spear: 25, 23 Ticnn; II 13, 9 mcpenviN, etc.); but there are many passages to which this explanation will not apply, and the rendering
a chest
fully
is
Hebrew
idiom.
See more
on
i,
VI. 4-12
9- l^ian
55
3, 24).
the
*]"i*l]
li>13J
way
to,
etc.,
as regularly (Gen.
On
the
after DN, see p. 35. "pi, immediately position of n n Kin it is an accident (which) hath befallen us rnpo]
:j>
(GK. IT
one
i55
K!>]
d f
)
cf. Notice the unusual order, intended to emphasize ^ Not Y. hath sent me (but some Gen. 45, 8. Nu. 16, 29 jri^
:
N!>
else),
ty.
115, 17.
Cf.
10.
cnosn] On
the D-,
(c).
the sense of
And The
17.
^3
25, 33.
also the
(e.g.
Hebrew
Gen. 12,
43, 15.
Nu.
of the instances that occur might be explained as due to the com Nu. 13, a6 b ) ; but this does not appear to be the case in most and it must be recognized as a feature of Hebrew style, when
Some few
two
subjects
(or objects) have to be combined in one clause, for the clause one of the subjects (or objects) to be completed, the other being
See
a.
Gen.
"by
b
2,
Nu.
16, 2*.
i,
27
Jud. 6,5*
Drvbn&O
12,17 irva nNi a^nj D wa b i Ki. Jud. 21, io 5,9. Jer. 27,
.
DrP3p1 OH runs ns
a 7
-
Ki.
^ ym 34,29.
c.
6,
15:
6.
Gen.
i6 b
3.
32, 29
1
tions)
nn3
YHD.
a
.
Dt.
7,
i4
28,46.
1ND
Jer. 25, 12
MT.
40, 9
339*) as subordinate.
12.
nnE"!]
(a)
The
pi.
>,
Dan.
the 3
in
8,
pi.
22
f.
fem.
always ruaron
it
in Arabic,
is
taktubna
k
noted only as a rare dialectical variety (Stade, 534*; GK. The most original form would seem certainly to be yaktubna 4 7 ). m^na ): taktubna appears to have been (2 pi. nron, maran: 3 pi. produced through the influence of the 3rd fem. sing. 3D3n. The latter
11
"QrO
form, however,
came
to
predominate
in
Hebrew, while
in Arabic
it
Heidentumes (1887),
\.
P-
I
47>
e d- 2
^),
P- 201.
(1885), p. 99.
56
(&)
cf.
"I5~]$n
*l
n3"|B
fgjl
121;
GK.
71.
i2 a
The main
i,
is
at
E>OB>
zagef(see on
do-wSeVa>s r
28)
what follows
is
defining
more
particularly
how
(cf.
Ki.
1 8, 6,
is
and
Tenses,
:
163).
On
Beth-shemesh, see
nnx]
lyjl
here emphatic
tthn]
is
a ptcp. for
6,
:
wn
3,
i/r.
for the
Qre.
Jud. 14,
9.
II 3, 16.
Is.
2 Ki. 2,
n p?^ ^n
eyiSBI
1jp
761"!.
D^n)f
50, 4t
16
m^n
Jer.
126, 6 nbni
!pn.
And
with an
16, I3t;
with a
pf.
waw consec. for the second inf. abs. ch. 19, 23. II with waw consec. (frequentative) in the same place,
a
t.
II 13, 19
Cf.
GK.
113".
iya for
viz.
GK.
75.
Gen.
With
other verbs
we
"]1,
Gen.
N^
3fe>J
n
21,
15,
30 nbai ri^y
(rd. Tjbrn
^y
!.
n3rn NS
ifcoji).
13"
nhj.
17.
Is.
i,
22 Xterft V\V
P1J31.
31, 5 (rd.
11
^srn and
D^tpn !).
Jer.
12,"
Ez.
14 (rd. 3tri
N^ N^
ni>nn
And
of the type
3^1
ffcri
mt^l
Jer. 7, 13
n^ni
D|^n
similarly,
always with
D3^n,
ISIKJ; ID^N!
and
ID^).
IWDB
13.
onvp
n^ni]
lit.
GK.
145^.
is
pftyu]
An
pcy,
deepening,
highlander
term
for a
broad
depression between
hills,
especially for a
the writer s
Hebron, and the Vale of Aijalon (G. A. Smith, H. G., 384 f., 654 f. cf. art. in DB. iv. 846 with list of D^p^V mentioned in the OT.). Here it denotes (EB. s.v. BETH-SHEMESH) the broad, and beautiful,
still
and
1
well-cultivated
Wady
es-Sarar
(EB.
\.
567),
up which
. , ,
the
Jer. 41, 6
7f3>n
rohl
Tl
n
1]>l
**?!_ is
N3
nblfi
IJ^ n Nim.
Dnhm,
LXX, nbll
T]Sn
DoSl Dm.
VI. i2-i8
railway
57
is
now
now
Am
above the sea, on the slope of the hills on the S. of this Shems, 917 Wady, 12 miles SE. ofEqron, and 14 miles W. of Jerusalem. The Wady
opens out on the N. of
2
it,
hills
on
niNlb]
LXX
frlNlPr.
Though
not
so
is
much more
it
forcible
19, 3 ins~ip^
inK"lpi>
nK>
also with
c h. 16, 4
mrvi;
21, 2) that
Formed according
^Nrrrvo
to the regular
is
compound name
(i Ki. 16, 34),
defined by the
(Jud. 6,
so
tonbrrra (16,
17-18*.
i),
nrymaN
n).
Apparently (on account of the discrepancy between v. 18* and v. 4) not part of the original narrative see p. 6 1. V. i8 b will then continue v. 16.
:
7.
nrj?]
The most
cities,
the last
town
in Palestine
on the route
it.
coast, 12 miles
north of
The
of Gath
196; G. A. Smith, H. G. 196); but it was not improbably Tell esSdfyeh, the collis darus of William of Tyre, and the fortress Blanco,
guarda, or Blanchegarde, of the Crusaders, now a mud village, on the top of a projecting limestone rock, with conspicuous white cliffs,
300
feet high,
looking
12 miles to the
p.
WNW.
273: see
275
f.
H. G.
Cheyne,
art.
GATH
/{
in
EB.}.
18, 8
:
8.
D^IDH nt?or6]
T1?D]
belonging
to
? as 14, 16.
similar delimitation
Ki. 17, 9
TV
cf.
"jy
Dnm
"Pen
TJT
11
men of
sit
Dt.
11
3,
ny
cities
of the country-folk:
Zech.
2,
rfna
D^Bn
3^ri Jerusalem
shall
(metaph.
be inhabited)
as open
country districts.
r&ntfl
^3K
nj?l]
^>ax
meadow
gives
no sense
here.
We
"riV):
must
evidently read n
lV.l
px
(see
v.
15) with
placing a
stop at
Gen. 31, 52) or (see Jud. 6, 24) then, And the great the end of i8 a we shall get
58
stone,
set etc.,
is
a witness [or,
is
still\
to this
day in
The
at
was
set
shewn
in the field of
Joshua
Beth-shemesh; and
it
is
appealed
n7Tin
without
in
px]
it, is
The
is
use of the
art.
when
the subst.
is
rare in classical
restricted to cases
itself
a word which
may be
nvn
i
regarded as defining
Ki.
7, 8. 12.
(D1*
~iytJ>
Gen.
Ez.
i,
31.
2, 3.
Ex. 20, 10
al.,
9, 2.
The
209
;
GK.
i26 w
>
17, 2.
Hebrew
in the
Mishnah
the
some
some standing
),
HTIjn flD33
Great Synagogue,
ppDlin ~\}W
the ox to be stoned
(according to Segal,
some emphasis
rests
Mttnaic Hebrew, 1909, pp. 19-21) 1908) pp. 665-667 upon the attribute, as contrasted with something different.
JQR-
Here
it is
art.
31
n^1?n
there
Xn or [
Ijnj n-ljn).
error,
19. In
this verse as
is
stands in
MT.
must be some
though
(i)
"pn
it
nx"1
does not
but
mean (AV.)
on or
to look into
^N
ns"i),
to look
at,
pleasure
6,
(\\/.
ii to look upon the green plants of the valley: Ez. 21, 26 he looked
at the liver:
Qoh.
11, 4
Gen. 34,
be used
will
signify to
i.
gaze
at, viz.
with an unbecoming
We. Kp.
Stade, Gesch.
204).
(2)
The number
of those
smitten
1
is
and the juxtaposition of D^13n without 1 It is true, both numbers are in another indication of error
is
incredible in itself;
LXX:
for
but there they are even more out of the question than in
limits the slaughter to the
MT.;
!
sons of Jechoniah (cm for Dja) Josephus speaks of the number smitten as only seventy ; and modern
scholars generally (including Keil) reject
1
LXX
H$
t^tf
D^CH
as a gloss,
numeration, Gen.
These are some examples of the repetition of H3K 5, 8. 10. 13 al., but none without 1.
VI. i8-2i
though how
speculation.
it
59
must remain matter of
found
its
way
(3) Instead of
KCU OUK
CtDK>
rP3
utol
^3X3
"p
LXX
TJo-fxeViaai
ol
lexoft ou ev
originality of which
a0YAevio>
speaks
strongly in
favour.
Unfortunately
it
cannot be
is
Hebrew word it may here express. It such an unusual word would have been chosen
inDB>
to
common term like (which indeed in v. 13 is represented S 33 1p3 K?l, i.e. And by the ordinary v</miveo-0ai). We. suggests the sons of Jechoniah came not off guiltless, were not unpunished,
render a
WW
among the men of Beth-shemesh, because they had gazed at the ark of Yahweh and he smote among them (DH3 for DJ73, as LXX) seventy men (so Now.). Klostermann suggests the rare ViPl (Ex. 18, 9) for And the sons of Jechoniah rejoiced not among the men rja-pevicrav of Beth-shemesh, when (or because) they looked upon the ark of Yah weh 1 (so Sm. Bu.). Whatever be the verb to which fop,, corresponds,
;
:
LXX
:
follows awkwardly upon MT. Djn and is in fact tautologous, whereas DH3 71 of LXX trBnV3 nWK3, refers naturally and consistently to the sons of Jechoniah before men
the style of the verse
in
"p
tioned.
The
first
*p
in
MT., on
13OO,
cf.
-
must be
.
just the
LXX
us,
more than
its
.
-from upon
II 13, 17.
from
off us, so as to
i
us
of
presence:
2 Ki. 12,
i9
8, 14.
site
Nu.
21, 7.
is
21.
vn] The
of Qiryath-ye arim
it
name has
;
was most probably (Robinson; EB. s.v. cf. G. A. Smith, H. G. 226) at Qaryet el-Enab (the City of grapes ), miles NE. of Beth-shemesh, and 7 miles NW. of Jerusalem, 9-10 among the hills, 2385 ft. above the sea. Beth-shemesh (see on v. 13)
not been preserved: but
come down
(notice
went down,
of the
bable
3
similarly,
less
pro
first
by
plebis
cf.
Targ., and
by Aptow.
ZAW.
1909, p. 243.
60
border
1 Beth-shemesh, in Josh. 15, lo) Topographical distinctions are always carefully observed by the Hebrew Let the reader study, with this point of view in his mind, the writers.
history of
7,
i.
Samson
(Jud. 13-16).
Pesh., Targ.,
and
II 6, 3
ch. 6,
nyim
T<5>K.
In
MT.
v.
mention of
in the
the mice in
and 18
number of images
of mice
v.
village), v. 4
difficulties
:
At
first
sight,
LXX
in
is
linn
Dn33y
i^yi)
MT.
a 6, 5 is little
LXX
v.
is
v. 5 to the
limited to
five,
number
(4
b KOL elirav,
Kar
apiOpov
vfuv
/AUWJ/
TWV crarpaTrwv
/cat
TOJV
rots ap^ova-Lv
Sia^>^ipovT(o
dXAo^uAwv TTCVTC ISpas \pvcras, OTL a v/xaiv KCU TW Xaw, 5 KCU /AVS xpuo-ovs
T^V y^v).
TTTOLcrfJia ev
o/toui>/Mt
TWV
TWV
The
additions of
LXX
in 5, 6. 6,
i,
and
by Thenius.
We.
He
ofz>.
MT.
is
for
all,
and on your
he points out,
intended to explain
although
what had happened to the ark, and all must accordingly share
the mice as well as for the
1
all
in the
the
number
it
five being
was
sufficient for
D^Dy
Conder
Ismain,
s is
site
(DJ3. s.v.) at
less
Erma, 4 miles
(cf.
W.
is
much
probable
no
supposing
mount Ye arim
mount of
woods
to
have been contiguous to Qiryath-ye arim; and (2) in so far as the identification rests upon the resemblance of Erma with Ye arim, that the m is radical in one
word, and merely the mark of the plural
2
in the other.
vi.
On
37, p. 58o
b
,
15-20, who relates how they would sometimes in harvest time appear suddenly unspeakable numbers, and destroy a crop entirely in a single night.
in
VII. 1-2
for
6i
it
one plague
etc.,
would be
just destroyed, if
were
6,
to
be applied
18
it
l
to the
number
of the
D^ay
alone.
He
concludes that
4-5, as read in
v.
;
LXX,
and
accepting vv.
4-5 MT., he
a rejects v. i8 (to
v. 17,
.
number of golden mice offered) with v. 4 As regards the further point, the abrupt mention of the mice
4, he considers the difficulty as apparent merely
:
in
v.
the mice, he
the double
Gen. 41, 25, relates to one and the same object, viz. the plague s due to the supposition that of D^ay and v. 5 a is a redactional gloss And accordingly v. 4 implied that there had been a plague of mice.
:
LXX
in 5, 6.
6,
i,
as
made merely
for the
purpose of relieving the apparent difficulty of vv. 4-5, on the theory that these verses pre-supposed an actual plague of mice. He admits,
however,
justly, that if this
is
explanation of the
mice
in v. 4
be not
accepted, there
no
217. Samuel
31
judge ship.
D^BTI
QT l]
here,
and
Not
as
EVV.
means
it
Wl]
1
Only
if
nnj in Heb.
to
mourn or lament
(Ez. 32,
be most safely explained as a pregn. constr., mourned or sighed after Yahweh went after
8): so,
the reading be
correct,
will
Him mourning
1
cf.
PUNJ)
".
It is
doubtful
if
w. 4 and
18 by supposing v. 4 to
and
v. 18 to describe
done.
But had the proposal not been adopted as it was first made, that this would have been in some manner indicated as it
:
is,
is
did so.
s
Comp.
army
reached Herodotus
141)
bows and 3 So in
*
shields.
hist.
1 JSucher"
(1889), p. 241.
by the Syriac lexico graphers (I S. col. 2294) with the meaning ingemuit. In Eth. the corresponding verb means recreari, respirare, in the causative conj.
]oJ
is
So Ewald, Hist.
cited
(II. i)
to console, in
:
62
Ges.
is
Targ.
in a
is
always used
or
<l//
it
is
if
it
expresses
to be
. ,
gathered
for
simply.
Thus ^.12,14
"
jiDn^K
NJrtas
.
,
inn
prunni
30,
ins
nvi:
Jer.
3,
prtan:
T nD ob pn,
/<?
Nrmisn prurv ^KIK Noyi: 33, 13. ^y NEy prun (for mi by nnnyn); Hos. 2, 17 prum
31,
11
17 22 b
H NOB
n<
ru r6ac& prum:
21
3nbiai
is
pnjm,
is
similarly 3, 3. 5.
is
The
use of pyw
pyr.
^^ called together
not a
synonym of
Probably the
occurring in
to
of
Wl
is
LXX
Jud.
(cf.
but perhaps
9, 3.
^1
(Klo. Bu.)
is
better;
<
cf.
i
1|l
i
Ki.
2,
As Ehrlich
2 (Is. 2,
= Mic.
4,
Jer.
much
but his
own
just before.
3.
31
I
in
Gen. 35,
2.
4;
Jos.
24,
23;
Jud. 10,
1 6.
*n?S
is lit.
gods of foreign-ness
(=foreign
78, 8.
/^<f,
gods}: so
133 (*33) }3
= foreigners).
rffz,
^f^ry
cf.
Job n,
al.
13.
i/r.
Ch. 29, 18
|?n^).
Ch. 12, 14
57,
8.
78, 37,
and pa:
pi.
Comp.
the
}to3
of the heart,
f
the
it
zfirm, unwavering,
as
spirit,
is
51, 12.
flinty] Massorites
The
:
of ninety,
name
vocalized
by
(cf.
make
J
pronunciation was
Ashtart,
QriB y
MilK) having been chosen for the purpose of suggesting HBO shame (cf. on II 4, 4). mnK y is mentioned frequently in
for
^b
Phoenician inscriptions, often by the side of Baal. Thus Cooke, NSI. No. 5 (the Inscription of Eshmun azar of Sidon), 1. i4f. ONI
fnm mnCTJ
^yn
DB>
n3ro
nmB^
nnn^yOK and my mother Am ashtart, priestess of D pK pV3 Q31V f^ DH3 |33 (1. JH3K1 nni pV H3 and we are they who have built
11
17!".)
B>
5>yai>
VII. 3
11
63
temples [E
a
^]
;
temple
n ??]
gods of the Sidonians in Sidon, the sea country, to Ba al of Sidon, and a temple to Ashtart, the name of
to the
Ba
al; 6, 5
13, 3
erected
by one Yaash
jaulus,
i.e.
mntJ>y!?
TSrb
38, 3 (from
the sanctuary of the temple of CIS.l.\. 136. iJ MO, i mrwy^> Ashtart; 45, i (from Carthage); mtD TIN to Ashtart of Eryx 2 an altar of bronze; 255 (from "ntPjnJ
Malta)
mriB>y
D3 tJnpO
Carthage)
JTTINn
mnB>y
13y mptaiajf
(do.)
E>
Abdmelqart,
servant
of
263
pri
S>ya5>
p&6i bya
ja
n:n^ na-fc
noyn
B>K
mnpyK
[TH]
to
probably = revelation]
"15J>N]
Am ashtart,
(i.e.
who was
Ashtart
among
n Sidon
Ki.
n,
33 D31
E).
Tlta
vlelqart
(mpi
is
Tyre she was subordinated to mntry) of Ashtart in the Philistine town of temple
:
in
^.shqelon
f
mentioned
in
31,
10
:
(see
the
note).
The worship
.
ited
Index, p. 94i 64 footnote ; and cf. Head, mntryn] The Ashtorelhs will denote either images of Ashtart, r (preferably) the goddesses of that name which were worshipped
on
p.
DvlDn
v.
5a als: 6,
i
;
just
cited;
fm^>
i>ya
lenta
p.
Baal of Tarsus on coins of that city, Gesenius, Monunn Phoenicia, p. 2y6f., and Plate 36, VII. VIII. A, B, C, Cooke,
i>y2
3 DDK ^n Baal of 343-346, Head, Hist. Numorum, pp. 615, 6i6 eaven, Cooke, 9, and often: }DH ^y2 Baal Hamman, of uncertain
;
leaning
(EB.
i.
402; Paton, as
tablets
cited, p.
64
n., p.
287
p.
f.),
constantly
104;
Baal
the Healer,
i.e.
BaX/xapKwSo?,
site
le
IpiE ^y3 Baal of dances, in inscriptions from of an ancient temple at Deir el Kal a in the neighbourhood
g.
a
Heb. ;5OD (Ez. 8,3.5), ft en ( m asc. and fern.) in Phoenician inscriptions: Cooke, 13, 2 23, 2-5 25, i comp. above, p. 34 note. Erycina ridens, Hor. Carm. i. 2. 33.
; ;
Ed.
2 (1911),
pp. 731
f.,
816.
64
of Beyrout
1
.
in the
OT.
itself,
TiyQ ^yn,
JVO
on
^X/2 .Zfaa/
;
o/"
Fortune, ^ya
niya
i>yn
Hos.
9, 10), jia*
nnnK>yrn
2 ^yn, etc.
cf.
II 5, 20.
On
the position of
),
cf.
on
6, ii.
#</
he may. or (Anglice)
he will.
On
Tenses,
5.
62.
nnDXOn] with
the
art.,
the
word being an
is
appellative,
meaning the
called Nebi
outlook-point.
now
Samwil (2935
miles
NW.
of Jerusalem.
add rmx, perhaps rightly: the water was poured 6. mrv ^sh~\ out not as a libation (for which toEM would have been said), but
probably as a symbolical act implying a complete separation from sin: sin was to be cast away as completely as water poured out upon the
earth, II 14, 4 (Ehrlich).
8.
\}/.
LXX
us,
cf,
28,
(GK.
ii9
cf. Is.
ff )-
PJM3 so as
cr y
ut (
away from
crying),
etc. ( 9.
ii9y);
33, 15^.
Gen. 27,
IPIN] as v. 12,
and
6, 7.
Yahweh.
due, unto
J 733>
For
^3
Lev.
6,
15 Jiopn
^b v/;b
it
D^iypn a
perpetual
Yahweh
-
IO
LXX
Xaw
is
merely a paraphrase;
Dt
2
13, 17,
where 7^3
= TravS^/xet (We.).
name
of
sacrifice in
ai
CIG. 4536
Archtologique, vol.
;
pt.
(Inscriptions de la Syrie),
fa)
BaXfj.apKuiSi
ff.),
No. 1855 Ei Aa0t /J.DI, BaA/iapa;s, KoCpav* Kcojitov ib. 1855 Clermont-Ganneau, Recueil cTArchtologu Orientate (Paris
.
.
SevTfpocfrdrrjs
.; p. 103 Aiovvaios Topyiov [y]*[v]valq> Ea\fj.apKu>St Otov BaA/ia/)/ccu5ov, dveOijitf rai Svo. For many other specia Ba als, see Paton (as cited in the next note), p. 285 ff. a The notices of the cult of both Baal and Ashtart, as attested by inscription-
1885
p. 95
[Kv^ply
and proper names, are collected and discussed by Baethgen, Beitrdge zur Semitischer Religionsgeschichte (1888), pp. 17-29, 31-37, to be compared with Noldeke
review in the
ZDMG.
1888, p. 470
ff.
articles
ASHTORETH
(Driver
and BAAL (Peake) in DB., and by Moore in EB. ; and the very full articles, esp, the one on Baal, by L. B. Paton in Hastings Encycl. of Rel. and Ethics, vol. ii
(1909).
VII. 4-16
Marseilles:
65
and
in the
3.
9.
5.
7.
ex
pression
10.
W>3
oh?
42, 3. 5.
7.
r6yo
^N1!3B>
TPl]
The
ptcp.
:
in the course
of
so
Ki. 6,
5.
26 (the
new
subject
Targ.
}riB>rra;
Klo. con
jectures
prrn 5
of Nebi Samwil
and the
The Beth-horons were about 6 miles NW. road down to the west from Nebi Samwil
i
would pass
12. }tyn]
under
them, about
We
1
to
be
specified,
cor
an unnamed
LXX
;
(similarly Pesh.
If,
^) points
it
it
Am
EB.
3^.
miles N. of Bethel,
and not
likely to
run ny]
1
^
3).
N n
cf.
6.
31
l^ni]
s
conv., descriptive
of Samuel
rutJQ
custom (see on
"no]
rw
by
nJQ
i"UB>
(ij
is
Ch. 24, 5 f
(Is.
66, 23
is
to
be explained
EHn
^tt
is
there
made more
im
hill,
Ex.
13
al.).
10 miles N. of Jerusalem.
The
in Palestine, the
There were
several
Gilgals
most famous being the one in the Jordan-valley, a The one mentioned here, though in DB. ii. i76 b little E. of Jericho. identified with that, is however not likely to have been as distant, and
i
is
more probably
r6xn niDlpDH ^3
the village
now
called Jiljiliyeh,
p. 3
f.
miles N. of
Bethel.
See further
EB.
s.v.
On
very
HDin, see
difficult.
11
JIN]
nK is
but
(
is
most
PKT^ HN
these places
(Keil)
Israel
much
wider whole than the three places named, that the limitation implied
1
n. pr.
by
LXX,
F
see Jud.
r, 15.
35. 4, ii.
15, 17 al.
66
in this construction
unnatural.
it
If such
the
original narrator
would be best to
v.
DN
as a gloss,
15 by one
who
for
conceived Bethel,
Samuel
judicial
The
2
alternative construction
. .
is
to treat
r>X
DS
:
as the prep.
3, 19.
=
n.
"1&?N
Jud.
4,
Ki. 9, 26.
Ki.
9,
27
the
meaning
will
and DN
is
AV.
signifies
in or through,
i,
when
19;
it
stands to
2, 7).
Ki.
8,
Qadesh,
En-Mishpat,
Spring
and Jud.
a sacred tree)
and from
LXX
ev
TTO.<TI
might be inferred that the translators read D^npnn (i.e. misread D KHpEn). Even, however, if this were not the case,
itself (like
the Arab,
maqam) appears
:
to
cf.
Gen.
12, 6, with
Why
accent,
it
seems impossible
to explain:
Ew.
i38
a note ;
GK.
29
n.
17-27*) of Saul s appointment as The people ask for a king in consequence of the misconduct king. of Samuets sons, acting as their father s deputies.
31
!>NV
8, 2.
"I132n]
A
in
illustrating the
manner
case,
comparison of i Ch. 6, 13 is instructive, as which errors have found their way into
having fallen out in the process of
MT.,
in this
by
letters
[i>NV]
transcription (n-QN
w[n]l
lIMn).
desert,
50
miles
SSW.
of Jerusalem.
VII.
I6VIII.
iran
(i.
i}
i
67
Ki.
2,
3.
nrw wi]
1
Cf.
Ex. 23,
nnK nio^;
28.
6.
DDt^D ID
Dt. 16, 19. 5 5
a.
and
24, 17
turned aside
al.
e.
"!]
napf
nnx]
Thou (emph.)
art old.
fte ^y
no^K
.
Cf. 1 2, i. Jos. i, 1 8. 22, 2 b regard to all that of ^DX and TIN. Cf. Is. 43, 22 Notice the emphatic position
,
"i^N
^3^]
zt #/J
N^i; 57,
ft?
(bis}}
and see
further
on
15, i.
The
as in 7, 8.
LXX
adds
e/tot
*7,
)
to
be
pre
except that . IK] (only here) side of DDK alone (Nu. 13, 28), ^ DJEX (Job 12,
.
"O
DSX by
the
4),
2),
an
(II 9, i al.),
^
to
N^>
nx
properly
aver solemnly,
especially in
133
Gen. 43, 3
so with
Tyn lyn
14
al.
Ki.
2,
42. Jer.
n,
:
7.
f. 50, 7. 81, 9.
i>NB>
iHNO]
J"lNO=7rapa
Jud.
i,
Dyi?
to, f.
1
i,
17),
Km
Ki. 22, 7
in
2^^.
al.
(Lex.
86*>).
n.
dp"
is
in each case
1^
DtJn]
himself
cf.
Lex. 5i5 b h, a] among his chariotry (collectively, as II among his horsemen. For jl Wn, cf. on 22, 17.
12.
15, i),
and
bwTl]
so-called
prose
etc. an example of the which occurs now and then in simple periphrastic future/ see Tenses, 206, GK. 114?; and cf. Lev. 10, 10. n.
and
will
be
for
making them,
The form
nzic denotes
established character (as H33 given to butting, N3p_ jealous), or capacity n3Ci cook 333 b (as [lit. slaughterer], thief, judge] see GK. 84 3 , and
:
"\^[
for a longer
list
of examples Kon.
ii.
89
f.,
cf.
179
(4).
Ehrlich would
point nirabh
F 2
68
abstract
Hebrew had
52^) l&JP
Read probably
the
Pi
el
(denom.
GK.
see
Neh.
10, 38.
And
(Ehrlich):
no doubt,
correctly.
1 1
f.
The
:
(D^Jl)
ip3
is
enumeration begins with slaves, and continues with a collective noun, and may thus be construed with a plur.
i
Job i, 14). The instances of Dnp3 are too rare and doubtful (in Neh. 10, 37 unnecessary in 2 Ch. 4, 3 D s j?pQ must be read with i Ki. 7, 24; and in Am. 6, 12 read D ip23), f r
(II 6, 6
MT.
Ki.
5, 3.
11
D3Hp3 (adopted
31
in ed.
rwi]
5.
mentioned before).
1 8.
^abo] a
:
later usage, in
such a case as
Ehrl.
this,
than
"3BD
(contrast
Ex.
3, 7)
would read
in
"ja,
supposing tjata
scribe s error.
:
ta
Q33^O through a
D3? Drnra] The reflexive dative in common with irQ e.g. 17, 40. Gen. 13, ii. Jos. 24, 15. 22. cf. ^ tib Hab. i, 6. 2, 6 al. 19. \& 110501] So Gen. 19, 2
:
13, 2.
The
dagesh in these cases is probably designed for the purpose of securing a distinct articulation of the consonant (Delitzsch on \J/. 94, 12). Comp. Spurrell s note on Gen. /. c. ; and add to the references there
given Baer, Pref. to Liber Proverbiorum (rules of Dagesh), p. xiv
;
GK.
p.
i.
treated at length).
DS
*3]
= but
.
(10, 19.
12, 12 13 alone):
so
2,
15.
21, 5
al.
See
Lex. 475 a
9,
i
10,
king.
1 6.
First (and
is
oldesf]
Saul
6),
and bidden
do as his hand
may find
0,
i.
when
occasion arises.
pCP-po]
That Kish was of Benjaminite descent is stated in of the verse and we seem to desiderate here a statement
;
VIII. if
IX. 4
i,
i
;
69
Jud. 13,
etc.,
of the place to which he belonged (cf. therefore, we should read, with We. Bu.
^3, 15).
2).
Perhaps,
(see
Now.
po^n njnao
cf.
Gibeah of Benjamin
1B>N
(13, 15.
II 23, 29;
34),
Jud. 19, 14
po jnb
(10, 26.
nynan), or
23, 19.
of Saul
26, i),
22, 6.
or nyzun alone
or,
Tell el-FUl,
as
there are
(ZDPV.
iyw
father
in
is
1909, 2-13),
yards to the
Is. 10, 29).
NW.
s
tjnK
p]
the
name
is
of Aphiah
was
s
either not
Smith
remark,
i.
known
K^N
or unimportant.
There
force,
however,
"W
p
But
is
CN
found II 20,
"
Est. 2, 5.
it is
by saying
a scribe
son of a.
Benjaminite."
It is
is
the error of
who expected
22, 7
-Oil;
20,
^O
t^X as here.
2 Ki. 15, 2 Ki. 5,
i
^Tl 1133]
Here, probably, as
20 (Bu.), Ru.
etc.),
2, i,
a sturdy
(cf.
man
a sturdy, honest
on
nJiaxm
see
v.
20
and
Is.
26, 14;
o/"
ch. 13,
(some)
i
axw
Kish
But perhaps B*p NVOJ). ( should be read (Nold. Bu. Ehrl.); cf.
22
b
17, 8.
Ki.
2,
39 (GK.
1290).
is
inx-nx] ^nx
that
it
so
and limited
3,
by,
so frequently, as Gen.
130").
22
MOO 1HS3,
(GK.
,
Respecting HN
;
Ew. 277 d GK. n7 d and comp. and (with the same word as here)
Nu.
6,
15
DnonnsrnK 1
4. The repeated change of number in this v. can hardly be original, though parallels can be found in MT. Nu. 13, 22 N3 1 ; 33, 7 2B^1. But it can scarcely be questioned that in all these cases the pi. was
I
(a).
Read
therefore, with
LXX, ruyi
1 In illustration of a man being led to his destiny throngh the search for lost animals, Wellh. (Keste Arab. Heidentumes , 148, ed. 2, 201) cites Kitab al-Aghdni,
i.
133,4.8, xix.
3ff.
70
p&J] presumably the district round 7\wv jD (2 Ki. 4,42), which, from the context, cannot have been far from the Gilgal of v. 38. This Gilgal, from which (2 Ki. 2, i. 3) Elijah and Elisha went down to Bethel, cannot, as
RV. with marg. references strangely suggest on v. i,- be the Gilgal of Jos. 5, 9 in the Jordan valley, between Jericho and the Jordan, some 3000 ft. below Bethel, but is, no doubt, the Gilgal of I S. 7, 16 (see note), the modern Jiljiliyeh, on a high hill (2441 ft.) 7 miles N. of Bethel. This Gilgal
the editors of the
is
indeed 450
ft.
but
it
is
separated from
it
by the great
W.
for
ej-Jib (1746
ft.,
for the
went down
parts 2030 ft.), the descent into which may account b to Bethel of 2 Ki. 2, 3 (DB. ii. i77 ). Rai6aapiaa (LXX
some
nt5>vtJ>
15
Roman
site
ruined
?JD in 2 Ki.) is said by Euseb. (Onom. 239, 92) to have been miles N. of Diospolis (Lydda), a situation which would just suit the Sirisia, 14! Roman miles or 13 Engl. miles N. of Lydda (EB. s.v.).
might very well be the modern Kefr Thilth, 4 miles NE. the Arab, th corresponds correctly to the Heb. &
:
Or Ba
al-shalisha itself
NW.
of Gibeah.
D
Jud.
vytJ>]
mentioned between Beth-shemesh and Aijalon: (Josh. 19, 42, i Ki. 35 4, 9 f), a place which, though it was no doubt in the neighbour hood, has been identified very precariously, for the names do not agree phoneti
error for
i,
D
;
l|
3,3yt}>
with Salbtt, 4 miles NW. of Aijalon. Aijalon would be about 20 miles S. of Kefr Thilth (above), and 12 miles W. of Gibeah. Whether, however, all the places mentioned are rightly identified, must remain
cally,
an open question if the map be consulted, a journey in search of the lost asses from Gibeah (Tell el-Ful) to Kefr Thilth (25 miles to the NW.), then 20 miles to the S., to some place near Aijalon (??), and thence either 13 miles back to Beit-Rima,
:
or
1 1
ENE.
to
Ram- Allah
(9, 20),
Zuph
Samuel
home
was
in
fW]
C>p3
of them).
is
In
full,
ffW: but
nJ
D E
D^p3 DW3KH1
i
D"3Vn ;
Ez.
7,
25
9 p
JW
Is.
cf. ch.
10, 14 (}N
&Ql"^
3),
and
nji?
J
(Job
3,
59, ii
5.
PW
njjM
1N
I
nn] On
The
f)1
pN3,
;
see Tenses,
:
3.
Jud. 15, 14
also
165-169 and cf. 20, 36 II 20, 8 below v. ii (with the ptcp.). 14, 27
;
;
23;
2 Ki. 2, 23.
first
sentence must only contain a single verb, with at most the addition
of a negative circumst. clause, denoting time or place (as Gen. 44, 4)
the
:
Old
Lat. 1N
is
IX. 4-9
the
if
71
home
on
i,
i),
which,
the
W. end
to
of Benjamin.
In 10,
2,
when
be anxious or concerned:
38, 19 I
am
concerned on
account of
my
sin:
The
pf.
and
f.,
waw
Ex. 34, 15
and regularly: see Tenses, 112?. 115, s.v., GK. on which we have started 6. rfky UD^n l^N]
here as including the goal
:
"jm
is
conceived
to
Gen. 24, 42
5.
differently:
which I
7.
am
"
going
].?
upon
.?
so Jud. 18,
rum]
z/"we
And
lo,
we
. .
shall go,
and what
JO,
shall
:
we
on
bring?
20, 12,
etc.
=And
^>TN]
go, what
So
Ex.
8,
22
cf.
and
II 18, ii.
five
times in Hebrew,
is
mostly
in
The word
common
"pn
:
Aramaic, being
is
in the
Targums
(which
e.g. in the
Targ. of
miB>m]
6. 10.
N onp-px
impossible to bring.
for
The
and the meaning must be, and a present it sense required is and there is no present
J
to bring,
NI
(Ex. 17,
i),
.-
or tfani?
PK
mrew
(Gen.
2, 5.
Nu. 20, 5
nin^ j$
nna.
2 Ki. 19, 3
Lex. 34 b
rrnKTl]
top].
The
make
"fit?
here.
9.
only here
illustrated
Is. 57, comp. the use of the cognate verb from 2 Ki. 4, 42 (the gifts offered
to
NtfEj] there is found, idiom, for there is here (21, 4), or there is
cf.
Lex. 594*.
with
Read nnnn
etc.
the
pf.
with
waw
n,
v.
119
8).
is
9.
An
evidently after
ii,
where nsin
72
used
GK.
io7
So Ruth
4,
. .
n. 1NVO TOm
7 (probably a similar gloss); Jud. i, 23. D^y non] Where, in this idiom (see v.
is
5),
the
is
repeated
as
Gen.
Hence
construction).
12. K
17
t.
Jer. 37,
DVn
^3 nnjj
"PJS7
Din]
LXX
iSou
Kara
TTPOO-WTTOV
vfJL(t)V
vvv
Sta.
TT)V f](ji.fpav
restores Di
whence We., developing a suggestion of Lagarde 1 na nny M^?? n n lo, he is before you now, just at
KT\.,
, :
present, he
is
come
We. remarks (i) that the sing, "pa? agrees ill with v. 12, in which the pi. is used throughout (2) against MT. 1HD, that no reason appears
:
why
ing
if
Samuel had
just
come
not,
some
journey, but
v. 23,
n3
J^K
THEN
to the cook).
The
plausibly explains as a
explicit subject HNIH, which had been inserted by a scribe as a subj. for WJsi? (though, when the noun to which run refers has immediately preceded, the pron., whether
remnant of the
is
cf.
n.
16: Tenses,
,
135. 6, 2).
v.
I3
where
it
is
by LXX.
The
n, and means at
once, just
p]
but to
6, 3, as
express correspondence
is
very rare.
^ "lNifD3
Cf.
Hos.
emended very
Nin O]
plausibly
.
by Giesebrecht,
for
13
WinK 3.
for he
nn
first
r>KXn
DVna in&na]
him
just
now
you
will find
him/ the
1HN not being subordinated directly to the verb, but being resumed
Anmerkungen zur
for
iii
njon
inD -pab).
IX. 9-i?
in
is
73
1DN
at the end,
The
case
but an extension of the principle which is exemplified in Gen. 13, 15 to thee will I give nJnns . , i?3 nN ^ for all the land ,
"fr
pxn
it;
21, 13;
ch. 25,
6).
The resumption
:
when
the
first
object
is
!
a pronoun
but see
omit [as Th. 27 would do] one of the two inK borders on barbarism (We.). Klo.
IDN DJ
also,
man
Him
smite him
To
first 1J1N
as an error for
nny
(cf. v. 1 2).
l^yi]
The
city itself
nCQ on a
is said, v.
still
b
(
n2H
mbyi>
conversely,
it
25
Tyn noan
Probably
this
1TV1).
this is
vyn lira]
language of
an ancient error
in the
verse (Saul
to
and
his servant
were coming
and
meet them).
of the manner in which the pluperfect
^1]
An example
*"
tense
is
expressed in Hebrew.
^J
l
By
common
)
descriptive tense
(i.e.
lit.
and Y. went on
uncover
the
connexion with what precedes is severed, and the mind is left free to throw back the time of n?3 to a period prior to the point which the narrative itself has reached. So regularly, as 14, 27. 25, 21. 28, 3 ;
II
Cf.
1
8,
18
2.
etc. (Tenses,
76 06s.;
GK.
106?, 142*).
For a
f?N
HK
r6a,
20,
1 6.
12. 13.
"IHJD
ny3]
the time
to-morrow
i
= when
2.
to-morrow has
2 Ki. 7, i. 18.
i.e.
come.
10, 6f.
So
II 20, 12.
Ex.
9, 18.
Ki. 19,
20, 6.
Cf. Gen. 18, 10. 14. 2 Ki. 4, 16. i7t n*n njJS
it
(probably)
is)
reviving
"ino
must not
In
1
in these phrases
full,
be regarded as a genitive, since riy3 has the art. would be ITO njm nvn?, nT! nyn WHS (Hitzig on Job 39, they
prince,
lit.
7).
T3J]
one in front,
leader
Sam. and
Kings)
7, 8.
i
i.
Ki.
i,
35. 14, 7.
16, 2.
20, 5
cf. Is.
55, 4).
i6b.
Djrn]
"3]
LXX
1 8,
y
21.
^rnx
(Ex.
3, 7):
no doubt,
rightly.
^l
HN2
Gen.
17. Vljy]
Is. 14,
10
al.,
to answer, not
some-
74
(Lex. 773*).
"p?8
THDN
as
1B>N]
to
whom
one/
etc.
cf.
v.
23^.
"13$
"ivy]
(in
1
here only in the sense of coercere imperio : cf. a passage, however, where the text is very suspicious).
8.
Jud. 18, 7
7N1CC?
fix
nx]
drew near
/0
is
is
intended,
1
,
which
with
No
ch. 30, 2
and Nu.
19. 20.
4,
"J/n),
HX
Dnbxi] D^DM
LXX
D^E"),
KGU
<aye,
i.e.
pfew
(or
nn^Kl).
riK>7K>
DVn]
i.e.
We.
Bu.,
GK.
DtT?
m i34
.
,
days ago.
nUHNTl]
Gen.
Jl
2,
17 (p). II 6,
23
(7).
is
2 Ki. 22,
18 (7X):
T>J<?J,
197 Obs.
70), as
it
i.
is i.
Db>rr?X]
The
the
tone
(Tenses,
(GK.
72*)
by
waw
;
consec.
cf.
The
J1
to (on),
as II 13, 20
al.
Cf.
Lex.
523^ (3
TOO, TO.
wpata TOV
la-parjX; et cuius
is all
that
is
sense as in Hag.
D^n
73
same concrete
etc.
rnpn
(ptcp. pass.).
p.
33N] rmTel(GK.
naai?
1
po^a
(Ehrlich)
aBjpp]
.
6o.), on account of thepause (seeon i, 15). ^DplD should be logically fOjfW, or rather
Jt^jpr?
The
plural
may be due
of
1
<Q2V
(read as
HM
So in the one passage in which the st. c. of ft3p occurs, 2 Ch. 21, 17. Ehrlich maintains that fbp and JtDp cannot be used promiscuously, but that jbp is the
form out of pause, fCp the form in pause (cf. GK. It is true, }bj3 is 29"). found with athnah and soph-pasuq, and JtDp is always found with a conj. always
accent
:
disj.
thus
we have
|C|?
IX. 17-24
B3PJ
ever, curiously
K>.
75
B3B>
(Keil).
How
We. Stade
enough, the same expression occurs Jud. 20, 12 732 in both cases to point (p. 204) propose
perhaps the archaic form of the
;
K>,
thinking that
st. c.
(GK.
go
but
6, 15,
this
is
hardly probable.
With the
affects,
passage generally,
similar modesty.
cf.
Jud.
fTVyvn]
= the smallest:
See on
i,
GK.
1 8.
i
1338.
22. nnat??]
B>N"O]
We
;
DWip =
those invited
to a feast, as
Ki.
i,
41. 49
&Op
z#. 9.
10.
23. n:o]
See on
i, 4.
24. iT7yni]
in
force
of the relative
This is well substantiated for late depends upon the consonants. Hebrew (Ch. Ezr.), i Ch. 26, 28. 29, 8 al. but the one example in
:
2
,
is
so isolated that
easily
might
rests
in the
Is.
51,
;
H/on Gen.
21, 3
punctuation represents a genuine had n been in use in earlier tradition is extremely questionable Hebrew with the force of a relative, it is strange that it should appear
i
Ki.
u,
9).
Whether
this
pi.
its
restriction
"
to cases in
which a
different
accent
K2n) or punctuation
s
,
regular construction
p?^ n&p^n) would give rise to the and the fact that the Massorah itself does not
1
16,
u al.,
JJDj?
but fb i? 20,
Est.
i,
2 al.
fCp II
9, 12+,
and
5f, but
|bp
fb[5,
it
is
sf.
strange that
the form
1
we should
b
find
Comp. Ew.
For
156*;
33i
(Ew.
8
GK.
Is.
138 ,^ very uncertain; either ~\3*] 52), or, more probably, "U^n should be read.
(i)
and note:
GK.
is
a subst.
See, e.g.
,
H77HH
(Ew.
read as
d
;
And so in Ez. 26, 17 51, 9 rQXnOri; Gen. 48, 5 17 D^713n. H77nn, may be the ptcp. Pu al without D, like 7|N Ex. 3, 2 etc.
.
i69
GK
52
).
76
HXtJn Gen.
12, 7.
is
make
and
it
not
original,
that
unknown
to
classical
CTT
Hebrew.
it
as in the
Gk. idiom TO
avrr/s
rivJJ
The usage
here
is
thus doubly
by precedent or parallel. Under the circumstances it can scarcely be doubted that Geiger (Urschrift, p. 380) is right in reading njpKrn and the fat tail (Ex. 29, 22 and
exceptional,
and
entirely unsupported
breeds of sheep
tail
of certain
),
and
is
still
esteemed a delicacy
it
East
when
much resembles marrow (the writer has seen and tasted it in Syria). The allusion in the v. will thus be to certain choice pieces reserved
23*")
specially (v.
for those
is
DW^pn
t?N~Q
2
.
~ICN V|]
y\
The
subj.
lyiD^ *3]
because unto the appointed time [hath it been] kept have invited the people. 10*6 is construed with
a-vvea-iv:
cf.
11DB
freely,
Kara
is
Ex.
5,
preceding verb
The
however,
is
not good
;
and Kin
is
desiderated after
d
)
GK.
1 1
6s
nOE
or
It
(GK.
i44
ipE/, for
easy emendation).
some
corruption in the text (especially in TlNIp DJ?n IDs!?). 1XBO also does not mean reserved (Ew.), but left over. V. 1 3 however suggests that
their
meal
had
finished,
but that the other guests waited to begin their meal until Samuel had
arrived
:
therefore, here is a
polite invitation to
meal;
"Ntwn,
then begin
theirs.
for
the flesh
(of
Comp.
illustration
fat tail.
3
the notice in Hdt. 3. 13; and see in the Jewish Encycl. xi. 250 an of such a sheep, with a small cart supporting the long and heavy
the
fat tail
are
still
whom
(ZDPV.
vi.
98, cited
by
IX. 24
flesh
X. i
77
prepared for the table, Ex. 21, 10. ^.78, 20), and Sm. Bu. Gen. 34, 19), or -)D Now., for -W&, Hint* (irfnx Gen. 32, 5, or nriN ; Sm. Now. also follow Bu. in reading D JOjpn Dj? ^DKJ? for nDNij Eat is set before thee we then get, Behold, /&? TiX"!p Dyn
:
/^
;
thee unto the appointed time, that thou (or they) have tarried for with them that are invited! But the flesh is set before thee mayest eat
for
we
is
rather a bald
5,
and graceless
it
invitation
and
"inx
always (even in
opposed to Tna) has the idea of tarrying later than is usual, or might be expected ; though suitable, therefore, with to the appointed time? iyiDn~| (II 20, 5), would it be suitable with but in the to D^fcOpn DJ? hivh has been suggested Nothing preferable
Gen. 32,
where
is
it
would be a
"lOtwn
change
(see v.
to read, for
iN&wn,
~i1B>,
23
b
),
and
for
as suggested above,
^^0$ or
J
"W?B>
25-26. 13tJ1
fcrl
:ajn
i?y
/ISP Dy -nTl]
LXX
K al SieVr/owo-ai/
$>*$>
TW SaovA.
6) Vl2nl.
TO?
S</J/m,
Kal e/co^^r;
in
.*
33fl
33!!
^
and
(Pr. 7,
The sequence 1DW1 both being pre ("DTI mature, when 21 Nnp ! follows) that there can be little doubt that this And they spread a couch for Saul on the house is the true reading: and he lay down, to which Samuel s calling to Saul on the top,
MT.
11
is
so bad
house-top
in the
morning
(v.
26
31
natural
and
suitable sequel.
27.
DV3]
I.
going on):
on
2,
16.
10,
fB>n"]B-nx]
Cf. 2 Ki. 9, i. 3.
?
3
1
N^n]
not that
Hath not?
is
shewn by
II 13, 28
Ew. on
the basis of
LXX
it is
irapcL
"IDS?
"IXE^D
Dyn =
best
(whom)
~)N2>
to acquiesce in,
though
true that
have invited, which We. is disposed is not a word found elsewhere in the
;
Hebrew
omission of
airoHvt^t
~15J>S
and the prose style (Ch. Ezr. Neh. Est., and of course in Isaiah) for T)N~)p have before Dyn is questionable (on 14, 21).
LXX
nip off (=
ppD
Lev.
i,
15
3Jfp
Ki. 6, 6:
4. 21),
whence
Th. suggests Krjnj? c^ 0/Y (Anglice Help yourself!), cf. Job 33, 6 Jjm p ICHO But it is not probable that a word so rare in Heb. as fHp (and usually *3K D3 occurring in a different application py li lp would have been used in this sense.
.
1
")
It
in post-Bibl.
s.
Hebrew
tls
see Levy,
NHWB.
f*1p
is
used of cutting up
v.
LXX
nothing different from ^IfD, which the translators elsewhere connected wrongly with cf. aierjvfi TOV paprvpiov
"liy
:
78
to be a
in
LXX
insertion
Hebrew
thus
^ytfin nnsi
tojr^8
nya
is
The
not out of place
:
here
MT. may
first
miT
jnSJ
to
So Dr. Weir.
to,
Dy]
= dose
Is. 10,
near
s
4.
II 19, 38
al.
As
i.e.
Jer.
31, 15 shews,
Rachel
the
Ramah
of
29,
now er-Rdm.
Er-Ram
is
5 miles S. of Bethel,
:
which, according to Jos. 18, 13 (P), was on the N. border of Benjamin but at this time, it seems, Ephraim extended further to the S. (see esp.
Jud.
4, 5).
with Bethlehem,
Dr6 JV2 Kin, identifying Ephrath Dillmann and most commentators), or (Delitzsch on Gen. 35, 20) embodies a different tradition. the Northern border cf. on 9, 5.
7
is
The word
arouses suspicion.
The
locality intended
seems
to be so accurately defined by
?m m3p
it
Dy, that
we
are surprised at
;
for,
no meaning,
near Rachel
a\Xofjivov<s
grave, at
cannot designate any particular spot which the men were to be met. LXX have
but though D7V AXAo^tevous fj.fya.Xa. (see v. 6) be rendered (metaph.) leap upon, r6x absolutely cannot express ^y may the idea of leaping. /j.eyd\a does not occur elsewhere in LXX in an
&?>
:
so probably here
letters,
it
is
nothing but a
Hebrew
word
written in
.
Greek
and transformed
after
1 cant in Greek
Many MSS.
s
Bevia/mv
insert ev
S^Xw (=
lv BaKaA.a0
Lucian
from
i"6yn
Am.
34, 5
3, 12 iepeTs
ecus
from SJHy
(as Jerome,
cited
Jer. 8, 7
4.
dypov
a 5ov K\avaovrai.
For other
la
b; Thackeray,
X. 2-4
adds
/AcoT7//,/2/oias
79
in
[as
though HX
^2 =
umbra
sereni :
hence Vulg.
render
:
meridie].
different
attempts
to
or
now
as
rw^a
but they
throw no
light either
upon
the
word
itself
or
upon the
original reading
which
the matters
= the
cf.
hy
D3nan
Comp.
Delitzsch or
natural.
Cheyne on
^. 65, 4.
But
"Qn
(LXX
would be more
3N~n]
113. 4 a;
(Bu.
al.),
following
is
(Jer. 48,
3.
"V?y,
n);
GK.
n6
are different.
pass fpn] to come (or pass) on, usually with some swiftness or force
a tempest 21, i; a breath, Job
i,
To
Elsewhere only
of
of a
flood, Is. 8, 8;
4,
of God, Job
a stream,
:
u. n,
9, 26.
10;
away
like skiffs
down
word
is
The
read for
npbni.
ft.)
was
itself
on a
hill;
stands
is
ing country.
DPl!?
To
nnrD
is
numeral
isfem. (Ex. 29, 23 al.); and though a fern, nt?ta] found here and there with a fern, noun (as Gen. 7, 13.
Job
with
i,
4:
GK.
t??K>.
97
C
;
Konig,
iii.
322),
it
is
We.
would read
(after
LXX
4.
dyy?a) 3^3
Dltai?
~fc>
baskets
^Nt?l]
(9, 7).
with regard
5.
to
welfare,
al.).
common Heb.
327
Gen. 43, 27
:
Why
(cf.
introduced by
!?,
is
not apparent
perhaps
Konig,
Df6
1
Tit?]
may be on account
insert here,
;
of
J"lii33
understood
J
;
after
is
LXX
Svti
airapxas apron?,
else misrendered
i.e., it is
DP33,
misread
ni"!33
but
DTDa
nowhere
8o
or, as
Ki. 14, 3.
Dr6
ntj>n
^.21,4;
D^:N
w,
D^JN
mpy GK.
:
97^), ^p
should
perhaps be restored.
5.
D\"6Nn
yw
and most probably the older name, marking it as an ancient holy place, of Gibeah of Saul. Ram- Allah, 7 miles N.
(rd. nyai) of 13, 3;
H. G.
p.
250),
is
much
On p
inx, see
GK.
298.
singular
probability be read accordingly here. The accidental transposition of two contiguous letters is not unfrein the Ochlah we-Ochlah, 91, there is a list of quent in MT. sixty-two such transpositions which have been corrected by the
should in
all
Massorah.
Some few
of the corrections
may be
questioned
but
JWm
readings).
As
to
nw*n
3D
13,
23.
Which of
has
has here,
divided,
it
is difficult
to say
versions and
J
(a)
LXX
Philistine
Bo. We.
domination: so (prob,) Pesh., and amongst moderns Th. (V) Vulg. has staiio, i.e. a military post, or garrison: so
(c)
EVV.
Ge. Ke.
Targ. has
^DiBDN
(i.e.
cn-pa-n/yoi)
13, 3. 4 (likewise
in
the//r.): similarly
reading as a sing.
static
j tfJ
(prefect, officer].
On
being
not
otherwise
substantiated),
(c)
probably to
be
preferred.
It
appears from
in the
was now
f
hands of the
jussive
is
Philistines.
y\
Wl] The
it
unexpected.
In II
5,
24
(=
Ch. 14,
15),
Ruth
is
can be explained as expressing a command: but that 3, 4 not the case here; and it is better to suppose it to be an error
is
simply transliterated
Naer</3,
as in
3, 3. 4.
X. $-8
for p;ni (Sm.).
8i
In
^1.
The
explanation in
GK.
ii2 z
is artificial,
in
cf.
D^xa^nE ncni] a circumstantial clause, describing the condition which the prophets would be as they came down from the noa
:
Jer. 38,
22
rhDX
nani
is
160
GK.
141).
such
as
are
is
more
seized
evidently described,
on
the
second 20
ff.
occasion
when
Saul
by the contagious
frenzy,
19,
Ahaz and Jehoshaphat were sitting in the gate of Samaria DiTJD^ D^N^DD DWaan ^31 comp. (of the prophets of Baal) From this peculiarity, the prophet is sometimes described ib. 1 8, 29.
So
i
Ki. 22, 10
mockingly as
6.
$$&
2 Ki. 9,
u. Hos.
9,
7;
cf.
nrvl]
1
the
same word
v.
ii, 6;
6, 1 3
the direction in
activity displays
itself is different.
n aanm]
7-
for
, .
nKaanm;
rvm]
cf. v.
13.
See
GK.
7511.
nt?y
n& yn
The uncommon
.
imper.
was chosen, no doubt, as more forcible: cf. Dt. 6, io-i2 a na The more usual form 45, i6f. San] So Jer. 9, 16. Est. 4, 4.
if/.
is
T }ifcn
GK.
762.
p
8.
NYEn
-|>N]
The same
to first
idiom
Q o h. 9,
10.
Introduction
And
until I
is
thou shalt go
to
down
me
. . :
to Gilgal
and, behold, I
am
nani
coming down
thee to sacrifice
come
to thee,
and declare
to thee
what thou
shalt do.
(cf. Jud. 9, 33) and subordinate to DTV% nan the idea which it introduces into relief, and giving it greater throwing then b is supplementary prominence than it would otherwise have
a circumstantial clause
to a, defining
more
2
.
closely
what Saul
is
to
do
at Gilgal until
Samuel
the
Modern Egyptians
(ed. 5, 1871),
ii.
151-154, 174 f., I79f.; W. R. Smith, Prophets of Israel, pp. 86, 390 f. ("391 f.). 2 Keil s construction of this verse is illegitimate. The verse refers evidently to
1365
82
here meant
is
rn"V"l]
600
consequently some 3350 ft. below Gibeah; hence go down. Due probably to a scribe, who judged 9. iTiTl] See on i, 12.
error,
still
in
from the tense of the preceding verses, that another future was to follow Tn is the tense which ought to be used, and which
:
flight),
3, 9.
For the
constr.,
cf.
Zeph.
10.
DB>]
i.
e.
either the
mentioned
in v. 3
Read with LXX (cVeiflev) D#P, where Saul parted from Samuel, or the place the account of how the first two signs (vv. 1-4)
v,
came
to
pass,
will
.
.
Gibeah
tfltnp^
Pr.
7,
9.
The
rum]
So (without a verb)
Exactly
oft.
II 15,
32;
Ki. 18, 7
10.
-INTI
,
1 1.
inv
b vn]
iTni,
san vn so, II 2, 23^ nojm future time, Nu. 21, 8 al., and of
.
,
b
i
iyiv 73
is
a ptcp. absol.
cf.
and
it
came
knew him,
that, etc.:
GK.
i6 w
Tenses,
121, 06s.
i.
20^.
13, 8-14, whereas, in the Book of Samuel as we have it, Samnel and Saul appear Keil therefore, seeking together at Gilgal earlier, viz. on the occasion u, 14 f. to exclude a reference to this occasion, and to interpret the verse as referring only
to the subsequent one, presses the circumstantial clause introduced by njfll saying that this presupposes that the preceding words And thou shalt go down before me
,
express merely a condition, in view of which, when it is satisfied, Samuel instructs And if thou goest down before me to Saul how to act. He construes, therefore Gilgal, and lo, I come down to thee, etc., then thou shalt wait seven days until
:
come
to thee, etc.
is
and (what
more important) flTTI followed by bmn cannot express a condition. Had DTV1 expressed a (virtual) condition, it must have been followed by ffipnini
1
Num. 14, 15 etc. Tenses, 149) ?mn D^fD" J"iy2J^ being attached dowStrcus, shews that the preceding clause is complete in itself, i.e. that The clause 31 m"P1 expresses a positive command, and not a condition.
:
J"n"V1
b expresses what is to be done by Saul not necessarily immediately after 7 , but as soon after it as is convenient. The collision with n, 14 f. arises from the fact
that this part of the Books of Samuel is composed of sources originally distinct b 10, 8 and 13, 7 -i5 are thus related to one another, but stand out of connexion
: ft
with
ii,
14
f.
X. 8-i9
Prob. the ptcp.,
(Tenses,
83
was
135. 6, 2
HM npno]
gives point to
GK.
HT strengthens
;
and
""O,
al.
similarly in nt
npTD^.
Comp.
Arabic i*..I.^
i.
li
and see
especially Fleischer,
Kleinere Schriften,
355
f.
p.
948.
GK.
136; Ew.
more
183*, 325*12.
likely
is
Drvas
""Cl]
But who
is
their father?
i.e. is
?
their father
Prophetic inspiration
no hereditary possession
and
it is
member
LXX,
We.
nrvn]
for the
fern.
(=
//),
cf.
II 3, 37.
Jos.
n,
20.
Ki. 2, 15:
GK.
1 3.
44 b.
noan]
With noan we should have expected i?yi for Km ; the is also more likely to have taken place in
:
a private house than on the Bamah. Hence We. and most read nnjan for noan. Ehrl. objects that irva ta or (v. 26. 23, 1 8) irva^,
not nn an,
<i
is
said of a person
going
to his
P1DV
Na
"!;
much
his
house, as
1
8),
eis
the house, as opposed to the street (cf. Jud. where Saul had been playing the prophet. Bu.
5.
Dh., after
LXX
10) nyaan
but that
seems
14.
1
to
px a]
i>NlotJ>
9, 4.
6.
LXX.
:
EW.
conceal the
cf.
their rendering of
14, 9.
10, i7-27
17. nstton]
Saul chosen by
see
7.
lot
as king (sequel
16.
to 8).
NebiSamwtt:
on
7,
18.
"aJN]
emphatic, as II 12,
imtaon Kara
G
2
n,
2.
26, 2.
And
_>><?
(emph.),
in spite of
what
have done.
84
Kin
who
is
a saviour to you.
Nu.
9, 13.
i, 9.
14,
9.
Hag.
Ruth
7,
15
So also
in
and
"3
Dan.
17
PDNni]
Several
*3
16
MT.
8,
(where see
note).
MSS. LXX,
"0
19 MT., 12,
is
of course,
#/.
Either reading
admissible, but N?
i"
is
forcible.
:
^D?
"QVnn]
cf.
Jos. 24,
i.
WB^N]
20. 21.
i.e.
"D7"l
not
thousands
15. Mic.
5,
tribal subdivisions,
clans;
cf.
viz.
by
lot
cf.
teal
16-18.
<J>vXr)v
IDDnJ
sense.
LXX
adds
Ma-rrapi
is
eis
avSpas
trn^>
noen nns^O-ns
N3n]
required
by the
Is there
still
(i.e.
;
come
there
hither
is
The people
are in despair
LXX,
yet any one amongst them, of whom they are not aware. however, have Ei ep^erat 6 avr/p fvravOa and it is true, as We.
;
Lo, he
is
hidden,
etc.,
Is the
man come
hither
?
than with
Is
man come
out,
Of
omitted.
There are
several cases in
MT.
dentally dropped
some
(e.g.
14,
the
or the Mass.
Magna on
:
II 23, 9).
D tan
!>N]
he hath
When
DJVN1
is
is
signified
32
^rv]
I^En
1
22"
(20^),
by lool
so 17, 25.
Ki.
i,
25
al.
Comp.,
.
in Phoenician,
DB*
NH K N (= Heb.
N^
5, 32!
rOB*).
And
58.
43, 51)
14, a etc.).
X. /9-A7. 2
25.
85
=
")SE>3]
on 1,4.
Job
y\
19, 23.
Comp. GK.
Ex.
1
rw]
6,
26.
^nn]
LXX
"OH
33 woi
Nu.
13.
5,
23
126"
WIN rani. 34
8uva//,60)v i.e.
^nn
"02
= the
band of men
appropriate.
a sense that
valour,
men
"03
morally brave,
loyal,
"03
of
v.
27*. ilf] contemptim: cf. 21, 16. i Ki. 22, 27. nruo] of presents offered to a superior, as Jud.
3, 15.
2 Ki. 8,
f.
10, 27
Saul
does as his
is
i
hand finds
(9, 7),
wins
27
to a certain extent
be defended by the
II 4, 10,
n,
i.
found mostly
justifies
the 3.
HTJfa
LXX
i.e.
join the
words
This
to
is
n,
i,
B^HIM
^--is
preferable to
(see
MT.
The combination
but
it
of D with a prep,
with
}
most uncommon
on
14, 14):
occurs
remarkably similar to the present one as fully to justify it here Gen. 38, 24 D^HH B^tPlM TH and it came to pass after about three months.
in a phrase so
:
11, i.
falls
nyi>:
still
clings to
S. of
Wady
Yabis, which
:
into the
Beth-shean
but the
site
identified
Wady
Yabis, 6 miles E. of
hills
the Jordan
but Miryamin,
miles
NW.
of ed-Deir, on the
on
the
N.
of
side of the
it
Wady
seems
description
(Onom. 268, 8 if.) as 7 miles from to Gerasa (see DB. and EB. s.v.).
2.
nxn]
pointing forwards to
"Jlp33
On
of
etc.;
Ex.
7,
17.
Is. 27, 9.
The
b of
86
reference,
1
Gen.
17, 10.
2,
-|p:n]
sc.
DnpUil:
GK.
i44
d e
,
and on
ch. 16,
(EVV. of course
paraphrase).
The same
and
rpnotn]
3.
The
fem. suffix
= it:
see
GK.
135?.
*pn] See on
p
15, 16.
unx
Jud T^N
2 7.
A?
yK>1
DNl]
The
137).
f.,
^S
N^
Is.
36,
9,
i.
^N
IKS.
= ta).
1
For
i>33
hB>
nyaj, see
.
,
on
Jud. 19, 29
ijx-isr
hna
nr6^i
rroxj^
i
nruw.
nna
is
i, 6.
LXX
is
far
yet see
12,
^ ins]
1XV1]
I
;
ofYahweh:
23
:
cf.
Gen. 35, 5 (D
Ipy.??!:
i"vN
nFin).
LXX
c(36r)<rai>,
a mistranslation of
2,
and even
cf. dvefiorjcrav 2
Ki. 3, 21
avefirjo-av
(corrupted from
avefiorjarev}
is 14, 20. probably to be restored here, ^py.^1 been suggested (Bu.) by the preceding N?f\ having a frequent expression: II 19, 15. Nu. 14, 15. Jud. 6, 16.
for pW?l
20,
8.
i.
8. ii.
Ezr. 3,
Ibzik,
= Neh.
miles
8, it.
pD] now
1 1
SW.
W.
Yabis.
mirr* K^Kl]
E^N construed
a.
and similar
phrases, e.g. 9
9.
13, 6.
14, 22.
17, 2 etc.
nr:K
l]
Read with
LXX
-JENI.
nyittTl]
on
14,
Dm]
ii.
Better, with
i.
II 4, 5.
all
poy]
LXX,
Ammonites
1
are always
known
poy ^2, or
Noldeke,
ZDMG.
1886, p. 171.
XL
(rarely,
2-15
87
the
and mostly
late)
D Oloy.
On
other hand,
if/.
2N1O M3 1
2 never occur; D lN
^3
it
occurs once,
137,
7.
DHXtwn
were
left,
TVl]
And
came
that they
were scattered.
Tenses,
An
unusual construciion
cf.
however, 10,
12.
n.
?
II 2, 23:
. .
. .
>j8no/e;
GK.
n6 w
saith,
D^xn un
1ONn ^]
the
Who
is
he that
Shall Saul
particular
7,
reign over us
give
up
men
that
we may
slay them.
may
a E*
"0.01
N
"C
^ Who
is
fearful
and trembling
let
let
him return
In
this
etc.
Whoso
is
fearful
and trembling,
him
return
etc.
idiom ^o
person of a particular character, in order after wards to prescribe what he is to do (or what is to be done to him), or to state how he will fare. As in the example quoted, by a slight
invites attention to a
change of form
it is
in the sentence,
D may be
:
represented by whoso
but
really a
more
expressive, less
whosoever in English.
5. 6. 7.
Other examples
Is. 50,
W
for
and followed by
?
Who
has gold
Strip
to
it
off
Yahweh?
is
(Come)
me!
34, 13
"\yby
f.
*]bw
more probably,
Gen. 27, 24 ya
7JHB* ^y:
II
interrogatively.
So not unfrequently
i,
in
Hebrew, as
nns;
i5o
Ki.
24;
21, 7
n,
i3
b
.
ii
and GK.
Comp. on
25,
and
II 19, 23.
15. D^D^tJ
DTOT]
So Ex.
effect
24, 5.
The words
Tenses,
Appendix,
GK.
i3i
b.
Except once in late Hebrew, 2 Ch. 20, i. Not to be confused (as is done by Delitzsch on if. 25, 12) with the use of in \f/. 15, i. 24, 8. 10. Is. 33, 14. 63, i where the answer to *D is a siibstantive, not a verb, and describes the character of the person asked about. This usage is a figure
2
""O
is
Samuel s farewell
7,
2-17;
8;
10, 17-27*).
12,
i.
It is
9,
10, 16 (in
which nothing is said of the unwillingness of Yahweh to grant a king) b is continued by 10, 27 (LXX). n, 1-13. 15 (note in particular the
connexion between
5
ff.)
10, 7 do that
and
ch.
ch.
13
and
12.
The former
narrative, with
and more
original: the
but
it
has
style
probably
in parts
writer,
whose
and point of view resemble those of the redaction of the Book of to whom may be attributed, for instance, parts of ch. 12, Judges, and
especially
the allusion in
v.
12 to ch.
1 1
(which
is
in fact a
contra
s
The verse n, 14 in the form in which it now asking for a king). seems intended to harmonize the two accounts, by repre appears the ceremony at Gilgal as a reneival of Saul s appointment as
senting
king.
The
DS^B^
Tll^"!
.
noticeable.
2.
"J^nno]
.
.
2,
30.
3.
Tipt2>y]
often in parallelism, as
Am.
4, i.
is
to oppress, in particular
by defrauding
ISO] ~iD3
is
the price of a
to appease a
life,
the
money
s
life
of a
murdered man
kinsman
wrath
DB.
iii.
129).
The
for a
is permitted in the oldest legislation (Ex. imposition of a 133 in a particular case of homicide (21, 30); but as compensation
71-011/17),
the
payment of
it
is
(in the
Priests
Code)
1
1PK
mm
PSii>
naa
mpn
sin
= Budde, ZA TIV. 1888, pp. 231-236 ( Richter and Samuel, 1890, pp. 180-185), however (see the last paragraph on p. 248), does not claim to shew that the who,
writer
is
XII. i-3
Nin).
forfeited,
it
89
In the sense of an equivalent for a life conceived as In Am. 5, 12 the nobles of occurs $. 49, 8. Is. 43, 3.
Samuel here repudiates is that he has ever as judge taken a money payment on condition of acquitting a murderer brought before him for justice.
follows that what
13
D^yNl]
that I
might (Tenses,
is
63) hide
my
eyes in
it.
The
obvious: comp.
uiroSTjfia
-
D^y
D1D3 Gen.
icar
20, 16.
LXX,
diroKpiOitjTe
ep>u,
KOL
aTToSwcrw vfuv
i.e. ^3 Vy.
BvJWI
?3
The
pair of sandals
is
chosen
as
his
an example of a paltry article, for the sake of and Sir. 46, 19 day would sell the poor
:
(in the praise of Samuel, with plain allusion to this passage), KOL irpo
KCU OVK
tL\.r]<f>a.
veKaA.ecrv
to shew (as the author see the Pro av^pco7ros, has been held wrote in Hebrew and was conversant with the OT. in Hebrew) logue
avrw
LXX,
is
but in the
Hebrew
text of Samuel.
The
that
1Q3 and
D^yj do not agree very well together, and the sense required is or (so Th. und (waren es auch nur) em Paar
:
Schuhe
P],
which
is
it
may be
mentioned by
be offered
Amos
as something insignificant)
would be a bribe
likely to
to a judge.
The
recently recovered
,
Heb.
same reading
But
^y. is
my
is
*b DIN
i>31
*n(npb
^OD
D^yJ1 iSia);
LXX
it
proof that
it
was the
original
;
Heb. reading
right in
supposing
will
"m
I will restore it to you ; for and answer you (We.) the classical expression would be 3^X1 D3nx (e.g. Nu. 22, 8), with an accus. of the person, and omission
Job
1
13, 22),
and
Ch.
6 (~i3T of
Ki. 12,
6 omitted).
In another
Cf.
book ^N TBTI
.
4, 13. 15.
Lex. 999 b
90
5.
nem]
sc.
noisn (on
16, 4).
LXX,
render otherwise than by a plural, even though they read the verb
in the singular:
i.e.
is
still
the sing,
is
"PUD
thought or supposed (to be the true reading). also found in 19 MSS. In the Massoretic apparatus published
is
nONI
by him
1
.
Dr. Ginsburg
(1883), 324-327 (arranged by books), 327-329 (arranged alphabetically), adding the p"V3D noted in other MSS., was able to raise the number to about 240; and now, he states 2 he has
ii.
,
The Massorah,
collected altogether as
many
as
350.
According
to
the
common
expected, from analogy, or from the context, to occur, but does not
are
of
opinion that these notes refer to the readings of actual MSS., not indeed agreeing with the MT., but preferred by the author (or authors)
of the notes in question. with each other
;
The two
but
if
be the greater, as many will then embody evidence as to the readings of Codices now no longer extant. Its probability, however, can only be tested by a systematic examination of all the p~P3D that occur, and estimate of their value in individual cases. Both Heb. MSS. and
Versions not unfrequently (but not always) agree with the reading suggested by a ~P3D but this is not proof that manuscript authority is actually referred to by it. Examples: on Ex. 26, 31 (in the
:
fiB>jp
nB>yn
PT2D
i.e.
twice
section of these are noted in ordinary editions of the Hebrew Bible. Massoretic apparatus (on other matters as well as on this) is contained only in the large Rabbinical Bibles. The notes relating to the pTQD, published
1
Only a
full
The
are collected
referred to
given, in Frensdorffs Massoretisches Worterbuch (1876), pp. 369-373. 3 Introduction to the Hebrew Bible, 1897, pp. 193, 194 f.
5
in
Dr. Ginsburg
p. 138,
Ginsburg in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, 1877, and Introd. to the Heb. Bible, 1897, p. 187 ff. Gratz, Die Psalmen (1882),
:
p.
253
f.
XII. 5
would be expected
for
nB>JP,
91
is
and a reference
added
and
read in 26, 31 by 6
MSS. LXX,
(LXX
omits).
and
in 25,
upon
its
own
merits:
the correction
is
not
always supported by
The
note in
many
number of a verb
thus,
it
where
11
MT. has Wl, the pi. iNin is eight NT is fourteen times suggested
3
.
has INS
Ex. 14, 25. Nu. 32, 25. Jud. 8, 6. n, 3 20, 3. 2 Ki. 9, ii. Hos. 12, 9. Zech. 6, 7
19, 22
Ki.
The
reader
may examine
these passages
to
and consider
4
.
in
him
to be necessary
The
it
from the
np
in
no case does
be
which
It is true,
that a reading
is
of Massorites
is
called a
"V3D,
Is. 30,
and
that
it
may even be
,
the
n,
i S.
18, 25
DN
*3 for O,
Western MSS.).
:
List of
I
i,
pV2D
28 D3
*
(for D31).
2,
I-II Sam. as given in Ginsburg s Hebrew Bible (ed. i, 1894) So 2 Rabbinical quotations (Aptowitzer, II, p. 3).
2,
13 (ed.
De
1
Rossi,
1911, and The Massorah, but not in ed. i) JD for DX [7 MSS. i Baer (cod. Erf.). Pesh. Targ. read HND ; see note ad loc.~\.
In
some cases
upon a
in other
false exegesis, as
when
r!2
for 13 is suggested in
commentators
defend 13.
a 3
differ;
Ez.
Smend
f.
cited,
on Jud. n, 15)
omitted passage
ii.
stated as twelve.
/. c.
u,
19
may
s
be the
see Frensdorff,
Ginsburg
Massorah,
it is
is
Comp.
many
:
of the
On
I 27, 6
St.
said
"V3D
pX
p?
so,
Petersburg
Introd., p. i87ff.
Not
in
The Massorah.
92
2,
12,
8
1
DEIpcb for lD1pb. So 10 MSS. 2 + 2 on marg., and Pesh. So 18+ i (Appendix, De R.) MSS. LXX, Pesh. iWUfO. So i MS. Ginsb., i Kennicott, and i Rabb. quotation.
(ed. 2)
l.
niDN
6,
nB&OV
bbB>n
So So
c.
30 MSS., and
Rabb. quotations.
*.
MS.
(Kenn.).
20 rfevfa
18, 14
1
.
732
(for
"a
W
2
NO MS.
5
).
25
ON
(for
3).
The
Gi., 3
Oriental reading.
quotations.
19, 10
Kinn.
MSS.
Kenn.
22
20,
TIDKM
(2).
No MS.
Dy
(for
^).
.
25, 23
27
27,
nnK. ilN an
= 2 MSS. Kenn. (K. 154 6. J). So 7 MSS. So 25 + 1 (App.) MSS. The Orient. Tp (Baer, 105,
pb).
i
118).
by
*.
(for
2
MS.
(Gi.).
3).
II
3, 22 -IK3
29 byi
6, ii
13,
1-
So 10 MSS.
2
.
35 INin.
rvai
20
rvan
1
.
NO MS. NO MS.
E>K).
14, 19
W
B
(for
(for
:
17, 19
1
^B).
.
8,
29
ob&n 1
DK*3
So 15 MSS. DeR.
i
deleted) + 3 Gi.
19,
(fira).
for
MS.
(Gi.).
i
sc.
Oyn).
MS.
44 Q^oy
nirr]
iny
(^. 18,
44 Dy).
LXX.
LXX Map?
difficult
Kupios=^
/<l
nt?y]
A
:
The
explanation
is
which
is
that
of Keil
to
of men, the word being used not in a physical sense, but morally, of
the position taken
by them
in history.
when
followed by a word
Ki. 12, 31
i
;
implying
(or set
up")
office or function, as to
make
priests,
to
make
tWy VI
UK
2 Ki.
21,6:
similarly II 15,
to establish chariots
and
7.
horses.)
riDBE N]
The
Nif.,
to
hide oneself,
DD2 3
to
XII.
i.
93
to set
e.
to
right one
another,
(Is. i,
18)
another,
i.e.
5i
*
nipltf
is
OSB>3
prefix /cat aTrayyeAw fyiu/ ritf] construed with an accus. in Ez. 17, 20 vVO
i>3
LXX
= 03^
TT SKI.
DK>
ins TlDD&WI
\3
?yD
"KJ>N.
is
harsh
i
and
(so
LXX
5,
should be supplied.
n.
LXX
(not 0^33?. Th.
add KCU
fTcurfivwcrev avrovs
i,
AtyvTrros
=
:
We.:
see Ex.
10 Hebrew and
LXX).
The words
QHSD
to the second.
LXX
Cn^*l
subject being
in
God).
9.
The unpointed
filled in
wrongly
MT.
"OE^]
This figure
used
first
in the
Song
30
of Judges,
and adopted thence by the Deuteronomic redactor of the Book who uses it often in the frame-work into which he fits the
by him
in his
narratives incorporated
Book
(Jud.
2,
14.
3, 8.
4,
2.
Chapters
7, 8,
12 of
Sam. have
affinities
in style
of the
Book
N3V
of Judges.
nt?]
1n
in
LXX
express
1WH
"l^D
p:r
is
more
is
corrected
by
the
11.
plural
nDX
l).
pi] No judge or
deliverer of this
name
is
elsewhere mentioned.
i3ff.
to.
:
Ewald regarded }12 as an abbreviation of psy Jud. 12, some better known hero is likely to have been referred
Pesh. have
;
but
LXX,
Judges before Gideon but between Gideon and Jephthah no suitable name can be and the order in v. 9 is not chronological. Targ. and suggested
p~i3.
Baraq,
it
is
true, is
mentioned
in
Jews explain
Samson, treating
p2
fancifully as
=p
p.
94
K1]
riNI
probably a correction.
:
The
the speech
the
work of the
narrator,
and indeed,
in this part,
appears to have been expanded by a later editor, who has forgotten The allusion is to the that it is Samuel himself who is speaking.
success narrated in ch. 7.
flBS]
n8<i.
An
accus.,
So Dt.
denning the stale, in confidence, security: GK. and in poetry Dt. 33, 28. Pr. i, 33 al.: but 12, 10
;
rmp
12.
is
Jud. 18,
7.
Ki.
5, 5 al.).
^ nxm] LXX,
II 16, 18.
Dr6xtJ>
Pesh. omit ^.
^
:
tib
= Nay,
is
but as
2,
16
Qre;
13.
for a
24, 24 al.
Cf. 8, 18
bxv
king in 8, 10.
superfluous,
Dni>KB>]
and
LXX.
14.
pesis.
I
is
44
d
,
64
or)
= to follow
is
after,
as Ex. 23,
2.
II 2, 10.
16, 21.
Thenius
inx
nVl
after
not
:
D^in
it
before
"i!"!N
LXX
needless in
itself,
but, as
We. remarks,
merely represents
a corruption of
15.
wnta.
nrvrn]
Cf.
can
Ex.
9, 3.
Dt.
2,
WTTONTi]
Since
fathers
gives an unsuitable
1 sense, and the passages in which 1 means, or appears to mean, as are but to accept LXX D33pp:fl in place dissimilar, there is no alternative
is
deduced stands
In the formulation of proverbs, where the relation from which the comparison in the second place (rare) Job 5, 7 For man is born to trouble
:
More com sparks fly upwards (i.e. both effects happen similarly); 12, II. monly the opposite order is employed Pr. 25, 25 Cold waters to a thirsty soul door turns upon its hinges and and good news from a far country; 26, 3. 9. 14
and
27, 21
cf. \
19, 5
MT.
Even supposing
that the passage could, on other grounds, be treated as an example of the first of these usages, the same verb will be must obviously govern both clauses : the
substitution of it
was
in the
itself essentially
XII.
of DDTI12N31
both with
v.
:
n-22
you
95
14 and
v.
25^.
MT.
will
n ^y]
is
about to do/
viz.
3, il).
17. ni^p]
voices/
Hebrew
al.:
conception of a thunderstorm
cf.
\l/.
18,
11-14)
so Ex.
9,
23. 28
29 throughout.
bxvb] in regard to asking: in our idiom, in asking (though would never be used in Heb.). So v. 19, and often, as 14, 33. Gen.
18, 19.
2 S. 13,
16;
cf.
:
GK.
114.
done
this evil
:
20.
DJ"lN]
emphatic
only
("JX)
do
Yahweh
cf.
into idolatry.
and meaningless:
^
;
LXX.
The word is not represented 29 rightly }o). remarks that Hnx 11 D is nowhere said Ehrlich, however,
that
"a
and suggests
as Dt.
may be
a mutilated fragment of H3
;>
?,
with
"ilD,
innn]
idea of inn
it
in the
Versions
is
ovSe v,
ILO.TO.IOV,
inane,
vacuum, vanum.
i,
It
empty
Is.
),
to a formless
34, n),
in
Job
26, 7 (inn
?y
J1D1T
it
then comes to
mean
and
is
consideration
(Is.
29, 21
^1?
\>^
* "iro
hood
1^5
(Is.
59, 4 inn
40,
tttpro inni
Is.
DDKD, 23 n py inn?
DiTODJ inni nil
p
)
<BDB>);
cf.
41, 29
their
v
"i^
hollowness,
^D|
with
in the following
l^yv N? T^tf]
ID^rt l^yii (cf. v.
1 2
Jeremiah
2,
tfb
i"inx
n);
16, 19 ^yilD
D3 psi tal
cf.
57,
all
i>n;n
22.
Jos. 7, 9
96
Win]
NOTO]
Far be
it
on
II 7, 29.
cf.
Is.
b 45, i2 ;
GK.
is
The
inf. after
regularly construed
(lit.
with
},
sit
Gen.
:
18,
25.
44,
7.
fA.
26,
u:
not
!
Ad profanum
me
!
but Far be
"
\\.for
so that
see Lex.} from me that I should sin should not sin (lit. awayfrom sinning).
like
;DB>
D?
is
parallel with
it
upon h
Is.
tfafyn,
Tin]
;
Comp.
20
aittn
20. 13
aian
(but
18.
39,
jwn
is
Jer. 6,
mp.
See above on
6,
But there
no
reason
why
here
^1"?.^.?
(Klo. Bu.
Sm. Now.;
GK.
24.
126*).
WV]
the
for
IK"]?,
ty.
34, 10.
See
GK.
il
7500.
inwardly transitive
or
internal
DP, as
<//.
Hif
(GK.
2. 3.
:
53
d
)
With
(not
126,
away
consumed, EVV.)
cf.
26, 10.
Gen. 19,
15.
Nu.
16, 26.
the Israelite country
:
:
13
14.
The
of
Saul
and Jonathan
Saul
10,
13,
i
.
concluding
summary of
10, 16
;
s other
to 9, i
27^11,
hsB>
P!3B>
p]
rot?
in
mean
mos
And
1
so Lucian
recen
sion of
d>s
LXX
vtos eviavToD
;
SaouA
1
;
Symm.
iT
eVtav o-ios
Targ.
are
is
"J^O
13 hiMf P31H
sins,
n^T N3^
"133
as a child
(!).
a year old, in
whom
no
Book
n.
in
Field
Hexapla, ad
of
Symm. and
;
the Targ.
ovrcus
Iltus
ainuv
"S,v(iLfj.a\os
tf8auKfV
wv
dnAoT^ra
rfjs if/v^f);
fy ti\ev
2aov\
On the version Tavrr] 6J oii/c iwl itXtiarov exprjaaro, KT\. \fipoToviav totfaro. of Symmachus, as exhibiting the influence of current Jewish exegesis, see e pecially Geiger s essay on this translator in the Jiidische Zeitschrift, i. (Breslau, 1862),
p.
49
ff.
and
cf.
HEXAPLA
in the Diet,
of Christian Biography,
iii.
20.
XII. 22
II 2, io.
5, 4)
:
XIII. 2
97
was
for
originally intended to
no doubt therefore the number denoting Saul s age have a place between p and 7\yy, although,
it
some
ij-|B>
stands
:
is
deficient
l
.
In clause
b, also,
to say nothing of the fact that the can hardly be correct QIJ^ seems to require a longer period, D^t? Tit? (in spite of D KO Tit?) history two years we have indeed D^S? &$& II 2, io. is not said in Heb. for
:
2 Ki. 21,
19
(=
is
DW^?
we
(Gen.
n,
}
16, 8
al.).
If
with
TI5?
Keil
suppose
D HK y to have
to
form of D^t?
must be
supposed
with usage,
in
i"Ut?
have been altered, and we must restore, in accordance DTjB l D nB V. The entire verse is not represented
it is
LXX, and
text,
it
is
Hebrew
btO^O
D^N
nvhw]
LXX,
Syr.
express men
after
3000.
LXX
read vios TpidKovra Iruv but in view of the age after Saul s accession, appears, a higher
:
2 There is no ground for supposing (as is sometimes Not, as Keil writes, 3 done) that in ancient times numerals were represented in Hebrew MSS. by the If the numerals were not written in full, but expressed by letters of the alphabet. symbols, the ancient Hebrews, it is reasonable to suppose, would have adopted
a system similar to that in use amongst their neighbours, found equally in Phoenician, Palmyrene, Nabataean, and Old Aramaic inscriptions, and used also
in Syriac. This system may be seen exemplified in detail in Euting s Nabatdische Inschriften aus Arabien (1885), p. 96 f., in the Table attached to Plate LXXIV of the Facsimiles of Manuscripts and Inscriptions {Oriental Series], published by
the Palaeographical Society under the editorship of Professor W. Wright (London, 1875-83), or in Lidzbarski, Nordsem. Epigraphik (1898), p. 198 ff., and the
Table
at the
in
what manner
symbols which at
The
111^
first
|,
||,
|||
III,
II
III
20
,
-
is
=;
or
#;
21
is
1=5
or
9 is H etc Tne notation by means of found on Phoenician coins (but not the earliest), on the coins of Simon Maccabaeus, and since mediaeval times has been in general, though
A/; 3
is
-5 //; 40
is
HH
HHH
letters of the
alphabet
is
not universal, use (not, for example, in the Epigraph of the St. Petersburg A.D. 916, or in the Epigraphs of many other MSS.).
1365
MS.
of
98
Perhaps
B"X
D^N
on account of
its
resem
troaon] Michmas (Is. 10, 28), now Muhmds (1980 NE. of Geba (see the next note but one), from which
was
2 miles
was separated
by the upper part of the valley, which a little lower down begins to have steep rocky sides, called now the Wddy es-Suwenit (see p. 106).
iwrvi in]
of Michmas.
now
Beitin,
4^ miles
NW.
ft.
The
road from
ft.)
Muhmas makes an
(2890
ft.).
ascent of 900
to Beitin
was
Is.
jnaa, as v. 16.
Gibeah (see on
:
9,
i)
3 miles N. of Jerusalem
shews was
distinct)
Michmas
NE.
of Gibeah
names,
MT.
po on yia recurs
see 10, 10
viz.
3 XJ] See on
10, 5.
iQJ2l]
Targ., njn32
(cf. 6).
D nayn lyOBN]
of course must
Hebrews hear!
the news,
and the
order,
come and
now
follow.
V. 4 then describes
how
among
D nnyn
the people,
is
But D nnyn
strange in Saul s
mouth
and
LXX
express
i,
W^S nb&6
This,
if
saying,
The Hebrews
be
in
its
have revolted
proper
will
(2 Ki.
i).
place after
D^^vS lyDB^
in a,
and
v.
psn
i>1NBM
b So substantially We., who, however, instead 4 (see Jud. 6, 34 ). of assuming a transposition of the words from clause a, regards their
This conclusion, however, is not necessary (Sm. Bu. Now.). lit. made l itself malodorous against (= was in bad odour
K>N33]
i.e.
of chariots
disproportionately large
no
n^f
(so
LXX
(Luc.) and
Pesh.).
hro]
in
2~b~\
regard
to
muchness:
cf.
7,
Gen. 41,
XIII. 2-7
from the low-lying
Philistine plain
;
99
presumably up the Vale 1 8), and across the
(py)
cf.
elevated plateau
fINTPl ncnp] Beth-aven was W. (NW. see the Map) of Michmas, near Ai, E. (SE.) of Bethel (Jos. 7,2), and the N. border of Judah ran
up from
6.
it
is
not known.
IfcO]
is
in itself unexceptionable
:
but
LXX
eTSev
LXX
~iv.
and
this is
"6
The
is also very common: Jud. 7, 23. 24^. 12, i. sing, after the collective 20 a. 41 (ter). 21, i. i S. 14, 24. 17, 25 al. (but have the plur. 20,
LXX
in Jud. 7, 23.
a 20, 20
QTTirai]
(Hist.
iii.
are unsuitable:
44
abound
in
T. 31]), Th. We. etc. D^ra*, as 14, n. Caves the rocky sides of the lower part of Wady es-Suwenit.
["E-
DW\]
of
Only besides in Jud. 9, 46. 49, of some part of the temple TVO i?X, in which the Shechemites took refuge, and which was
burnt upon them, though what part precisely is not clear. In Arabic means a tower or lofty building (Qor. 40, 38), 1^2 (with
Ll^>
^>)
a narrow excavation for the body at the bottom ofa grave (Moore, Judges, the former suggests an idea which is here not probable; p. 266)
:
but
if
rvnx had
cavity,
it
some
would
s
than
ground
a
7
.
onnyi] We.
objections to
Dnny
are well-founded.
;
The word
on the
and as
v. 7 carries
v. 6,
its
no ground
and
in the
273) found at Madain-Salih by Mr. Doughty (No. 8, lines 4, 5), and (re-)edited by Euting, Nabataische Inschriften (1885), of a sepulchral chamber: see No. 15
(= Cooke, NSI. No. 91), line 4 npSni KITnyi KIM p pin JT^n nD3D1&6l and to Arisoxe belong two-thirds of the tomb, and the NTTDrt NrUlO NTH: p
sepulchral chamber ; and her share in the niches is the east side, with the niches See also Cooke, No. 94, i (from Petra). there, etc. ; with Noldeke s note, p. 55.
TOO
with
iNnnJVl
v.
For
my
1"Qjn
nK he
ni~!3yp
This is fords of Jordan. a decided improvement, except that nnyi should be TOST). This, lessens the similarity to B nsyi hence Klo. s clever suggestion however,
they passed over the
:
and
^1
BJfl
for
Dnnyi
is
probably best
and much
For the frequent confusion of 2 and o in old Jordan Heb. MSS., see Introd., 5. 2.
(so Bu. Sm.).
7
7
-i5 a
8).
W>JQ]
See 10,
pregnantly (cf. DJOp^ Tin 16, 4, ^K n Gen. 42, 28)= followed him trembling. We. conjectured plausibly VnnKD, which is also expressed by Luc. (diro OTTICT^CV avrov) trembled from after him
innx
mn]
so
is
Now. Dh.
Bu., however,
.
prefers
MT.,
V"inXO
^m]
is
The
Kt.
is
which
II
1 8,
confined to poetry).
The Qr6
is
?ni s l
(ffif.),
as 10, 8;
14.
1K>S]
^NintJ>
^}oaa^?
is
is
not
good Hebrew,
"iy^
in the sense
or ny? (see II 20, 5) is suggested by Ges. (Lg. p. 851) and Keil Tin (Gen. 21, 2) or "O? (ib. 22, 2 b ), the latter of which might easily but the word is fall out after expressed by LXX, Targ.
1E>K ,
:
readily
is
Bb>
(see Ex.
9,
5) before i?N1CP
Comp. Ew. 292^ note. (so 5 MSS.); so also Dr. Weir. The Hif. of pa is always causative, except here, Ex. pQ l]
Job 38,
Cf. 28,
5,
12.
24.
i.e.
here psjl.
Ivyo] from
from with:
.
same
verb.
2, 16.
is
PB3]
assumed
(Nif.
to
be
GK.
67.
from the
not at
Michmas (on
i, 24),
Michmas, D^DDXJ im
plying motion.
XIII.
12.
ITv] Gilgal (10, 8) being in the Jordan-valley, some 2600 below Michmas (vv. 5. n).
pasnNl]
13.
ft.
GK.
:
5 4 k.
"O
nny ^J nny
22, 29 Tenses, 144), nny having the force of in that case: and N7 (so II 18, 12; hence Hitzig, We. Bu. etc. would point here
nyDE>
Nu.
19, 7) for
nyDE? N7.
This
is
preferable,
for
actually
Ex.
9,
15
differently worded, nny equally refers to a condition which must be inferred from v. 1 4 For in that case (viz. if such had not been
:
my
purpose),
my
:
= by,
M, 34
comp.
2,
34. 3, 12. 5, 4. 6.
18, 10.
19, 9. 16.
22, 13 (8 by).
17,3.51. 27, 10
9 (thrice 7N followed by thrice by in the b and 8, 7 etc.: 20, 23* (23 8, 16 by)- 24, 4.
Cf.
same So
10
sometimes
Lex. 41*.
:
common
but see on
i,
and add II
14, r.
17,
n.
Jer. 3, i5t, of the ideal rulers of the future:
So
in v. 16
he appears
A
is
Gibeah
thus desiderated.
LXX
*,
has such
ets
68ov O.VTOV
nal TO Kara.-
TO
Xaou TOU
/crX
avrwv Trapayevo/Aevwr e/c raAyaAwv] eis FaySota Bevtttjaeiv, This may be accepted in substance, though not quite in the
in
form
which
it
here appears,
it
would do ?yi,
1 These words do not stand in Tisch. s and are printed in Dr. Swete s edition.
We.
conjecture, therefore
is
(made
in
1871), that
eis
entirely confirmed.
io2
would give
(2)
is a7rdvTr]a-tv OTTIO-CJ
a phrase not in use (I3~n Tl is always said). represents a non-Hebraic combination (though
(3) aurwv -rrapay.,
if it
repre
seems to do, D
71N{?
satisfy
1
KSl
as
MT.
by
HpS
11
(so always
see Tenses,
169).
style:
The
7yi
s
following
text
[
will
the conditions of
?WB>
Hebrew
7N1EK>
DpT
BfoK
or] Dy
null?!)
rjjfjan
TTi.ii
:i2nii>
*jb .V|
btanrp
3i
pcya nyaa
jo 1x3*1
nDnbsn.
The
omission in
MT.
5
is
evidently due to the recurrence of ba^jrrfD. 1 6. The Philistines had expelled Saul from Michmas
v. 2),
b
;
(v.
cf.
and he had
retired to
already was
(v. 2).
17. nTlETOn]
(ZAW.
Ez.
9,
Probably a technical expression, denoting 1907, 59) the part of an army employed in ravaging and
14, 15.
cf.
So
destruction:
(cutting
down
trees);
I
also
,
46, 22.
iK
21, 36.
Ew.
(JERst.ioi.
33.) compared^j^J
of a body of
D^NT
which
DH1T3
TIB6&?]
manner
in
JVnK>on
issued forth
Ew.
279; GK.
art.,
n8.
Cf. 2 Ki. 5, 2
INi"
ins]
126",
see
GK.
I34
1
;
and
cf.
on
i, 2.
may] According to Jerome, Ophra was 5 miles E. of Bethel, whence it has been generally identified with et-Taiyibeh (2850 ft.), 4 miles NE. of Bethel (2890 ft.), and 5 miles to the N. of Michmas
(1980
18.
ft.).
Cf. Jos.
1 8,
23
and on
II 13, 23.
hw>
px] LXX
SwyaX.
Unknown.
as the
Upper Beth-boron, now Bet-tir el-foka (2020 ft.), was 10 miles, crow flies, W. of Michmas. Lower Beth-horon, now Bet-ur
to
et-tahta
(1310 ft.), was if miles WNW. of Upper Beth-horon. The Beth-horon from Michmas would be to the NW., past
up
to
Bethel
(2890
ft.,
900
ft.
above
to the west.
The
n
I-II Sam.
{MS
or)
Dy
is
This, however,
is
a phrase that occurs in Joshua, but not elsewhere in not decisive against its originality here.
XIII. i6-2o
near
103
Ramah
"pi
it
would
Michmas
;
1
.
But
the
way
to,
and
see
Nu.
21, 20.
23, 28)
would be more
Ta/?ee points to
this
LXX
;
njnan
the
hill
name)
and
ought pro
bably to
will
The
cf.
wilderness
meant
Rimmon
D^JDXn
j]
about 5 miles below Michmas, on the SE., runs into (see W. Farah, and 2 or 3 miles below the point of juncture, there is a
on
v. 2), at
valley called
the
SW.
into
W.
Farah.
This, however, seems an insignificant valley perhaps (Buhl, Geogr. 98) D^JDS M was the ancient name of W. Farah itself (which to the east
of this point
2 miles
is
north of
now known as W. Kelt). There is a road, about W. Farah (see the large PEF. Map), leading straight
the Jordan-valley, which
here meant.
may be
hill
the road
rather njnj)
may
have been a
near this
road, overlooking
W. Farah
the
or
W.
Kelt.
Cf.
H. G.
31, 39.
p.
291
n.
KVO
fa
11
Gen.
"U2K
that
steps are
31, 31
n. Gen.
(comp. 26,
7).
42, 4.
Ex.
38, 17
al.
1DN] Qr
TIEN.
H9 2
where eighteen
cases of an omitted
(e.g.
at the
i
f.
Introduction, p.
20. ^n*.V]
i,
^n,V!>
3), in
v. 19,
and nrvni
LXX
1
eis
yrjv
aXXo(f)v\wv.
Ought we not
?
to read
i>N
(Dr. Weir.)
Ki. 23, 8
of the Southern
1
Kingdom
No.
cf.
magna on
Ki.
I, i,
or the Final
Massorah,
18.
104
LXX
fore,
132")*!
^^^ (ox-goad),
Probably, there
verses will then
The two
agree in the
the
implements enumerated
iPiE
and the
repetition of almost
will
inp )
in
be
avoided.
21. D^D
Symm.
Si /ceAAa,
HT SSn]
corrupt.
They
are
rendered conventionally bluntness of edges: but (i) the plur. of ns is elsewhere flVS; (2) the meaning bluntness, viewed in the light of
the sense which the root
ful
1
;
"1VD
elsewhere expresses,
is
extremely doubt
is
grammatically inexplicable
DTi D). D^n "i^Dn (inf. Hi/, with the force of a noun Ew. 156), suggested by Keil, would lessen the grammatical anomaly,
but does not really remove the
difficulty
LXX
6 Tpv-yrjTos for
no
AV.
file
David Kimchi
of Targ. Pesh.
its
ultimate source
is
(N^aiB>).
occurs in the Targ. of Qoh. pu6p B^B^l] Another crux. ii (= Heb. but possibly it may be only borrowed 12, from the present passage: it is not cited as occurring elsewhere
\*tth\>
rri"lD>p)
in
Still
thin (hence
Nu.
7,
13 Ps.-Jon. a silver
may
will
point.
In that case
vhw
in
be a sort of compound
is
= tridens.
of suspicion
pound
v. 20.
Hebrew
saw
by no means
free
and we expect
that are
same implements
named
LXX
in the
Philistines
The combination
of
"1VD
^ai
to cleave,
to
i.e. blunted sword (Schultens, Opp. Mm., p. 168), hack, .Ui.9 L_fl-^JL is altogether questionable, the interchange of consonants being against rule ("1B
a hacked
list
of examples in Tenses,
Appendix,
178).
XIII. 20
XIV. 4
:
105
ra Se
o-Keur)
(= DTIK
This
JE ?
Eyi^? HBOE S.
reading
will
And sharpening used be obtained for the mattocks and for the coulters at three shekels
etc.
tooth,
and
:
2 (not
3), dor-,
not da-re
is
intended:
Jfii?
GK.
On
the form,
GK.
85^; Stade,
;
52*; and
comp.
22. rvni]
qorbhan Ez. 40, 43 (Baer, Gi. Kit.) H^K Est. 8, 6 (st. c.). would be expected (cf. on i, 12); and perhaps rvni is
""iTI
an error
for
it,
nDr6]
23.
(v.
the form
The
16) to the
Pass of Michmas/
pass
14, 5).
i.e.
to the point
on
W.
Wady began
(see the
Map; and
cf.
on
6n
6, 2
4>
see
the note
17,
;
on
v.
this
side-across
(or this
20
25
23, 17
Zech.
2,
LXX;
cf.
n^>n
Jud.
Gen.
common
i,
Arabic
347
Compar. Gramm., p. 117). Everywhere else, however, the noun to which T^H is attached has the art. hence (Bu.) we ought perhaps to
:
( c f. v. 4),
or
across this
/aw.
a^V] was
It is
abiding,
at the time.
(lit.
nvpa]
1
at the outskirts
extremity] of:
Nu. n,
i.
20,
al.
of
RV.
;
njnan]
4.
Read
jn: the
see 13, 16
is
and
cf.
14, 5.
2, 7),
nvayon]
form
absolute (Jos.
io6
J1
= side,
as v. 40.
their
two
sides.
f!9,
off,
in our idiom,
, .
from a
different
point of view,
on
(Lex. 578
b
).
nTO
HTD the
repetition has the effect of placing the two identical words in contrast
So
often, as 17, 3;
off here
.
off
13; Nu. 22, 24 ruo T(y\ HTI9 T13. 32, 19 *; and similarly (in n SO (Ez. 40, 10 Ezek. only) n SD and in analogous expressions al.) hie ., Render, then, on the side, off here (e.g. flT . . JIT ille).
. , , ;
on
on the one
side
on
LXX
second version
first,
oSovs
changed (by accident or design) into 6Sos, and then the genders must have been altered designedly to agree with it. With \&, cf. the Fr. den/,
of a pointed rock, or mountain top (as in
opposite to
Montreux).
Michmas,
ff.
On
161
the Pass of
xxviii.
see especially
Dalman
s articles,
ZDPV.
xxvii. (1904),
(with several corrections of the first), containing minute descriptions of the position of Jeba and Michmas, of the Pass, and other subordinate a In these articles Dalman places routes, between them, and of Wady es-Suwenit
ff.,
161
d,
Wady
down
become
further
Now, however (Palcistina-Jahrbuch, 1911, p. 12), he places Bozez more than a mile further down the Wady, at el-Hosn et-tahtdni (see the Map, Plate V at the
end of
ZDPV.
;
xxviii),
i.
e.
the
Lower
fortress,
a block of hermits
caves with
end of a gully running into the Wady on the peak Kurnet Challet el-Hayy, on the opposite side of the Wady, supposing the Philistine post to have been at el-Merjameh, nearly a mile SE. of el-Miktara. At the mouth of W. Rahab seemingly close by
at the
NW.
el-H6sn et-tahtani
iii.
there is (Rawnsley, PEFQS. 1879, 122 = PEF. Memoirs, 142) a tooth of rock that, like a tower on a bracket, hangs in mid air at the and Conder (PEFQS. 1881, 253; cf. T. W. 255 f.) angle of the rock cliff;
supposes Jonathan to have climbed up the rocks near here. Dalman with Rawnsley in making him climb up a gully a little further to the
now
agrees
S., viz.
W.
:
el-Huti,
i.e.
She
b el-Huti:
ZDPV.
xxviii. 167)
would seem
sites.
to suit the terms of 13, 23. 14, 5 better than either of these
suggested
1
Comp.
the writer
Deuteronomy,
(
p. xliii note.
),
Properly es-Suwenit
of the
little
acacias
but pronounced
For a
Wady,
THE PASS
OF
MICHMA
a, b.
c, d.
in
1904.
(Dalman now
them a mile
:
further
down Wady
p. 106.)
>
see above,
Si
8>
&
^resent
route
Michmas
e,
f.
f,
e.
Wady
r.
Steep descent into Wady el-Medineh (the of the City, i.e. leading to Jerusalem).
Ras el-Wady
Head
of the
Wady
es-
Suwenit).
the end of
(Reproduced, by permission, from Plate VI, at Z MG. xxvii, with slight corrections
made
in
accordance with
ZDMG.
xxviii.
161
ff.
revision.)
^//l^
English
/IHv?^
Miles
iMAS
to Beitfn
XIV. 4-9
was fixed firmly, or was a pillar
b superfluous (contrast clause );-and
anticipation of flSSD.
it
I0 7
(2, 8).
is
?1D] in front of
on the same
18, 19 in
33
in
front of the
front of God,
representing
Him.
A. Wright, in the Journal of Philology, xiii. 117-120. 6 resumes v. i, after the intervening parenthetical particulars.
ntJ>y
W.
nj?jr]
is
full
which
Jer. 14, 7
and act, sometimes has, esp. in poetry: i Ki. 8, 32 lyo^ njpj?, ^. 22 32 rtBty 37, 5 al. (Lex. 794* 4). Jud. 2,7, which has been compared, is quite different ntJ y there has an ^3. object, referring back to nifT
it
1DK>
,
1EJ>K,
nB>JJB
"llvyE)]
Not
no
as
ivy
9,
difficulty :
There
is
difficulty to
Yahweh,
many
(cited
7.
or with few.
Ch. 14,
10.
Mace.
3,
18
by Th.).
*p nt33]
The
reflexive
*j^,
i, 7.
40), with
verbs of motion.
difficulty in
MT.
arises
"]i>
HDJ
for in II 2, 21
force of incline,
fc
1W
i
nm
it
preserves
its
usual
suitable.
LXX
(i.e.
express
nvy do
all
mind)
inclineih:
"P273]
with
20, 5
& Jud.
lan^a
jiou, i.e.
9, 3.
11
n,
9.
Cf.
i/r.
"1^
jn
But here
also a phrase,
which in
this
connexion
is
ws T KapSia
8.
CTOU
KapSia
^npS
(so
etc.).
delicate
similar
we
will pass
Comp.
11D&0 ro DN]
II 15, 26.
The
is
idiomatic
see Gen.
31, 8.
DIM
ioy
Wnnn]
idiomatically
= in
we are :
16 Tn
a.
as Jos. 6, 5
his place ;
Is. 25,
Hab.
Cf.
I stand ;
10.
Lex. io65 b 2
io8
10. 11.
20, 22; II 5, 24. Behold Hebrews coming out, etc. a term of contempt (cf. Judith 14, 12 Vulg.) (see Kitt.) the mice was proposed by Hitzig (Gesch. Isr., p. 135), and is favoured by Bu.
nnny
run]
but
it is
not probable.
SJflsn, as
(cf.
12.
msion] Read
1
LXX
see
Meo-o-a</>.
13. I^S
LXX
")]
USM
s
Against
this,
We.
fell
nniDd]
9.
The
Philistines
down,
smitten by Jonathan
sword;
and
his
armour-bearer, as he went
ptcp. represents vividly the
The
armour-bearer
14.
y\
s activity
on
the occasion.
^roa]
10
l
.
as
it
IDS
as
Is. 5,
If
were within half a furrow, (of) an acre of field. the text be correct, we must imagine the narrator
to be thinking of a
IDS field, of a size such as the expression he says, then, that in a space equal to about half the distance across it, the twenty men were slain, IDS defines in
would suggest
:
rntJ>
rw
with
it
hence construed in apposition the principle explained in Tenses, 192 cf. HDN D^T^y !]DD (on
of the n3J?p
}
and
is
a
if
veil,
twenty cubits
).
Nevertheless the
I|
MT.
2
.
excites
suspicion,
3
LXX
has ev
if
/2oXio-i
= mi?n
Ti
tWQ.
However,
the
words
The area which a of oxen could plough in (presumably) a Which elsewhere occurs only in the expression nJt?N"Q3 (five
"!Di?
day.
times),
and
in
rpnrQ3
rule,
once
nj{J>N"Q3.
3in
"ODD3
As an
ii8"~
ordinary
).
:
Hebrew (GK.
\p.
Even
/y3
as
in the latest
Hebrew,
18
119, 14
Is. 59,
(first
time
teal
tv irfTpo@u\ois.
But on
this
We.
with MT., he wrote: The 1871, deserves to be transcribed. Comparing first letter of MT. 3 is not expressed in LXX, the following five agree, but are combined to form one word (D^nS) at the end of the verse agrees also in
:
LXX
LXX
It
i
remains to
refer, if possible,
to a
common
source.
When
IDJf n3V and xal tv irerpo/3oAoty oi tv the six letters on the one side and the six
words on the other are compared, and when further the meanings of the two principal words in the Greek are taken into account, it is natural to suppose
tv TTfTpo06\ots
KOX^^IV
strangely as a weapon.
We.
XIV.
contain
io-i6
109
some
and (We.) will be a gloss on v. 13, intended what weapons the armour-bearer could
also, pebbles, at
have had
any
the
rate,
do not
(cf.
appear likely to
fy.
On
itJJJD,
furrow
ZDPV.
gloss.
1905, p. 27
ff.
turns, see
Dalman,
as
an explanatory
UJLl
still
means a furrow
(p.
one seems to be
10-15 yds.
15.
all
y\
n:nD2]
in the
i.e.
LXX) on
the
field,
and among
posted in
the people/
in the
the
men
the garrison
and the ravaging band (13, 17) trembled as well. b i44 ] became a trembling of God/ Tim] and it [GK.
a general panic.
i.e.
the
affair resulted in
DTvX TWin
adequate apparent cause, and therefore attributed to the direct in fluence of God. Comp. the later Greek use of TTOVLKOV (from Ilav
see Liddell
and
;
Scott,
s.
v.).
Cf. 1 1, 7
35, 5
tw6n nnn
uncertain
also 2 Ki. 7, 6
T31
is is
Ez. 38, 21
LXX (nw^aji
31H
nn !). Whether
is
:
word regularly used to express the latter from rnnn the dagesh is abnormal (GK.
:
idea,
956).
16.
hNB9
E^avn]
GK.
i29
Saul
watchmen, or
scouts,
would
follow
what was taking place on the other side of the njQ32] Read y??,3: see 13, 16, and cf. 14, 2. 5.
D^JT,
"j^l
valley.
JttM
is
untranslateable.
AV. and
to
they
(so
hammer
but besides the word being unsuitable, and one never used
is
abs.
inf.
"jl^l).
LXX
"p^l
Trapf/j-ftoXr]
Tfra.pa.yfj.fvri
i.e.
Cpm DpH
a corruption of D?n
reasoning was sound Iv TTtrpo&oXois, as is now known (see Nestle s collation of Tisch. s text with A, B, S, published in 1879, or Swete s edition), forms no part of the text of either or B.
:
no
and the meaning is that the camp melted away, i.e. was disorganized, and dispersed in alarm 1 hither and thither, i.e. in every direction.
,
17.
1 8.
woyo]
Cf. II
i,
2.
87**,
768
b
).
We
must
LXX,
c f. f. 3,
and
etc.).
The
is
was the organ of divination and, as the passages cited shew, the word properly applied to bringing the ephod into use.
"OHI
QNltan JTIK
iff!
3]
btOB*
"Oil
is
here untrans-
lateable, 1 never having the force of a preposition such as Dy, so as to be capable of forming the predicate to Read, after LXX,
iT>n.
5>8OB
iysb Ninn
"i|n
m3
1
nissin
NEW rrn
in
2^n o.
5
19.
3, 26.
ny]
with
"IS
*ijj
would be
Job
:
7, 19. Jon. 4, 2
(Z^.
TT"!
accordance with Ex. 33, 22. Jud. b 724 b). (Sta. Bu.) is not
*!
"I?
"W
either
(disregarding the
disj.
more
idiomatically
(without
j^l]
9,
W),
1,
"i?1O
137.y
(or
imo my
ni^).
^INK l):
Z<f^r.
7291*.
the subject having preceded, as 17, 24. Gen. 30, 30. Ex.
21
1"U
al.
(Tenses,
127 a;
GK.
1 1
But Klo.
;
^n
is attractive.
T^n
1 8,
l^l]
25-t
Jud. 4, 24; II 5, 10
(=i
;
Ch.
11,9);
analogy
20.
GK.
U.
But the
and
a (6, i2 )
each case.
cf.
iny"Q
t^N
viz. in
Jud.
7, 22.
v. 15).
nvr6 non
is
031
TQD] On
this passage,
(
see Tenses,
206
<9fo.
in itself defensible
grammatically
Unless, indeed, as
;
We.
in
Arabic
(Lane, 2743
part of them
24,403!.
;
swaying or surging as the waves of the sea. So Bu. Sm. Now. cf. Moore, Judges, p. 141 and it is true, to shake (lit.) or be agitated, perturbed, would suit nearly all the occurrences of 31E and is often the sense expressed by LXX.
.*
waves\
viz.
avros
;
LXX.
;
emphatic Gen. 3, 20
^. 24, 2;
causa! sentence, the subject of the verb is slightly and hence the explicit pron. is suitable, if not desiderated: see 9, 13 ;
the
Jos. 17, i
;
In
24, 27
25,15;
;
33, 9;
5, 5
34, 7
>
Jb
5>
">"J
28
3 4J
Hos. 6,1
ii,
XIV.
IJ-2}
III
went up with them to the
etc.,
i.
e.
they
though
camp, but afterwards prepared would be the one passage in which the inf.
Hebrew
appears to
LXX,
Vulg. for non D31 3*3D have eTreorpa^o-av KOL aurot, reversi sunt ut
essent,
i.e.
i.e.
(Th.
We.
etc.)
cf.
JIBf!
>
10,
n)
P^OriKD
1
:
Now
the Hebrews,
who
had belonged
reading
now
generally accepted.
If,
almost necessary to suppose that nt^N has however, fallen out after D nsyni (so Bu. Sm. Now. Ehrl.) the omission in prose
it is
:
be adopted,
2
,
whose
style is peculiar
exceedingly rare
in
which
is
it
is
omitted
it
questionable
if
the omission
vv. 5. 8
;
not
9,
Ex.
4 12
^OK
(rd.
31
ya^aD;
1K>N
13, 8;
1 8,
20;
[4, 13
:
is
different;]
Jer. 52,
i
tyn,
^O 13J?)
On
is
Ew.
it
333^;
GK.
55 d).
is
^frOty Dy]
The
restriction
makes
right in
22. IpfPI]
close upon, see
GK.
For
53.
on
31,
2.
mix
This
p Oin
would read
"nntf
p;H
=go
in
is it
hotly after.
i
but
difficult
Ch. 10,
when we
twice
HPIK IpaTI
for
?
HN
IpTPI,
23.
likely that
}iNTP3-nN
29:
may]
nx, as Dt.
2, 18.
little
it.
Jud.
u,
^y.
Beth-aven was a
ft.
E. of Bethel (13,
Luc. reads
NW.
above
piTJVQ.
The
Michmas
to
2
3
See
LOT*,
p.
^y
= I^S
^y, Di^S II
22,
being
excepted. The relative is also omitted regularly after "pin ilt ^N I Ki. 13, 12. 2 Ki. 3,8. a Ch. 18, 23. Job And comp. below, on ch. 25, 15 C ^). 38, 19. 24t.
1
Comp.
also Jud. 8,
i.
20, i5
b.
ii2
appears to be first up to Bethel (4 miles), then SW. to Bireh (2 miles) after this, to judge from the map, either due W., by a bridle-path across the mountains (8 miles), straight to Lower Beth-horon (1310 ft.), or, by a better road, first
then 5 miles WNW. to Upper Beth-horon Lower Beth-horon (1310 ft.), and lastly 6 miles down the As both Beth-aven and Beth-horon would valley to the SW. to Aijalon (940 ft.). thus be passed on the way to Aijalon, either reading would suit.
4 miles SSW.
ft.),
to el-Jib (Gibeon),
(2020
miles to
24. Ninn
DV3
K>aa
tOty t^Nl]
1
b>33
will
it
mean had
i?^.
pressed by the
dition
enemy
is
is
not apparent
31
how
this
con
would be
relieved
by Saul
measure
(The rendering of
AV. had
text.
adjured/
contrary to
Hebrew grammar.)
:
LXX
has here
suits the
con
Se/ca
it
reads
2aouA ws
r<3
X<AtaSes
6 TroAe/xo? StecrTrapyaevos
o\rjv iroXiv ev
opei
TO)
E<pat/A.
Kat SaovA
i.e.
T^
Dj?
~f/fJ-fpa
(as
We.
rightly restores)
?*X&
^nni
iTH D
nbna TOG?
nac>
b^t/i
JQ^ss
"in?
n^iaj nDn^an
1
;
^N
2
D^abx
:
Wnn
Di s 3.
Ei? oA^v
Tro Atv is
for
in
Is.
confused with
66, 20
TV
1
Ch. 21,
HXis:
is
(Trommius)
8,
oA^v
:
is
to a battle in II
nat? is
applied
Committed a
sequel Saul
error
for
is
great error,
in the
in
being unheeded.
rjyviafv
displeased (v. 37) at the curse Klo. conjectured, very cleverly, that fiyvorjaev ayvoiav was an
2
"V}n
"1J3
(cf.
Nu.
6, 2
a.<pa~(viaaaOai
ayvtlav
=
"I^Hp
T Ta
i.
[?
"1W
"l^n|)],
3 ayvtaOrjaeTai
= *V)
separated
6, 2.
e.
"VfJ ,
and (Nu.
T^n,
vow
of separation, or abstinence,
is
"1^3
made by
will
the
Tp
(the
Nazirite
),
;
7, 3 9, lot) reading the meaning 7. be that Saul, perceiving by Israel s success that Yahweh was with it, laid upon the people, in accordance with the religious ideas of the time, a taboo of
Zech.
Hos.
and with
this
abstinence, hoping thereby to secure His continued assistance. is clever, but rests (Now.) upon a precarious basis "V^n
:
The
,
conjecture
though it might perhaps have borne the meaning supposed, does not actually occur with it.
"I]J
also,
1
2
Though
here
paraphrased, treating
D HJP
"If!
as
=
by
8.
less
probable
Gen.
28, 20.
XIV. 24-26
bV]
Konig,
i.
ii3
76^; more
fully
Hif. of
nfo
(for
!!)
flzaafc to
swear: GK.
578
f.
iTOpJl]
in continuation of
;
myn
iy:
T*WJ,
115,
GK.
ii2 w
similarly Jud. 6, 18
25. 1N2]
Is. 5, 8.
Comp.
II 15,
23 D 313
pxn
i>31;
26 a merely repeats 25*, though the verses stand too 25-26*. LXX has /cat closely together for a resumption to be probable. laaA opvp-os ty
eis
yu.eAi(rcr<iivos
Kara
TrpdcrwTrov TOV
TOV p.eXi(T(r)va,
:
/cat
iSou
eTropeueTO
remarkably clever
to the
Heb.
~iy.
To
laaA and Spu/xos are doublets, each corresponding the same word, however, corresponds in v. 26
in fact a triplet.
rjv}
is
fj.fXia-awv,
/cat
rjv
so that
we have here
Through
v.
26,
rendering of
LXX,
explained by Spv/Aos, /xcAuro-wv being in consequence changed into the genitive, in order to produce a sentence out of the words /cat
laaA
Spty/,6s
/xeAtcro-w.
The
"?.S
text of
,Tii
LXX,
Jn
as thus restored,
.
would
read in
Hebrew rn&n
^y
Tjq.
for
BO"l.
26*,
LXX
agree with
leads us
MT.,
in
except in expressing
to recognize fo^r,
13"!
The connexion
1
in
left
nn
had
"pn,
vocalizing
2
Vih ]
^^
^bn
[its
bees
arose
it
J.
From
"iy,
by
LXX, MT.
E>n
which was ambiguous, was first of all explained by was only 25; afterwards, however, it was forgotten that rendered superfluous by the explana intended to explain iy, and
as follows.
v.
KOT
"iy,
tory EOT,
and understood
original
in
its
common
from
its
LXX
[/cat
Trao-a
rj
yrj
rjpca-ra
^31
In view of the beginning of v. 26, the sentence was thus formed which stands now in MT. as v. 25 a v. 26 {^3T for
DyD psn].
in
is
fact that
"QT
as
a collective term
1
"iy
=
1
honeycomb, as Ct.
5, i
The
MT.
for
TjSl
al.
is
unsupported by analogy.
D^lh" !
Dt. 1,44
I
1365
U4
there was to the
25-26*
And
honeycomb upon the face of the field, and the people came honeycomb, and lo, the bees had left it but no man/ etc. is to overtake, reach, obtain ; with T as VD IT y&Q PNI]
:
!>X
Wl
subject,
it
Code
(e.g.
meet some
expense.
ns5
i
Here Klo.
is
is
undoubtedly
right in restoring
ywn: n^n
z>.
the usual
and
Heb. phrase for the sense required: see 27 Dr. Weir makes the same suggestion, remarking
as in the next verse
B^ajp.
:
LXX eVio-rpe^xov
(on
Hitzig
Am.
9,
10) proposed
27. rirfs]
II 2
1,
i):
nJiOni]
Kt.
z>.
^w</
^z j eyes
nan and nxp are both masc. (Ehrl.). his eyes saw: Qr6 njnNPn
<z^
brightened (as
e.
metaphor from
13, 4;
cf.
1
i/r.
19, 9
DTy nTNn
28.
*!*?*!]
(i.e.
reviving spiritually).
The Qre
if
is
forcible reading,
and preferable
to the Ktib.
so
:
v.
from
*]W.
But the
verb
is
H^
so
*iy?l
should be restored
(GK.
72*).
Dyn
anticipates unduly
however, here interrupts the connexion, and 31^: either it is a gloss, intended to justify
Jonathan
^<?
words
in v. 30, or
we
ac/
straitly
charged
and see on
8, 9).
29. 13y]
An
ominous word
Israel (Jos. 7,
OT., used of
by Achan upon
25 nrn
Dm
ni.T
Toy umay
n,
f.).
and
by
""nsyn),
25 n^rt riN1
Troubled
destroy
is
fig. for,
fim
K>m
to Ban (as accents) for it but to the definite can DyD this
cf. 15, 14 nrn fN^.T^p ( this bleating of the sheep construed as z.plur., II 24, 17); Dt. 29,20 nrn minn 1DD this }N book of the law 2 Ki. 6, 32 nm rftnc/rp this son of a murderer.
honey:
is
30.
PJN]
f|N
= indeed
!
.
with
.
reference
(e.g.
to
preceding
more then
.!
Job
4, 19).
In
"G
fjK,
XIV. 26-34
>3
TI 5
.
merely strengthens
P|X,
tis
indeed that
Here
"O
*JX is
:
prefixed
The more,
the people
:
had eaten,
(nny = as
likewise]
for
now
among
the Philistines.
In
LXX
however, agrees with the usual type of sentences introduced nny ^ (Gen. 31, 42. 43, 10: Tenses, by 141), X? being omitted, for now; the sentence as due to a misunderstanding, as if nny *3
will
then read
The more,
then,
if
the people
had eaten
would
= as
31. njp^x]
of Lower Beth-horon
Ayyalon (Aijalon), now Yalo (940 ft.), was 6 miles SW. (v. 23), down the Vale (pEy) of Aijalon; so the
same
as that
6".
see Stanley,
The
(see
entire distance
on
v. 23).
32. t^yi]
Qre
By.ll,
15, 19)
is
dently correct.
the present passage shews, regarded with strong disfavour by the Hebrews: forbidden in the Law of Holiness (Lev. 17-26), Lev. 19, 26 Din by l?3xn X? 1 and
*
!]
practice,
as
censured by Ezekiel (33, 25). by in this connexion is idiomatic, and has the force of together with: so Ex. 12, 8 inp^X^ D HIO by,
Nu.
9,
i.-tax
11
nniDi niso
to
by.
33.
Dmia] seems
(Bu.).
person
be here neither the right verb, nor in the right Sm., very plausibly, B*T!^J so Bu. Ehrl.
D^Xtin]
are sinning,
much more
weak
letter
expressive than
:
form
is
for
^XDh,
the
X quiescing
in eating.
and frequently.
96.
For DVn
LXX
has cftn
probably rightly.
34-
^.T] GK.
cf.
22, i
Wf.
,
From an
orig.
say or si qy:
the Arab.
etc.
mn ?x] a clear example of 7X with the force of py. VP2 nu? S^x] Some, however, it is natural to suppose, would only
1
n6
have a
nb>
accordance with the option permitted by the {^X read accordingly with LXX
"11*3
T<?{<
is
altogether preferable.
For
wa
is
cf.
Gen. 32, 14
43, 26
DT2
ic>x
rimon.
:
nWn]
night.
a questionable usage \bh\\ adverbially elsewhere always either by night, or to-night, or once (15, 16) last
night,
that
LXX
The
omits.
(cf.
Am.
5, 25).
35.
slain
stone
was made
an extemporized
at
altar,
it,
and the
flesh
their
could be eaten.
See
W.
R. Smith,
OTJC?
p.
250.
Clause b implies
Yahweh.
cf.
^nrt
inx]
that of Qrf?
Jud. 10,
on
15,
comp. also
23,
15, 20;
II
3;
&
Dt. 21, 17
36.
03
Jer. 31,
v.
23), or
in the
down
is
np31
like
GK.
smite
67<id.
The 3
(v.
partitive (Lex.
al.),
plunder
among them,
*1NB>3
among
31
i>3N,
etc.
N7i] The jussive is unusual, both in the ist pers. (Tenses, GK. 48s.), and after N^ (cf. Gen. 24, 8; II 17, 12; 18,14: 46.; 3. Read prob. Tenses, 50 a Obs. ; GK. 109*). The repeated question, as in the similar 37. DJnnn TiNn]
1KB>
2 3,
i.
n
e.
30, 8; II 5, 19.
also,
2,
3, 9.
al.
:
normal
W$
Gen. 45, 4
GK.
their
JTlJa] corners,
hence metaph. of princes, the stay and support of people: so Jud. 20, 2. Is. 19, 13, where Gesenius compares
Eph.
2,
20),
of Pharaoh
nobles,
and the
i,
pr. n.
Rokn-eddin,
Pillar
nes] wherein,
as Mai.
6
is
wherein have
we
despised
Thy name ?
etc.,
and
is
more pointed.
V.
mind.
"
his
39. foK b
(
form contrary
to analogy:
Stade
fern.,
37
).
and GK.
100
note)
As DKDn
is
XIV. 14-4 1
we
ought, however, to have n3B^ (or nat^)
;
TI 7
cf.
LXX
1
1
(with n).
Why,
.
in these
uncertain:
cf.
GK.
after
IOOP.
:
DX
is
a]
The
first
the
second
the
intervening
hypothetical clause.
41. DVOn nan]
Keil,
So
often, as II 3, 9.
Gen.
AV.
Give a perfect
(lot):
i.
RV. Shew
is
the right:
e. truth).
renderings of
D^n
Q^on
;
e.
in
in a
blameless.
is
but this
for
D^ED nan might mean give one who is perfect not the sense which is here required Saul does not ask
:
one who
is
is i
perfect to be
in
;
the one
who
Ti
pHX
(Dt. 25,
:
produced and though he might ask for the right to be declared, this would be expressed by i Ki. 8, LXX has for the two 32), not by nnsn.
;
TU>
words
on
utu>
OVK aTrcKpi^s
/MOD
ST/
rj
SovAw
pie 6
crou crrj/j.epov
17
ev
1/j.ol
rj
tv
IwvaOav TW
ra8e
eiTTij,
ciSt/cta
Ki
KOL eav
Sos
TW
Xaai crov
Io-pa^A, 8os
:
oo-tdr^ra,
whence the
nK)b
133
following text
^"j
may be
The
restored
W T^ Di
is
<
D ^D
1|//l1
I^JT^K rwy N^
f l^y?
!
^^
DW onw
nan ^KI^
n&K
mn
|iyn
|n^na
and
D^n
nnn.
both satisfactory in
itself,
The at once removes the obscurity and abruptness attaching to MT. in the second clause first clause corresponds with LXX exactly:
be followed ; but Sos 817 (omitted in A) 8rj cannot be merely a rhetorical anticipation of the Sos S?) following ; and considering that LXX render IJB* in v. 39 by a verb (duro/cpi&j),
eav raSe etTn; Sos
seems
to
there
is
ftiry
may
represent
WB*
here.
For
"STB*
DN
cf.
20, 8.
A^Aoi stands
for
D^N
The
^.
28, 6
and Nu.
8, 8).
cause of
the omission in
MT.
lies
same
N^>
The
restored text
(which is now generally accepted by scholars) shews (what has often been surmised independently) that the D^DDni DHIxn L3Dt^D was a
mode
of casting lots:
cf.
l^an
v.
42,
and note
that
"WfJl,
which
Innocent, that
is,
n8
immediately follows in v. 41 (but which in MT. stands unexplained), is the word regularly used of taking by lot, 10, 20 f. Jos. 7, 14. 16. 42. After iJ3 LXX has an addition, which in Heb. would be
h&2>
pirn rim
P21
-in-in
rw
N^>
bit? ^N
ojjn
IDNI
mo
11
132
}n3V
W2
"6^1
tayno.
But although
its
its
omission could be
doubtful:
originality is very
see
43.
GK.
i3
DION
of the fate to
declaring his
resignation,
Jonathan thus not complaining which he has involuntarily rendered himself liable, but For ^jn as an expression of willingness to meet it.
I will die,
cf.
12, 3,
lo, I
and
esp. II 15,
die,
^>,
EVV.,
44.
in
nB>y
And
Pia]
must
LXX
the
adds
curse
which
of the phrase;
was understood;
phrase recurs
oath followed
"6
(where
i
LXX
similarly /W).
The
by
3, as II 3, 9. 35.
Ki.
2, 23.
19, 2.
:
45. nyw] The passage illustrates the material sense of the word and nyiBTI 1 (the more common word in so Ex. 14, 13; II 10, ii
;
prose), as Jud.
15, 18;
ch.
n,
9. 13. to
19, 5
al.
The
root
ye",
as
be
ample (e.g.
7,
L^ = irAa-reta
/o
j^-ajl
y\
;
behold,
2
My
6,
1 1
broad ; Matt.
13
Cor.
(Erpenius)
xZT = 3*mn)
to
in,
= li^J
:
hence
properly
^/ ^
(opp.
I-? !}),
1
and ny\W
is
safety
in the
sense of space
"W?
move
freedom
from
enemies or
constraint (opp.
narrowness, angustiae). Etymologically, then, the idea of the root would be best expressed by deliver, deliverance ; and
in a
njWD D3^ nvtn iriD this sense appears to By the Prophets and Psalmists, however,
Formed
as though
false
Similarly HSIpH, rriKKVl, HQnn as though from [C]^, Kltf, fill], though the verbs actually in use are PJp3 ? ilNB , ND"\. Comp. Ol. p. 401;
analogy.
Stade,
266*.
XIV. 4 2 ~45
the idea of deliverance or
XI 9
freedom which
njW,
fiyiBTl
connote,
is
enlarged,
so
as to include spiritual as
if
ever,
common
theological
sense
Hebrew
in
is
that
of a material
;
45, 17).
is
In
very
the
deliverance
7);
28,
see v. 8); 20, 6 3,9 (RV. marg. Or, Victory: 8 (note Ty and nytt); 62,3 (note the parallel figures
etc.:
cf.
nitf,
n.
The margins
in
RV. on
historical
quoted (including those in the serve as a clue to the manner in which the Hebrew books)
salvation
acquired
gradually
rnyt?
b& ON]
head
to the
ground!
a
is
:
6 nt ^3
NBIV
vb\
myvrrta
Ew.
is
;
p3
ySp
nomen
unitatis,
i, 3).
JB
to
GK.
122*.
So
a
/<?<?/,
in
T0$ 10^9
lit.
1 even one of thy brethren. starting from one of thy brethren This use of fo is elucidated by Arabic: see Ges. Thes., or Lex. 581*
(where illustrations are cited); Ew. 278**; GK. 119 Ewald, Gr. Arab. 577; Wright, Arab. Gr. ii. 48
--..">
(note):
f b.
also
.A^J"
Qor.
6,
59
l$., L
}M
*
>
Comp.
Ja.ll>j
falleth
it.
UJ The
i
f^
recurs II 14,
n, and
with
N!? for
DX
Ki.
52.
:
aided by
(uncommon)
cf.
Dan. n, 39.
!]
redeemed :
literally,
Had the former been 51 [E. T. 36]; We,), or metaphorically? the sense intended, the fact, it is probable, would have been stated
more
circumstantially, instead of its being left to the reader to infer it from a single word, rns is the technical word used of the redemption of a life that is forfeit ; but the redemption may be made by the life of
an animal, or by a money payment, Ex. (all JE); Nu. 18, 15. i6(P).
1
cf.
21, 8.
30
I2O
47.
LXX
is
-jtani,
8,
3-12.
i.
JPBH*]
(Dt. 25,
tfj
wicked,
to
e.
/<?
condemn
in
supposed
mean condemned
fact
(Keil), ptmished ;
analogy
of the Syr.
oUl
put
to the
col.
would be
quite isolated in
Hebrew
suffix
or
other object to
jwv
and
is
strongly against
here.
LXX
has eo-w^ero
^r
way
i.
And
28,
1
in every
satisfactory
cf. Pr.
e.
yW
and
Dn?n
Zech.
9,
For the sense of the Nif. lit. 9 Veto just and saved,
pm
successful
victorious.
The
in
in present time.
LXX
CCTW^CTO
On ov av COmp.
\.
17,
34 footnote.
48. 7TI
B jn]
lit.
made might,
\f/.
e.
60, 14.
The
ptcp.
seems intended as a
if so,
the
word
affords
an example of the very rare form of the suffix 3 masc. ^H -- after a plural noun: 30, 26 mjn, Nah. 2,4 vntea, Hab. 3, io WT, Job 24, 23 in^y, p r 29, 1 8 VTiK>K: Stade, p. 20 346* (2), and
.
w/<?,
P-
3551 Ew.
49.
258
a
;
GK.
9I
1
;
Wright, Compar.
Gramm.
1
"T^K
p. 158.
,
VfN, or Yahweh/ an intentional alteration of ^ya^X i Ch. name of Ishbosheth, altered, as We. says, when the
W*]
man of
the real
fell
8, 33,
title
Baal
on
II 4, 4),
theils in
theils
LXX
\taaiov\ (Luc.
Iftrfftov)
presupposes a reading
or
i^X.
,
If<f>0at
Not
names beginning, as pointed by the Massorites, with -^ for K for represented in LXX by It- (as Itpe^/as for }n but several pr. names beginning with X are so represented, as nriD^, etc.),
only are a great
many
pr.
l|
D"1*
Iff<rtu
Ii0off6t for
rm-t^K
II
2,
al.,
b?rK, le^^A.
for
Or of VB^N, liT^-N. cannot be derived phonetically from only the reverse change from yi to * being in accordance with analogy (cf. in Syriac, Nold. Syr. Gr. and 40 C). But if was pronounced softly (i, notjz GK.
B>N,
.-
47"
n.\ B
for
K>K.
XIV. 47
Jos. 17,2, Ie0f0aa\ for
XV,
If^P
(cod.
2
f r
"18N
i2i
Neh. 7,61, Ifpo@aa\
i
}y2DN
(AQ ) IWeu
in
for
bwiX
Hos.
10, 14,
i
A)
for
ybniPN
for
Ch. 4, 19,
II 3, 8
}i"P-
for
Ch.
2,
13,
;
comp.
I<raaA.
riBO B^N
in II 23, 8 Luc. 1
I
and
2,
cf.
VP^N
51.
Ki.
35, }iV*]3JJ
ib. 18,
ff.
^X 3N p] Read
i>K
3K
*33,
is
as old as
LXX.
Saov Aou
uiol Se
:
A/Str/Aov.
52.
riXTi] frequentative
see, etc.,
a</
would take
him
to
him
= and when
120; 148.
i
:
Saul saw
so II 15,
(Tenses,
2.
5 etc.).
inSDNM
is
irregular for
iSDNl
see
on
2, 16.
15.
Second
rejection
of Saul.
(Introduction
history of David.]
15,
T.
P&B>
TIN]
i,
Position
as
14,
35
(see
note).
Gen. 42, 36
DflbaB
TiN.
"HN.
Dt.
38 P5D
^N.
1VT K?
24, 14
rina n nriN.
i/,-.
jud.
14, 3
np nniK.
^.
18, 17.
Is.
37,
26
TWV nniN.
cp. (a) after 1,
27,
4 B P^s* nrnx.
etc.
11
-ayn mxi.
i
ni^n xb
2.
inxi.
poy
Is.
*33
mm nnn
2 s. 12,
insi.
KL
i,
6 b . 35
57, ii
PN^n
TltO
N^ niW.
(cf. i
N^ *nw.
nn:iK>
riTTN
Ki. 14,9). Hos. 2, i 5 b ; Lev. 26, 33 Ez. 12,13. 23,10. 33,31; Job 14, 3:
22, 33
fA.
:
() Gen. 41, 13
7
r6n inNI
"33
^y
n^n
:
TIN. Nu.
N^l, Ti^NI 1H
21, 10;
(0
after DJ1, 2 S. 2, 7
J1
in^D HN
nKTp:
i
(rf)
after
20,9.
Is.
43, 22
"-nN
N^l
S
1*
;
3.
fjer.
5,
37,4
3HN V1N
3.
Ki.
5, 13. Jer. 4,
17
lUTO TIN
"^
^-
7,
igf.
pronoun
in
GK.
i.e.
V
;
and
for the
metheg
Tinpa]
I will visit,
punish
the pf.
(though unusual in
See further examples in the Supplement, containing the Proper Names, to s Concordance to the Septuagint (1900), p. 77 ff.
122
prose, except in
13;
GK.
sin visited,
is
Ip3 means to
direct
visit
one
look at
(Keil).
m
n yn
s
DB>
T^N]
Db>
in a military
int2>
sense, as
Is.
is
Ki. 20, 12 IB
11
^ ID^I
\>y
lO E^i, and
in
i^.
3. 7.
22, 7.
same occurrence)
3.
*JTQ
^~ip |T
Dnennni]
LXX,
independently of KOI
lepei/x KOI,
and
dva^e/xarieis
Hebrew
is
^3 HKI Wtpnnrn (11 for D). Though the combination nevertheless occurs (see on poor,
"it?K
5, 10),
its
belongings,
was banned/
3
best to adopt
22, ipt.
. .
b.
par nyi
. ,
Ww]
.
ntw
i.
nyi
B^ND
/<5.
1J?1
o] _/row
even unto,
as 23, 8t.
e.
4.
J7BB*l]
The /YW,
So
Ki. 15, 22
al.
the Hif
il.
D Nbt23]
the
5. Ptt?
To
for
Negeb of Judah,
31*1]
for
3nJl,
23*1
Kon.
i.
390:
cf.
The
omission of
28,
rare
68 h 19, 14 VNOT; 20, 9 Tnni; ^. I0 4, 29 H??^ (from ejDN); GK. 6. On the Qenites, and their former friendly relations with Israel,
see Nu.
10, 29 his
f.
Jud.
i,
16,
where Budde
(ZATW.
1887,
p.
101,
and
in
reading,
^"]]
Commentary on Judges, ad loc.} is certainly after MSS. of LXX, pfoyn fix for Dj?n nN.
right in
so 33
(= Bomberg s
c f.
Ginsb.
rn
Gen.
19,
Kitt.
22"
Baer and
(20^), and
the Addenda.
Where, in 1. 6 of p. 73 of the Engl. translation, insert hitherto (i. e. in In 1. 2 also a question would be better than previous editions) after When we. doubtful ; for, though the note reads somewhat obscurely, Kautzsch does mean
to explain the cases quoted in
it
by the principle of
20
XV.
Except here and
v.
2-q
123
15
is
MT.
pby.
As
the determined
noun
^BpN] The metheg, shewing the hireq to be long, appears to indi But the Hif. of ]DK
rests, no doubt, upon a false Read without metheg, it will be with shortened to when the
Qal IDK
*jaDN ^3n
Is.
20 \
1N
and
i.
in
Pi
f. ;
el
03SDXD
68*.
52, 12.
Q3XS
Job
/r.
16, 5 etc.).
Comp. Konig,
382
GK.
^DN
^p] Read
v. 6 a , 27, jo.
either pp (as
Nu.
30, 29).
7.
"NB>
1W3
n^*1TO]
On
Shur, see
DB.
s.v.
appears to have
denoted the
district
name
to the nit?
2,
on the NE. border of Egypt, which gave its Where n^in was is uncertain. "DID Ex. 15, 22.
25, 18
In Gen.
n.
10, 29.
the
region in the
in
NE.
it
of Arabia, on the
W.
Gen.
little
10, 7
may
S. of the Straits
is
Bab el-Mandeb
NE. of Arabia
inflicted
by Saul upon
Amaleqites.
Either Pp^fl
is
here the
name
or
we should simply (with We.) restore &?BD (v. 4) the error may have arisen through a reminiscence of Gen. 25, 18, where the phrase
occurs, closely resembling the one here,
>3S
^y
n^N
W^
n^PDD
DHD,
^3
as has
just
been
is
said,
more
distant than
suitable here.
in geographical descriptions,
I.e. i
commonly means
s.v.) in the
to the east
Ki.
n,
7.
9.
1
sense
exactly the
Ch. 34, 28 (Baer and Ginsbnrg, but not 93, Kittel), in is pointed as here, with metheg, i. e. as an
impf. Hif.
124
of |t?3O D
11
*^
i.
e.
young of a second
birth,
of being superior to firstlings (see Tanhum, quoted by Roed. in the So Roed. himself (p. i45i b ), and Keil. But the Thes. p. 1451*).
text reads suspiciously,
7JJ
of before the pair of similar delicacies Dnsni D^Btsn) suggests error. We. for onan i?yi D^EHDm would read W}3?} CWEf D and the best of
the flocks and the herds, (even) the fat ones (com p. Ez. 34, 16), and the lambs, etc., which undoubtedly forms a better Hebrew sentence,
and nearly agrees with the rendering of Pesh. Targ. (JWDS1 N^D^l), neither of which, at least, appears to have had either D^B lD, or 7JJ
before
a delicacy in
in terms
icnnn
tion
DCOI
nnJ
means
business, occupa
is
on which a person
occupied,
Ex.
10
in cattle (cf.
riDDJ
is
The
text
the
began by
two
letters
make an
erasure,
simply added the letters nD. (There are similar monstra in Ez. 8, 16. The words present, however, other difficulties. ^N, resuming 9, 8.)
rttKTDTI
i>3,
is
i.
14, 6.
Ps.
101, 5
al.
(Tenses,
parallels
197.
2)
and
for the
at least
Ki. 19,
see
GK.
i32
d
;
1 P^yi iTV plfcO with Hitzig s note ); but the use of DOJ is i/r. melted away =. diseased, consumptive ?). The Ver very strange (lit.
63, 2
sions
all
express a
synonym
1
of HT33
et
LXX
"VOU !,
reprobum: and there can in fact be that ^9???) must be restored, either for nnx DE31
Vulg.
or for DJM1 alone (retaining nnN 2 ). Indeed, AV. RV. appear both to have adopted implicitly this emendation; for refuse is no rendering
of DCJ, though
it
obviously
expresses
DND3
(Jer. 6,
30 marg.) or
The
fern,
termination of the
is left
adj.,
way
operate forwards,
in the simplest,
Which
is
LXX
and as
stated
above
is
fully defensible.
XV.
DpSDJ.
9-14
125
The
the
:
omission of the
difficulty.
art.
by But
it, is
a further
The
it
all
2
mxta,
being
common
(lit.
and
refuse, they
banned
HDN7O
was good, and was spared. The sense demanded by the context, viz. but such of the nSK^D as was common and refuse they banned/
requires
in both.
its
absence
11. 12.
<
nriN] Lex.
.
, ,
30*.
>1|
nN"lp$>
D3K
l]
Hebrew usage
to
(see
on
6,
13).
LXX,
Vulg. express
:
be a
necessary
insertion
accommodations
Ct.
7,
to the
idiom of a
different language.
See besides
(referred
to
13 t?KT\zb
n3B>3;
and Ges.
Thes.
p.
I4o6
by We.).
7D"On]
The garden-land
(Is. 10,
18
al.),
proper names with the art. (as njOJil), retaining its appellative force. It was a place in the see v. 48), hill-country of Judah (Jos. 15, 55
;
mentioned also
rU!ti]
in ch. 25, 2
ff.
now
without the
suffix, as
16, 11.
yyo
is
setting
left
up
does not agree with the sequel (which states that Saul had Carmel) and doubtless ^xn hath set up must be read (so
:
LXX
T]
lit.
hand,
i.e. sign,
monument, trophy of
fcahn TVI]
14. ntn]
is
Cf.
on
10, 8.
The
correction njn
(ZAW.
1895, p. 317)
unnecessary.
1
Vile
in the
looked down
too strong, as
Phil. 3, 21.
Lam.
i,
4.
s Jeremiah, p.
362;
Minor
a
Prophets, vol.
t//.
ii
(Nahum
D^JHD
to Malachi), in the
Century Bible,
rise
p. 25.
So
vV
up against me
b 143, 10 H31L5 "Jim thy spirit (being) good; Jer. 2, 2i (but Ez. 24,13; Hag. 1,4 (cf. GK. 126 ). The adj. without the art. forms a species of predicate: cf. on 2, 23. (II 6, 3 b is corrupt : but even were it
(as)
evil doers;
rd.
JSJ);
not
so, the
grammatical rendering
new one
is
consistent with the context, which, in the case of the phrase here, is not the case.)
just
would be what
126
15.
1B>S
link,
it
introduces
what precedes
20, 42.
"it5>s
is
a causal one,
forasmuch as:
II 2, 5)
:
26, 23
on
elsewhere,
may be
of a consequence, so
2 Ki. 9, 37.
1 6.
14;
illustrates the
usage of
this
word
Dt.
9,
DTI3BW JDD
Spit.
c<6.
n,
DW
njnt? 1^ *pn.
^ 24
l6
IT
ejin.
^r.
n
;
iyii isin.
n?vn]
v 1"lDN
/A<?
night (that
is
just past)
= last night.
30, 15
etc.
:
Elsewhere always
comp. on
14, 34.
Qre
11
ION" ),
a necessary correction.
The
opposite of the
variation noted
on
13, 19.
instances of
Jos. 6,
17.
at the
end of a word
among them
head
7;
9,
7;
Though
e.
thou art
?
in thine
own
over Israel
to
<
(i.
hath anointed thee to be king thou art in a position of authority, and oughtest
<
And Yahweh
In the
gutt,,
pf.
Job
14, 19,
Is.
after waw consec., changed thrown forward by the waw or not so T ?*D but Vn?sni Lev. 23, 30 and often; "wSxn Ex. 16, 32, but
of
and
is
ps. is
to -^-
fi"!p
*J?!>3Kni
49, 26
*li?|Pin Is.
45,
i,
but
^Tqrq
Ez. 30, 25
Wj
JjJH
no change
Jer. 17,
in the place
T9T3J&
Ex.
Is.
^^
;
T^l^l
i
4;
n^gn
Ex.
I St
^^3^
And
right.
58, 14
T^l^n
cf.
9,
1 6,
ii.
but WWjgjTI]
so often
elsewhere:
DJ1N
Bottcher,
Dnv3
ny]
Either
Pesh.
Dnx *jn&3 ny
(Jer. 9,
= 49,
LXX,
DriX must be omitted Targ.), or (with the Vulg.), as having arisen by some confusion out of the preceding DJV. Dni;>3"iy until
(one,
people:
strictly
n|3On- see on
i
16, 4)
idiomatic usage:
19. oypil] for
Ki. 22,
Drri;>3~iy
is
the
more
18, 38.
DJ?rn
from
my: GK.
Stade,
549^.
Cf.
M,
32
XV.
20.
1B>N]
i$-2}
127
n&n
yT
II
Ex. n,
jP3B>n
see Hitz.).
(2,
Qoh.
as
8,
12;
after
r,
and
^3
recitativum
1
.
16),
here,
(cf. 2, 4).
Neh.
4, 6
(most probably)
Cf.
GK.
157.
Is.
22.
1 1
i]/.
3^pr6] The
8, 8.
inf.
2.
cstr.
10, 7
b
;
-an
rvai
5; Pr. 21, 9
DPND
23
fWB ^y H3B6
3113
25, 24).
23.
no]
no
JV3
a).
Is.
30, 9
Kin
no
no
TIDVIK
and
(Dr. Weir).
f)N]
The fundamental
and
i//-.
idea of fJN
is
is
valueless
disappointing:
it
misfortune (as
55, 4.
Am.
5,
a term of disparagement for wickedness, as |1X "6ya i^. 5, 6 and often ; and (3) wordlessness, a thing of nought, esp. an idol, as Is. 66, 3 he
that burneth incense
idol ;
cf.
is
no
better than
J.1.N
"sp^O
he that blesseth an
(see
Zech. 10, 2
1*m
speak worthlessness
p.
further Z^jc.
i9^-2o
449^).
Idols
and teraphim,
unequal pair
D^DTTi
this.
}is? ;
;
the general
and the
rj
particular,
form, however, an
Symm.
has
D Qin] 19,
20.
13-
Gen. 31,
^*1,
Is.
^pn
for
(Is.
1 8,
5), etc.,
and occasionally
7),
^^f?
!?N3B
5,
c f. (
i
Ezr. 4,
W$
(v. 37,
is
Jer.
22,
Zech. 14,
Stade,
:^K
a
,
Ch.
8,
38
Ew.
93*,
io7
GK.
:
291.
"l^fO
"i?ran
the abs.
force of a subst.
cf.
Is.
Job
6, 25,
is
b^pn
in
25, 2
(Ew.
156).
;
The
rare
in
Biblical
Hebrew
i??L))
is
common
In late
Hebrew
"IB
Qoh. 5, 4 ...
quod with greater frequency Dan. r, 8 bis, and especially in Est. N 31D (contrast Ru. 2, 22 7, 29. 9, i
"IC^X
appears as
"3).
Neh. (passim}.
128
the
Siegfried
Sprache (1884),
55^.
The word
2 Ki. 2, 17.
is,
"1X3
is
to
push or press
3.
33,
:
u.
if
the Hif.
Hif.,
correct,
GK.
this
53
d
)
e
->
the
n
f->
stubbornness,
;
EVV.).
is
but
a poor parallel to
1DN0
1|
l]
in
cf.
HD, and cannot be said to be satisfactory. Hos. 4, 6 edd. (but answer to O, as v. 26.
Baer,
Nm
14, 16.
Is.
45, 4.
48, 5
al.
Tenses,
127 y;
GK.
nih
from king
J^OC]
,
cf.
^BO
-
16,
i.
So iTVaSD
Ki.
Is
7>
irotao]
)
The
usual
word
is
towards the bottom). (3), but the form Htt^DO (from nablpO
:
[TjpDO]
3.
Hos.
i, 4.
13, 12.
.
JTONbn Hag. i, 13+ from ^XpO; Stade, 3046 1 We., observing that the form never occurs in the absolute state,
21. 27. 30. 3if.
and would
TviJE]
to
from
off thee
J"DpE>D.
same expression
(applied
Solomon).
29.
For the
btOK
The root
in
Hebrew
the
manner
HY3 in
apparent
only in
Aramaic.
Syriac
properly
splenduit,
hence the
Qat),
Pe al
= Heb.
= Aa/wi-pos Apoc. 22, 16; but in the adj. JH1T and more especially in the Ethpa el, it usually
inclaruit,
cehbris evasit,
:
and so
Dan.
6, 4)
= victory
n3
On
(e.g.
Jud.
15,
7,
= nyit?n),
T
"no
and
the
corresponding
18 pyi:
by
wnwi
and
victory
by
hands of Gideon;
\\i.
35, 23 iJnw
the lord of
my
victory
In Heb.
forms
in
HV,
see
GK.
86 k , 95*
more
fully
Kon.
ii.
204-6.
XV.
Lam.
3,
21-J2
is
129
doubtless
18
Ch. 29,
u *;
intended to characterize
Yahweh
somewhat unduly
to the special
Pesh.
^.Uaa-i?
_>
<*
the Illustrious
the lord of
Triumphant one of
Israel; Targ.
^NT^H
.TOinVJ
no
Triumphator (no doubt from Aq. or Symm., so Rashi though their renderings have not been here preserved) AV. (from Kimchi Droi Dpm) strength: but this ^-IB" *?W 1J1HV3.
Israel s victory; Vulg.
:
sense rests upon no philological foundation, and is merely conjectured from some of the passages in which n3 occurs, and where such a Ges. Ke. rendering would satisfy a superficial view of the context.
^lo purus,
9,
sincerus, fidelis
fuit (used of
toward men,
is
towards God,
Qor.
92,
if
or
well-wishing
But
it
is
doubtful
this
pronounced and
Cf.
original to justify
sense of
Hebrew n3
23, 19.
2
.
Nin DIN
K^a]
Nu.
n. 35:
is
as
Le
expressed
32. DJiyD]
An
(implicit) accus.
defining
the
cf.
manner
in
which
Agag advanced,
(12, rial.),
i.e.
an adverbial accusative:
"WO
nt33 in confidence
D Htyo,
examples
(a)
in
Ew.
279, GK.
1 1 85.
The
is
sense, however,
cf.
is
not certain,
voluptuous,
II
i,
The
voluptuously:
8.
""lyij?
given to
Tpv(j>rj<;
"OB*
24. ^. 36, 9
9,
25
The
Am.
TW
i, ii. 8, 7. Jer. 3, 5.
D3?3C9 Hab.
vtKoiroty,
3,
Aram, explains LXX t is VIKOS for nX3f in II 2, 26. ?) 20 (cf. Hab. i, 4 RV. m.~), and rov vitcrjacu for 5, 19; and the rend, of Hi Jtp? in the Psalms (4, i etc.) by Aq.
Lam.
and by
Symm.
tirivimos
also of
LXX
l"l3/
DlJOn
y?3
in Is. 25, 8
tis
(Theod.
KareiroOij o
rofJ
Oavaros
exactly as
Cor.
LXX
I"llf3.
identified
by Kimchi,
1365
130
LXX
(f>)
1 So Targ. 2 Aq. (a-n-o rpix^eptas, i.e. irpv^aav Symm. (a/3pos), We. But this is not probable in view of the
context.
Others compare Job 38,31, which can scarcely be explained otherwise than by metathesis from nnJJTO bands: hence, here, in So Kimchi. (c] LXX render rpi^v, whence Lagarde very fetters.
niinx?p in
cleverly, merely by a change of punctuation, suggests JVinyp (of the same form as rVjnhX backwards, H^lhp mourningly}, totteringly (GK.
IOOK).
rightly.
niDn
as
px] pK
D1pD2
in
Gen.
28, 16 ntn
^ W p;
which
force,
It is
a stronger
(see
1 6, 6).
word than
f[X,
also used
somewhat
similarly
ID] a
feeling
^QJ ID
;
by.
ID
is
departed,
gone by, as
Am.
is
6, 7
DTTHD nno
s
!
"1D1
and
Is.
n,
13 of a state of
(nwp).
LXX,
bitter
Surely death
LXX
et
of
pN
33.
as |3n.)
D^JD] Jud.
Only
Pesh.
nt^S;
5, 24.
5|D^^l]
here.
in
frusta
concidit,
Targ.
LXX
more generally
eo-^a^ev.
Of
:
the general
but whether
correctly
questioned.
fidit
stands
isolated
the Syriac
)l?B
(Roed.
Should we
read
BB|
12 IT.
The D^rij referred to in this chapter, is well explained by Ewald in his 4 The word itself is derived Antiquities of Israel, pp. 101-106 [E. T. 75-78]
.
Comp. DTIJJD dainties Gen. 49, 20. Lam. 4,5 NpJSD (see Dt. 28, 54 Onq.). Hilari animo
is
(Ge.
Ew. Ke.)
gives the
word
a turn which
\et
which
it
is
derived.
Vulg. pinguissimus
omitted by all the best MSS.] is based probably on Symm. affpos. s Targ. NJT1E THD ij-on iy22 takes it as =lt?; cf. Jer. 6, 28
DmiD
jmo
*
;
l|
fin
a"D-|
^
s
art.
Bann
in
Riehm
s
f.
(1893)
Dillmann
DB. CURSE.
XV.
from a root which
the
in
12-14
shut
off,
I3 1
separate, prohibit
Arabic means
to
whence
("".)>
haram
Temple
secluded apartment of the women, applied also to its occupants, i.e. the harem 1 In Israel, as in Moab, the term was used of separation or consecration to a deity. Mesha in his Inscription (11. 14-18 2) states how, on the occasion of his carrying
away the vessels of Yahweh from Nebo, and presenting them before his god Chemosh, he devoted 7000 Israelite prisoners to Ashtor-Chemosh. Among the Hebrews, the usage was utilized so as to harmonize with the principles of their It became a mode of secluding and rendering religion, and to satisfy its needs.
harmless anything which peculiarly imperilled the religious life of either an individual or the community, such objects being withdrawn from society at large
and presented
destruction.
to the sanctuary,
if
The term
occurs
first in
The Book
More com
of the Covenant
(Ex. 20, 23
ch. 23),
who was disloyal to Yahweh (H3^ monly we read of its being put in
Israel
:
community of
repeatedly prescribed in Deuteronomy that the cities and religious symbols of the Canaanites are to be thus devoted to the ban ; and the spoil of a 1 heathen city was similarly treated, the whole or a part being devoted or banned*
thus
it is
according to the gravity of the occasion (Dt. 7, 2. 25f. 20, 16-18). Instances of the Din, as exemplified historically, are recorded in Nu. 21, 2f. (after a vow ). Dt. 2,34. 3,6. Jos. 6, 17-19(1116 whole spoil was here made herem or devoted: a part of this
herem was afterwards secreted by Achan, as it was reserved by Saul on the occasion to which the present chapter refers). 8, 2. 26 al. Here, it is put in force, excep
tionally, against an external political
enemy of
19, 24.
Israel 4 .
1D^
it
&l] But
softens
see
this
AV.
departs from
its
usual
that
fidelity
"
when
absolute
statement,
130).
and
writes
to see
Saul"
(OTJC?
Also
lITa.
haram, sanctuary
(as
in the title
Haram
of the
es-Sherif,
or
Noble
on
Dome
Rock
at Jerusalem,
(first)
and
l^.sr*
month
was forbidden
in the
to carry on war.
Comp. Dt. 13, 13-18 (the idolatrous city in Israel). In AV. the verb DHnn is generally rendered utterly
accursed thing;
and the
subst.
but these terms both express secondary ideas, besides in RV. having the disadvantage of being apparently unrelated to each other by the uniform use of devote and devoted thing, in the margin, if not in the text
:
Din
(for
Heb. devote, has been retained in the text utterly destroy, with marg. where the reference was to persons ], the idea attaching to the Hebrew is more clearly expressed, and the connexion between the different passages in which the word occurs is preserved.
K 2
132
16, 1-13.
16,
i.
anointed by
at Bethlehem,
VTIDKD
*JKl]
a circumst.
clause =
when / have
rejected
him
Tenses,
160.
like
onSvn a]
^Btprnvi,
8.
etc.; see
on
6,
14.
h
2.
treated these
p. 130),
(ib.
words as under the government of 115, (Tenses, though they might in themselves be construed independently 149 GK. 159-: Gen. 44, 22 n1 yQKTlN ITjn).
"pN
nfcO
Jos. 2,
3.
ra^>]
9.
47, 4.
Nu. 22,
20.
3; Jud. 15, 10
28 b
as
z;.
b
.
*3JX1]
T^N ION
43, 27
4.
;
ION
/<?
aw,
designate, as
Gen. 22,
2b
9.
26, 2
II 6, 22
.
2 Ki. 6, 10.
inKIp?
l]
v "1DN
sc.
"I?
Kn
Ilin^] See on 6, 13; and cf. 21, 4. When the verb appears in Heb. without a subject
.
is
~>Kn.
The
explanation
is
confirmed by the
is
that
cases
II 17, 9 y&?n yoBn. non 22, 8 ^ain fa. Is. 28, 4 nnx nxnn run* ne N. Ez. 18, 32 nnn nioa. 33, 4 yoen 7 ai NX* it^x xxvn with an zW^ i?ip nx yoiK n; cf. Jud. n, 31 The idiom is already ptcp. Nu. 6, 9 V^y no mis ^l. Am. 9, i.
">DiK>n
m\
1
actually
rightly explained
e. g.
on Gen. 48,
i
11
ejDI"
lON O
sc.
~?Nn; is. 8, 4 xt? sc. NK an; Am. 6, 12 onpan E nn ON sc. and constantly; Kimchi on i Ki. 22, 38 ! 1C3 PjOlK
11
"IDX
P|Dvi>
Comp. Ew.
294
.
(2); Hitzig
on Am.
thirty
3,
TT)iti
namely,
GK.
i44
However, some
MSS.
read here
Who, however, is apt to extend unduly the principle involved. Comp. Friedlander, Essays on the Writings of Ibn Ezra, p. 134 W. Bacher, Abraham Ibn Esra als Grammatiker (Strassburg, 1882), p. 143".
:
And
2,
20 1^
J?
T^N
sc.
voice
__
XVI.
i- 7
*]N12 D^C?]
(cf.
133
The
on n,
1
12).
8.
22
DvB>n).
by the tone of the same word, II 18, 29. 2 Ki. 9, 19 There is no occasion, with Gratz, Die
(as cited in
Psalmen,
p. 116,
and H. G. Mitchell
Is thy
GK.
25, 6
i5o
a
no/e),
to restore Hin
Lit.
f
i
as
Dl^
nnsi
D1^ inui;
Gen. 43, 27
TUX D1^n;
Tenses,
2).
Ki.
2,
13 Iga D^tiM.
On
see
5,
189,
GK.
Delitzsch s note
5.
on Job
24 (ed.
IBnpnn]
viz.
i, 5.
14).
Ex. 19,
10. 22.
Jos. 3, 5.
Job
ran
TIN
Dnwi]
LXX
4 n express Di
onnfci.
MT.
is
regarded
as
by We. Bu. Sm. Now., as an explanation of this, which they prefer, being more original, and less tautologous with the following
6.
"]N]
So
often, in
an exclamation,
to
add force
:
to the expression
;
ch. 25,
21
Jer. 10, 19
if/.
58, 12.
Jud. 3, 24.
?2?]
Taken
cf.
usually
P"I3
(GK.
132)
of a subst.:
But the
c.
of
^a
is
four times
^?3; so
it
is
doubt
H^ll,
and
Ex.
15,
?~fi,
Ehrl.).
No
DINn PINT
must have
"lt?N]
LXX
expresses in addition
DT&Nn
HN~1\ which
restored;
i/r.
fallen
out accidentally.
For
"ttJ
~)K>N,
Sa must be
(Jer.
I^N may
be rendered aj
48,8.
106,
34
D^y^l py in the sing, means look, appearance, Lev. 13, 55. Nu. n, 7 but the dual seems so unsuitable to express this idea that in Lev. 13, 5. 37 iJ^VS must almost certainly be read for V^JD Klo. ^sk Bu. DTJ? HtHpi) according
.
DTV
which the eyes behold (Is. 11,3. Dt. 28, 34 cf. 1HN1D ^N 1330 i?N just This does seem to be the sense the contrast between inner and outer is before).
to /Afl/
;
appearance"
*),
but indirectly.
$,
see
GK.
35".
1 Where T^K is properly that which, and may be so rendered. But the writer In cannot have intended here to say that God seeth not that which man seeth
!
Dt. 15, 14 read {O for ~lt?N a 3 has dropped out after the preceding 3. In Is. 54,9. Jer. 33, 22 the construction is doubtful but the sense that which, as b the direct object of a verb, is excluded by the following }3 (cf. Lex. 83 ).
"1
134
9.
nyep
II 13, 3. 321-;
NVDP
Ch.
2, 13.
20, 7
11 21, 21
Qret;
^yttfc?
II 21, 21 Kt.t
GK.
1338.
suffix,
as
cf.
15, 12.
30, 3. 16.
meaning
/*./
10,
n.
table or divan.
LXX
ov
Targ.
/r.
">nriD3
surround, which
used
rQK>
in the
Targ. of
in the
sitting at
ch.
meat,
20, 5.
Syr.
i,
i.
26, 4. 5.
Gen. 27, 18
=
it
[and
Afel,
24. 25].
In
JJ
all
these passages
.*CL9o/
2DD
nowhere
else
used
in the sense
supposed.
However, 23D is used in Perhaps we might read 2Kb. Heb. (e.g. Pesahim 10, i) of sitting (or
table at a
round a
meal
this
:
(cf.
also
3pp Q.
earlier.
is
i,
word may
12.
sense
much
D^y
HD"
Dy] So 17, 42
It is
very remarkable
and anomalous.
352;
Keil;
AV.
withal ):
v. 7
:
if
the
be sound, HD^ must be a neuter adj., like D33 in Gratz suggests D^J? (17, 56) with beauty of eyes.
together
for
Dy: so also
Max
Krenkel
in the
ZATW.
S
1882,
p.
309.
end,
""lO]
in pause for
N^
GK.
2 9m
:
Elsewhere in
26, 7. II
this
2.
is
said (Sm.)
Gen. 24,
16.
n,
First account of
into attendance
fits
David s
upon
introduction to Saul.
David
made
is
brought
of soothing
is
of madness, by
his minstrelsy,
and
his
The
f.
pf.
with
waw
1
,
waw)
with a freq.
The word
(which
is
15 in prose
of Job.
Book
nn]
D^n^N
^
as
nn
as
spirit.
good
nn
evil
found
in late
Hebrew
(thrice).
XVI.
MT.
i
1
:
9-20
only
19, 9
LXX
for
nn
(We.).
inyatp]
31
GK.
80?.
lord,
6.
IDN^J
Let our
etc.
thee, let
them seek,
now, command, thy servants are before There seems to be some disorder in the
of the
sentence.
concealed in
Heb. (which
is
extreme
LXX,
the
1
usual form of a
(so
Hebrew
TO2 NrnON
1
"
4. i
and
1331X, inserted as
T1DN was probably originally IDN (see Introd. an expression of courtesy which was
to be taken as a vocative
:
desiderated,
was intended
it
but
lew
being
ambiguous,
11
was taken
of
actually as a nom.,
fixed.
"ION
(in
lieu
^^)
became
But as
if
to say, requires to
this,
we must,
we adopt
read T13*V
HEN
1
"
(cf.
II 14, 12).
we
yT
B>N
T13V
ti?p3* 1331N
WIDK*
(cf.
iTHI (cf.
"11333
Ki.
i, 2).
J33JD
JTP]
Ew.
285).
particular
by
which, in
Hebrew
2,
3).
18:
i
cf.
Ki.
3, 7.
Is. 7,
But perhaps the inf. J33 should be read, as For JTP, as denoting technical skill, 15.
5,
Ki.
Is.
9,
27
DM T1V, Am.
n.
16 M3 ijnV,
Ch. 12, 32 n3 3
1|
TIV
DTIJ^,
29,
VTQ |33l] To specify in detail the instrument or means by which an action takes place, even though to our mode of thought it may LXX H1333 is anything but appear superfluous, is very Hebraic
:
an improvement.
K
See
v. 23.
18, 10.
19,
9;
also
such phrases as
N3
etc.
epB>,
17.
1 8.
J33^
DB]
Ez. 33, 32
|3J
|33
^Bn.
i^
J133]
}3]
a son of Jesse:
see
GK.
129.
i?Ti
"OT
1133] See
on
g, i.
LXX
5
cro</>os
i.
e.
clever,
4, 10.)
capable
in speech.
(Ready
D nai
B"N
Ex.
Cf. Is. 3, 3
20.
Dr6 lion]
be correct, this
will
mean an
ass laden
136
with bread.
But the expression an ass of bread is peculiar ; and Df6 is regularly numbered (by loaves), it is quite that Tien is a corruption of or mc?y LXX yo/j-op, i. e. possible
as
elsewhere
iiB>cn
1
"lEy
favours the
latter.
21.
OB7
"toy]
To
is
equiva
:
lent to to
(Gen. 41, 46. 43, 15. Ex. 9, loal. used of a constant relation, it acquires the
;
^sb in NJ
2;
10, 8
*)& toy is an idiom denoting to be in we should naturally say, to wait upon of Solomon s courtiers (cf. 12, 8. Jer. 52, 12): ib.
Ty]
atten
i
Ki.
i.
17,
8, 15.
2 Ki. 3, 14.
5,
6 of Elijah
LXX
so To6oviT)\
N^ny,
Topoppa
14, 2 al.)
moy,
"iyiX,
(Jer.
"liyB ,
BeX<J>7<up
= ~nyD~^ya,
n,
18.
Xo8oXX<>7o^o/>
Luke
i
3,
35)
and
27aX =
Tai(f>a)
may
and
^yiE>
(Taipfp,
= HD^y
i,
(Gen. 25, 4.
Ch.
i,
33
[cf. 2,
36, 2
pynv Zffc-Yw,
(so
I
Ch.
14
D^y
35 n^iy
"QJ
"lyw
2^7a/)
33, 35
;
al.
(rafftcor)
TafStp,
Ma7apa)^
[i
19, II
Jos. 15, 59 44.45 (D)^y Tm, 46 flO^y rtX/iaiJ 12 yS 4>a77a, 21, 1 8 pE^y Ta^aXa il^yiD Mapa-ff\8a
;
Ch.
6,
45 (60)
I
n^y raX/xefl]
Asa
i,
Ki. 5, II (4, 27) f^N TatOav (JH^ or JH^ ?) mother !"Q!Ty in an addition to MT. not with F 22, 42.
;
Ch.
HOy")
Ptyna
;
2,
3^3)
4, 14
may
4,
;
42
Fa/teXt^;
rapa.0a.i69i.
HlCiy TafawO (but not so 8,36. 12,3. 27,25); 11,32 In Arabic, the soft and hard sounds of y are distinguished by a in Hebrew, though no such sign has been adopted, it is diacritical point ( ) ,
:
clear,
LXX,
that
y had
in
63). See further on this subject stronger sound than in others (comp. Stade, the studies of Ruzifika in Z. fur Ass. xxi (1908), p. 293 ff., and Flasher in
ZAW.
of all proper names transliterations (but his readings are based in the OT. containing y, with their on the text of Tisch., which sometimes differs from that of Swete 2 , which is based
xxviii (1908), pp.
ff.
lists
LXX
(for cod.
in 1890) ; Flasher s lists are limited to the Neither perhaps explains quite satisfactorily how it
in many words in which the corresponding word C (Ru2i6ka, p. 302, cf. 339 f.). p, and not
(or
XVI.
Yahweh
29, ii
:
2i
XVII. i
137
elsewhere
it
is
applied technically to the priest as in atten 8. 18, 7. Jud. 20, 28. Ez. 44, 15. 2 Ch.
and
e. g. i Ch. 9, 27-9. See more fully the Ch. 35, n), Nu. 1 6, 9. Ez. 44, n. 1 It is a pity that in passages such writer s note on Dt. 10, 8 (p. I23) Heb. stand wait upon as Nu. 16, 9. Dt. 10, 8 to (with a marg.
the congregation or
31-2.
before
EVV.
it
may
be doubted whether
many English
tion
means.
waw
\>
happened
in
habitually,
;
and represented
Targ. Pesh.
a verb,
to
2
rightly in the
).
Versions
(impflf.
LXX,
"b
Vulg.
ptcpp. in
niTl as
to
Job
32, 2of.
:
is
be good
==
be well with
Nu.
n,
8.
Dt.
5,
30
al.
njpn im] njnn is an adj. (not a (i) from the analogy of 15^. 16k; ( 2 )
used as a qualifying genitive.
conception of the njn ITO,
17,
i
appears
is
njnn
not
Comp. above, on
12, 23.
For the
cf.
Jud. 9, 23.
to
18,
5.
Saul.
David,
a shepherd youth
from
17,
i.
roi
B>]
One
hills
Shephelah
ft.),
(Jos.
15, 35),
esh-Shuweikeh (1145
on the N. slope of
of Bethlehem.
It is
a range of low
W.
The
Vale of Elah
2)
is
is
immediately below
it,
on the N.
(Bu.)
and roads leading up to Hebron, Bethlehem, and elsewhere; the large PEF. Map marks a Roman road leading up to Bethlehem. LXX have 2ox w ^ The pi. may be original ;
strategically important, as
close to a
number of
valleys
1 Dr. Orr (Frobl. of the OT. p. 192) seeks to shew that to stand before Yahweh does not denote distinctively priestly functions. But it is idle to argue that to stand before Yahweh means nothing more than to stand ; and in 2 Ch. 29, 1 1 the last word D^ltOpDI shews that the writer has priests (v. 4) in his mind for to
;
burn incense was an exclusively priestly duty. See the thorough examination of the idiom in McNeile, Deuteronomy, its Place in Revelation, 1912, p. 74 ff. 8 Cf. the same versions in i, 3. 7, 16. Ex. 33, 8-10 al. (Tenses, p. 146).
138
for
(We.) Eus. (Onom. 292, 32-4) says that there were two villages of this name, an upper and a lower, 9 miles above Eleutheropolis (which agrees fairly with the
NE. of Eleutheropolis). 1900, p. 97 f.) doubts this site, as it shews no signs of pottery earlier than Roman times and suggests Tell Zakariya (so called from a wely
site of
esh-Shuweikeh, 7 miles
Bliss
(PEFS.
dedicated to the father of John the Baptist), 3 miles below esh-Shuweikeh, on the same side of the Wady, where an Isr. fortress has been excavated (ib. 1899, pp. 10-36, 89-98), supposing the old
name
to
Shuweikeh.
Cf.
T
3>
Ki. 19, 3;
:
Ki. 14,
n
~)
(of Beersheba);
i
Ch.
also
DTW^s!?
19, 14
16, 15;
4.
pn\Q^>
T^N
njnjn. 20,
in Jos.
Ch.
n,
9).
in
ii.
Maps
with the
Askalun
(i mile S. of
have been conjecturally suggested. D EI DSS] A place, not identified, between Sochoh and Azekah. The name, though peculiar, is supported by i Ch. n, 13 (the parallel
;
to II 23, 9
WDS. LXX
etc.,
MSS.
Aq.
cre</>ep/Ltaei/A,
MT.
i
(for
Wpas
13,
D2N
in Aq., see
Is. 5, 8.
52, 10 ah).
In view of
Ch.
n,
down
Wady,
is
n^NH poy] The Vale of the Terebinth (v. 19. 21, iot), the broad depression between hills (on 6, 13), formed by the junction of two valleys, from the S. and E., which unite on the E. of esh2.
Shuweikeh
of Acacias
Wady
into the
),
7),
EB.
3.
Cheyne, Devout Study of Criticism, 85 f. ; s. v. ELAH and Photograph No. 443 of the Pal. Expl. Fund). The ravine is DnT3 N^ni] with the ravine between them.
;
probably the deep and narrow gorge cut out by the stream running down the vale on the N. of esh-Shuweikeh, mentioned in the note on
v.
(H. G. 227
f. ;
The
XVII. i-7
the incidents about to be related.
139
would be on one of
The
Israelites
the
hills
NE. of esh-Shuweikeh, on
B^K]
i.
4.
D"03n
e.
the
man
of the ^Tai-^Lov,
as
the
fif<riTt]s
Kimchi
n^an B^N JOPJ rnanyen TIB* pa DV nv *. rivJ] The same fern, termination occurs
:
in
other
old
Semitic
rfln*? (m.) Gen. 26, 26 (mostly Canaanitish) names (Philistine) ; rntoa (^. 9 i), ruua (i Ki. n, 20 perhaps (f.), rfep (f.), and in Nabataean, Euting, Edomite), nnj and nn:o Gen. 36, 13. 23
npfe>s
90-2, as
(m.),
.
nmn (=
A/oeras 2 Cor.
n,
32),
man
(m.),
nsna
(f.),
ns
mo
(m.),
rmy
(m.), ai.
2 (several of these similarly in Arabic) In MT. the giant s weapons of defence are of bronze, those 5.
Here
there
is
badly disturbed in
LXX
(We.).
fish,
e.
scaled armour.
5, ii.
Lev. ir, 9 al. ; of a crocodile, Ez. 29, Is. 18, 5. cf. D Sy?y,
1 D"
4),
?]?!
DY^n
Cant.
Qoh. 12,5 (Kon. ii. 91 f., cf. 181, 452 n.}. 5000 shekels of bronze was probably c. 220 Ibs. av. (Kennedy, DB,
JJinnn
iv.
904
6.
y\
ff.).
nrrcDI]
nhi D^ (We.)
is
preferable.
II.
2.
:
45
al.
d//x/u
ap
<j!>/j.oi(riv
dpyvporjXov.
Jll^a
= javelin
see f. 45
and
Jos. 8,
7.
</
8.
the Qre,
and the
parallel,
shaft.
D^riK 1i:]
LXX
or
in II
21, 19.
art.
dvnov;
i.e.
(Kennedy
weaver
s
in his interesting
shaft,
WEAVING
EJ3.,
iv.
5284
for
f.)
the
leash-rod
holding
Some
parentage
Reuchl.)
:
of the Jews imagined fancifully that the word described Goliath s mixed Lagarde s Prophetae Chaldaice, p. xvi (from the margin of the Cod.
n^a 3N1D
1CB
.
= 7Vos.) The same tradition evidently underlies the (pD*33 pi. of D"03 Vulg. vir spurius. Cf. Aptowitzer, ZAW. 1909, p. 244. 2 And in many names oi places. Comp. Tenses, 181 note.
^JD T ^n N1 (jroX^apxs) fcOTOl^lB {033 D^ll D13in ^3 ;o nim nsny pi p DS^ mm ptrrD^ p JD^J rnn
l
<l
140
the threads of the
was
is
an error
II
for
||).
ttb
nra
in
(as
Ki.
8, 25.
and
"inn
"jb
24, 12
rm
Heb.
means
for
it
food: and the meaning select, choose, is not substantiated either Arabic or Aramaic. by (So also Dr. Weir.)
to eat
9. 10.
10.
nsnn] ^10
12-31.
We
LXX
as
compared with
MT.
may
and
no part of the
original
This
more
;
MT.
;
book generally
of particular words, as KoiAo.9 T^S 8pvo9 16 against KoiXas of Swaros 4 for D^in B"K, ToXiaO 6 jmeo-aios 23 instead
against FoXta^ 6
dXXd</>i>Xos
HXa
21, 9
<E>iXicrTicuos
ib.
21,
9.
22,
allied
passage VV.
55-8 ap^wvr^s
is
Swa/Acws for
N3VH
1B>
against apxio-Tparriyos
IO, 19.
of less weight, as
it
account
3Tl v
l,
a similar context
Ephraimite of place,
Contrary to grammar, as well as unsuitable. would be ittn THSxn B^xn but the word this
:
This
is
out
(i.e.
for
inadmissible.
Still,
as
the verse,
being really
superfluous after ch. 16, only stands here as introducing a narrative originally unconnected with ch. 16, it is possible that iifn is a late and
unskilful insertion
made
THEN
B*X
for
of
ch. 16.
Or
4),
it
might be an error
Ehrlich
thinks
though
26).
in point of fact
it
no verb
is
required (see
25,
2.
Ki.
u,
a corruption of Kin, and makes the plausible suggestion that 7V3J3 Nin
miff Dr6
Ephraimite
is
did not
mean
(i,
al.),
but Bethlehemite.
TOQ&
ibl]
Cf.
on
i,
2.
XVII.
The text was already the same, when was made but and the man in the days of
]
:
the translation
of cod.
entered in
affords
which
sense.
is
justifiable
is
The most
fpT will
obvious correction
then
the
omission of X3 (Hitzig);
0^X3
mean
aged among
men.
(so
^Q
N3
LXX
(Luc.) eA^Autfw? eV
ereo-tv).
Against the
We. argues
Q EWn nSTi,
Am.
2,
incomplete,
JpT
among
things in other
respects similar, as
is
na
and
e<r$Aos
do.
is
i
always
i,
Q^a
24,
Jos. 13,
it
i.
23,
(cf.
2).
Ki.
if).
usage,
as a
is
legitimate
:
and idiomatic
JpT,
alternative for
D^a
fcO.
Klo.,
for
oS
was
ing
D tMKa N3
nr6n
nMN3 ^3O
pT
TW?&)
It
may
well be right.
is
13. 1D?n
13?
l|
l]
.)
One
of the
is
two verbs
superfluous.
The
theory (Ew.
346
that isbn
is
annexed
for the
purpose of giving
to analogy.
artificial
and contrary
No
being readily
;
intelligible,
;
upon
last
a different footing
18, 6 X31
Unless the conjecture mentioned in the note be accepted, 137H here may be due to a copyist s eye having
25, 26).
on
glanced by error at the following verse, where the word occurs (rightly) between the same words.
14. Nin]
15. 3Kh
Gen.
!]>n]
2,
14;
9,
iSetc.
Tenses,
199.
(Dr. Weir).
Speaker s Comm. "was gone," quite arbitrarily Was gone would be expressed, of course, by vH in!
:
3^1
(see 9, 15)
meant
to describe
David
is
doubt an addition
RV. rightly, went to and fro. The made by the compiler of the Book for
s
verse
no
the purpose
after 16,
21
f.
In
fact,
this chapter,
David was
unknown
after 18, 5.
142
see Jud.
3, 19.
Gen. 45,
i.
Mr. Deane
(David:
and Times, p. 14) has omitted to notice by. with N otiosum: GK. See on II 17, 28. 17. N^pn] 231. nrn Dr6 rTO yi] nrn cannot belong to mi?y (contrast 18 n^Nn), and
his Life
is
nin DH^
not
Hebrew
"iai
is
might readily have dropped out. p~in 1 8. a^nn tf nn] lit. cuts of milk,
fresh-milk
cheeses.
/a/i? it
Gen. 41,
iii.
14.
i.e.
probably (EB.
3091),
casei.
Luc.
Tpv<f>a\i8a<;,
soft cheeses ;
Vg. formellas
ibsb
i>KB>
Qlbwb
"ipsn]
THN
EW
j-)N
npn Dnmy nxi] and take their pledge, i. e. Of the Versions, of their welfare. (Luc.), Targ. Pesh.
LXX
KCU
eicroio-ets
1
.
/xot
Tvn pra
20.
i, 1 4.
D, o^.
Cf.
by]
&z>.
(n
^K). Mic.
:
as 26,
N^l]
asses:
/^<f
round enclosure (camp EB. i. 636) ^:yn Some edd. read the fern, form rpjyEH (milra }. the things mentioned in v. 17 f. on to the (viz.
/>
cf.
tfbnsn by
N5^J,
Gen. 31,
17.
42, 26
al.)
is
:
(Gen. 29, if) surprising. but this seems to suggest a longer and more formal journey than
)
V^n
after Nt?
one of 12 miles or
yD*1 (Gen. 20,
i
so.
The same
objection
may be made
to
Sm.
which also suggests a journey by stages. NT] with the art. must of course be in apposition )} NSVt b*nm] with ^nn as the text stands, therefore, it can only be rendered And
al.),
:
Tenses,
123 a or 129:
is
RV.
;
implies
J?
"!
? for lyini).
The
construction, however,
very strained
and the
going forth is surely intended to form part of the information given, and not to be presupposed. No doubt, therefore, should be read for Ni Tl And he came to the enclosure, and (=as: a circumN>"
p. xvi
oddly of a deed of divorce ; see Lagarde, Jews interpreted Holmes and Parsons (ap. Field) (3i&\lov avoaraaiov Jerome, Quaestiones, ad loc. and Aptow. ZAW. 1909, p. 245.
later
i"Q"iy
The
;
cod. 56,
XVII. 15-29
stantial
143
to
was going
ii2 k
)
forth
and
(Tenses, 113. 4 /?
GK.
Wl l:
the verb
is yin,
not yjn.
21.
"pym]
Cities
inhabitants,
are regularly in
and countries, regarded as the mothers of Heb. construed with a fem. sg.
their
and
when
it
is
construed
prnni.
(Ew.
174^;
GK.
i
122^1): Ex.
Ch. 18,
TT"i).
33 oyn by
onso
II 8,
2. 5.
2. 5.
6 altered to
21, 2.
Ch. 21, 5
Is. 7, 2.
is
Wl).
i,
15
DPlpni
N2w>
7Bm.
and
By
carried further
and they
:
woman
mK>V
e. g.
54,
i ff.
^22
W,
etc., JV
Is. 12,
11-13. J er I0
. ,
"m>
Z
>
7 etc -
23.
9, 5
:
n:m
i,
Nini]
A special
Ki.
22. 42.
error,
nnj?D] An
ro ijflsp
;
Gen. 29, 9 are closely parallel. LXX, Vulg. Targ. already noted in the Qre.
pi.
J"lb")yi3lp
:
right.
Gen. 30, 30 (Tenses, See on 10, 24. Drvwn] as Gen. 32, 7; Is. 33, 5 rby~] without subj., GK. 116
24. IDJM]
127 a;
GK.
nib).
25.
Tenses,
135. 6 (2);
s1
JTI
iTiTi]
and
it
shall be,
as regards the
man,
etc.: see
on
2,
36.
UW,
see
GK.
i
531; and
Ki.
2,
cf.
Ipfn
14, 22.
Cf. Jos. 5, 9.
758
b
).
Ppn
HC !), but
//fo/
should have
if/.
Ex.
3,
cf.
D^n DTlta]
28.
the plural of
majesty
GK.
132^.
pi.,
mnn]
JNX
is
e.g. 25,
18;
Jer. 33,
^N] Note the emph. pronoun: cf. II 7, 8. Was it not a word? 29. sin -an K^n]
Jos. 23, 2.
i.e.
2 Ki. 2, 3.
merely asked a
144
question
:
was
CIK
all.
So Ki.
rightly
m^Nl
Nin DJHS
mo
30.
JN^ a
^>y
r\wy*? wi pi
nan Tv^y u6
back with
Tnm
DN
m
is
ins his
Dyn
to,
^tf]
imfc? s l]
&/
3,
(GK.
H7 ff
a word
= replied
32.
answered: see on II
n.
is undoubtedly more pointed, which follows: cf. v. (which
DIN 2^]
LXX, We.
"TI&*
3?, which
and
recommended by
precedes in
"
the
Toy
"
immediately
is
LXX).
lord
It
is
the custom,
when
the king
first
addressed, to say
my
in place
thou
(We.).
\lr.
V^y] as
42, 5. 6. 7.
idea, but
Not
within
an incorrect
is
upon him.
self,
idiomatic
it
separates the
soul
me.
(Delitzsch).
So
ty.
131, Jon.
as a
weaned
child
is
142,
is
4.
Lam.
3, 20.
2, 8.
Jer. 8,
18 Ml
my
"6jJ
soul upon
my
heart
upon me
34.
sick.
p. 464.
il
nTi nyi]
Form
It is
of sentence, as
2,
n^
(see note).
nnrrnNI nsn]
while in
P.
HK
it
should be a redundancy,
36
3nn
D:
nxn nx
3,
D3
it
is
same word
to
symmetry.
to
As
a
Ew.
mark
this
new
but though several instances occur, they are not mostly in passages
style,
is
nor can
It would seem as though quite superfluous. had actually interchanged 2Hn here with 21in DN in a copyist eye and even a bear (Gratz, Klo. Bu. al.) is v. 36 (so Now.). *1$1 The poet. nriN] but was a bear more dreaded than a lion ? plausible
an elegancy.
s
Here nx
(Perles)
is
not probable.
The
rendering in
GK.
i54
a n. (6) is very
forced.
nb>]
Many
but
is
*ip HE?:
is
not
a Massoretic one
at
all,
and
in fact nt is
first
simply an error,
of 1525, edited by Jacob ben Hayyim, and perpetuated in subsequent See De Rossi, Variae Lectiones, ad loc., who states that all editions.
MSS. known
to
s,
and 64 of
his
own, besides
XVII. jo-j8
145
b 34 ~35- The series of perfects with 1, instead of the impflf. and waw conv., which is the usual narrative tense, is remarkable. A series
of
pff.
with
waw,
in
an
historical book,
and such
is
in all
though,
as the accentuation
shews, the
If the sense
"TlpSfni
Tv^m
{see
17;
Am.
4, 7),
1
and Vlptnni
absolute necessity
Vlptnni .
The
is
and on
In
this
no longer
to a single particular
and zmn
will
be generic (GK.
i26 r ):
And
I would go and smite him, and rescue it from his mouth and if he rose up against me, I would seize hold of his beard, and smite him, and slay him 2 (So also Dr. Weir.)
Am.
3, 12.
is
vrrpni]
correct form;
The dagesh
cf.
an indication that
(Bu.).
VJjioni
W ould
be the
GK.
72*
37.
in
TH LXX.
-iDX
It
l]
is
In accordance with Hebrew idiom, though omitted a recapitulation of the substance of a preceding
Hebrew (We.):
emph.
:
cf. v.
10.
1
Lex.
b 2.
:
V1D] [*1]
is
On
So
(Luc.) the impff. are continued, as logically they should be, to the end of v. 35. (On the frequentative force of orav, fjvitta av, tav, ws av, with the impf. indie., and even with the aorist, in
t\d/jif!av(v
:
LXX
4, 2 (Tenses,
104).
in
LXX
N.
T. Greek,
63. 7;
Moulton,
Blass,
p.
:
Gramm. of
:
168
Gen. 6, 4 [wrongly explained in Winer s note av Tisch. must be read either w? with codd.
with
p.
see the
Hebrew
in 27,
AD (so Swete) and 10 cursives, or oaov and 18 cursives (also Philo) see Hatch, Essays in Biblical Greek, 1889, 163 f.; and Brooke-McLean, ad loc.~], Ex. 17, u. 33, 8f. 34, 34. 40, 30. Nu. ai, 9.
E
:
Jud.
6, 3.
II 14, 26 (where Lucian, as here, has also consistently the impf. iara for
;
ev}, etc.
and Mark
3,
in the
Revised Version.)
1365
146
P, as here,
12 D jnip 1HD1.
18, 4.
Jud.
3,
;
(from
nn^ or
HE]
Ch. 19, 4
P&>p
[rd. TTO]:
Lev.
6, 3 (of
a priest), ^. 109, 18
(?)
ft3
Cf.
^1^1; vnftp
1137.
^. 133, 2 (of
Aaron); pTO
6, for
Jud.
5, rot.
EB.
i.
JQlp]
So Ez.
23, 24t; v. 5
3,
1
39.
Ehud
his
Jud.
under
DHO
s
J")3,v
/N
l]
(Viob nnn). On ^ ^yi? (chiefly late), v. Zr. 759 e. The words admit of no rendering consistent at once
with the
HDJ
N^3
meaning of ^Nin, and with the following causal clause for assayed (AV.), which (as HDJ *b \3 shews) must mean 13
:
endeavoured unsuccessfully] is not a sense that is ever possessed by In Targ. Pesh. the difficulty is felt so strongly that the ^Ntfl.
positive clause
y|._>rt\.
is
\^.
jJc)
LXX
have
i.
eKOTrtotrev
= K^*!
(^rw And he
!"QN
X?l
wearied
he exerted himself in vain to go with them, which agrees well with the following clause for he had not tried them. Cf. Gen. 19, nnan NVK& IS^I and they wearied
e.
n
i.
e.
it.
The
on
reading x^l
is
accepted by Luzzatto II
it
Profeta
Isaia [ed.
i.
1855]
i,
was
first
Abraham
Dr. Weir.
is
adopted
in DID
D~lD
l<
"!]
LXX
E?cn.
The
original text
plur.,
i,
some of
by others as a sing.; by
40. D JIX
wn]
smoothest stones :
Blp^ai]
delete 1^
either read
~i>X
D^jrin
^3
LXX TW OVTI
41. rij
CO>TW
eis
(Ehrl.) Blp^a as an explanatory gloss ; or (Sm. Bu. cf. n ^^ his B p (rvXXoyrjv) read shepherd s
,
(We. Now.), or
GK.
"
"
"
a 1^1] Contrast 14, 19. Cf. II 15, 3O 43. \3JN] in pause with zaqef: cf. on i, 15.
.
ni^pCQ] the
plur.
is
LXX
mouth
KCU
eTTre
XV
46.
"133]
II.
]8-$4
26, 19.
147
But read probably with
collectively, as
T)i>3J
Is.
more
66,
i.
96,
i. 9.
100,
i al.
^S"1^"^
DTita V*
God.
with
some emphasis;
cf.
I/A.
58, 12.
The
is
of the impf.,
45, 18
ptcp.).
;
rare
and usually
\f/.
28, 7;
n,
17
These are
all
occur in Hebrew:
(38,
i
cf.
8r, 6
^CP
Jer. 37, 3
?V).
7,
The form
294 .* But Klo s. njwn for mrp jPBnrp (so Bu.) both removes the anomalous y& in and yields a better antithesis to what follows ( x:i mrr6 \D).
531; Stade,
113. 2; Konig,
i.
11
Dan.
18. 24.
Comp. GK.
on
i,
12.
2"ini]
the emph.
word before
16, 15.
ptf:
H3
in
57.
pN roxtfl.
18, 7. 28.
14, 13.
52.
posing forces
moreover,
if
but
this
a particular
thus represent
N^ were meant, the article would be required. some proper name LXX have 03
:
b\ which
is
If GathwasTelles-Safiyeh,it was about 10 miles W. of Sochoh, down Wady Sant Ekron was 16 miles NW. of Sochoh Sha araim is mentioned in Jos. 15, 36, next to Sochoh and Azeqah, as a town in the Shephelah, so that it was presumably some
:
place
down
is
Its actual site can, Tell Zakariya has been suggested but we must not either Sochoh or Azeqah (cf. on v. 2). TV1 is
:
preceded naturally by fO
so
D"ny?Jp ip.
"]T13.
H? (Sm.
54.
site
D^IT ] An
1
obvious anachronism.
Jerusalem was
still
a Jebu-
stronghold
see II 5, 6-9.
:
an archaism
D DBVO
So with
is
<f>.
D1TD)
148
13, 2 etc.
Ivntfi?
when
only be that David put the armour in the tent occupied by him, when he was on duty with Saul (18, 2-5 etc.) afterwards, the sword at any rate was removed to Nob, and placed
tents.
:
Ehrl.
^^
(i Ki. i, 39).
1DX
niN"l3l]
in
early
Hebrew.
temporal
It
is
in the case of
or
causal
is
(3) to prefix
Wl
8,
at the
beginning.
Jud.
Compare ad
with
2
Gen.
15, 8.
19,
16.
50, 17.
Ex. 31,
.
18.
Ch. 12,
20, 20.
24, 25.
(d)
b 26, 16. i9
Dan.
19;
i
and ad
(D)ni^331
24, 14.
29, 29.
31,
1
,
in
earlier
books
Ki. 8, 54 (TP1
omitted in the
Ch.
7,
i).
nr D p] Not as AV. RV. Whose son is this youth ? Whose son is the youth? Pit is enclitic, and belongs to V3, as
49, 19;
\f/.
but
Jer.
24, 8 etc.
(GK.
In
v.
56
EVV.
God
TJ,
render correctly.
3
T]
1
Am.
si. c.
8,
14):
in oaths
by God always
mm
:
TJ.
Either TJ
is
ii.
the
42),
(Thes.,
Ke. Kon.
Targ. of I 20, 3
al.
*JB>B3
cf.
B>S3,
we should
nnx
vocalize 1^23
The
explanation of TJ in
GK.
93
aa n.
abs. TJ is
not natural.
Ask
24;
thou:
nn&m:n
Jud.
8,
speak thou
21 133
J?3S1
with
us;
Dt.
5,
ch. 20, 8
22, 18
20, 22t.
nnN 3D;
PIJIN
Dip (Tenses,
202).
fern,
is
The
For
Is. 7,
14
al.
on
4, 20.
Quoted from a
Philology.
by
The Hebrew
New
contribution to
Hebrew
X VII. KX VIII. 5
18,
i.
1
149
nils
Kon.
i.
mppj] Gen. 44, 30 IPBJU iTWp The Kt. is ^nx*1 (a rare form: Ew. !] GK. 60^: Hos. 8, 3 iSTV. 224, 621
y\
;
11
249*; Ol.
^. 35, 8
p.
469;
Jer.
ni&n.
23, 6 iNip
2,
on
21, 14
and
2.
II 14, 6):
Qr substitutes the more usual *ronN1. 3)e6 un: tfh] The same idiom as Gen. 20, 6.
and Nu.
1
31,
7.
<^.
24, 8 etc.:
3.
20, 21.
is
21, 23 without
7.
TiTl] as fnJiiT
Kit. read
in^
for
THI.
But
3),
is
m3
n"D,
Ezr. 10,
conqueror, prescribing terms to an inferior (n, i. 55, 3 al.), so that it would seem here to be unsuitable.
fore,
1
Unless, there
:
(Ehrl.)
is
the
waw
of
concomitance
(Ex. 21, 4
Lex. 253*;
it is
better to read
in DN
for 11TI.
:
cf.
on
6, 1 1.
Without
n, 42. Nu. 8, 4. defines how David fared when he went out And David
:
went
forth,
him he prospered
prospering
Jer. 15, 6
^n
TiriN
JIN
nc>BJ
Thou
didst
backward
= going
ever backward.
Comp.
Tenses,
The
tive force.
P OUTl
is to
in
other words,
of wise provision.
No
single English
word expresses
the
full
idea
i,
conveyed by
Is.
the
Hebrew: hence
is
the margins in
in
RV.
here, Jos.
52, 13.
Success alone
17,
i
denoted
5,
Heb. by
as
nv!"l.
The
fact
narrative
18,
precisely
it
stands,
it
appears
impossible to
harmonize with
taken
16,
14-23.
The two
is
narratives are in
s
two
parallel, and,
strictly,
man
of war,
on account of
time of the king s mental In appointed his armour-bearer (vv. 18. 21).
s service
Saul
at the
distress,
17, i
he
is
a shepherd
attention
lad,
inexperienced in warfare,
act of heroism
who
first
by
his
against Goliath;
150
1
55~58 comes strangely from one who in 16, 14-23 had not merely been told who his father was, but had manifested a marked
7>
affection
for
The
been repeatedly waited on by him inconsistency arises, not, of course, out of the
double character or
office ascribed to
David (which
is
perfectly
com
to
Saul.
In
LXX
8, 5
By
16,
elements which
David
is
14-23 are greatly reduced (e.g. no longer represented as unknown to Saul) but they are not
with
;
17, 33.
38
fF.
It
is
LXX
here to be preferred to
MT.
We.
(in
Bleek
=
,
Comp.
des
Hex.
u.
Dh. hold
Kuenen (Onderzoek 2 1887, p. 392), Bu. or, more probably, perhaps the scribe
omitted the verses in question from
of the Heb.
harmonistic
desired
1
.
however,
entirely
On
Lohr
the
other
hand,
Cornill,
(p.
W.
R. Smith
(OTJC*
6,
120
ff.,
431
ff.),
(p. xxxiv),
Inlrod.
17.
Stade (EB.
iv.
of the shorter
LXX
text.
18, 5 will,
And
so
Kamphausen,
Theol.
Arbeiten (Elberfeld),
vii.
Bemerkungen
zur
Dr. Weir views the Textkritik, pp. 16-18. accounting in a different manner for the omission in
nlttest.
Hebrew
text similarly,
"
though
this?"
LXX
Whose
son
is
In
6, 21
it is
and he became
his armour-bearer.
To
reconcile the
has been conjectured (Speaker s Commentary} that 16, 21 records by anticipation what did not really come to pass till after David s victory over Goliath. But how can this be reconciled with 18, 9. 10, and especially
statements,
it
two
with 18,13? Or, again (Keil), that the question Whose son is he not to the name, but to the position of David s father (but see v. 58)
"
"
has relation
s
or that Saul
madness accounts for his having forgotten David. But all these explanations are Are the verses wanting in LXX a later interpolation in the Hebrew insufficient.
text
?
for
insert
anything at
interpolated.
We
which was
in parts
MSS.
existing
when
the
LXX
incorporated with the older account, but not in all The Greek translation of the
later period,
added verses
[in cod.
text
A] is very exact and must have proceeded from a was fixed as at present.
XVIII. f-9
more or
(notice
less,
151
how David
introduced in 17, 12
ff.
as though his
name had
not been mentioned before), and embodies a different tradition as to the manner in which Saul first became acquainted with David.
18, 6-30.
of 16, 23).
in
6.
JYlprUDm (Qre)
form so im
change
is
The
ira
least
nSntxrt D
21, 21
p.
:i
ana
nnn;
jud. 11,34
n^noa Dana
ixr
DK).
nxr
n:m
ni^hea ^r6
nW nm
^,
omitting 6*
(see
rUK5?m
which is adopted by Sm. Now. (though ^N1^ ^3D should precede TH n&Opi ), at least as the text of what is regarded by them as the main narrative here (LXX, cod. B). m^nm is obviously the right correction of the Massoretic text, as we have it
D SrD
1
"ny
jntJ
*ny
the question of the relation of the Massoretic text of this verse to the
LXX
is
one belonging to
higher
criticism,
considered.
jtan 71N{?]
7.
The
order
is late :
see p.
305
n.
rtwym] So Ex.
15, 21
ono
orb
jyni.
nipnt^Dil D^SWn]
II 6, 5,
the
merry.
Illustrate
from
into
up
^S? D^nb O
hpl
mm
liy
^30 nyn
inDa flNJn.
section.
8.
On
the omission in
LXX,
see at the
end of the
to correspond with
n"a^n
(We.
Bu. Sm.
fDlfon 1^
to him.
9.
}1J?]
1^
1W]
and there
is
still
(sc. to
give)
The correction ^ (Klo. al.) is unnecessary. The Qre $V is right. Wi with the ptcp. expresses
and continuance
so
at
once
of
origination
and
came
one eyeing:
Gen.
4,
17
Ty
run
Wl
2o b ;
Jud. 16,21
152
jniD
2 Ki. 15, 5.
The verb
is
a denom. from
f?y,
to eye
(sc.
enviously
LXX,
cod.
{i7ro/2Ae7rd/x.evos),
Po el (Ew.
i25
a
),
omitted (Stade,
229;
s
i69
there
d
;
GK.
52
).
GK.
is
which Ew.
of attack
J
\l/.
i25
a
)
Conjugation
e.
would be
,
i^ P
to
be-tongue,
i.
to slander,
101, 4
and GK.
55^.
The
elsewhere
N3J7 (the
N dropped by haplography,
and
B>
then taken as
viz.
as 10, 5.
J33O
"irrt]
here.
:
See on
3, 10.
i
DV1 DV
itself
the latest
Hebrew
Neh.
8, 18.
Ch.
13.
24,
n.
hai]
i.e.
on
this
does not appear that Saul occasion; hence Th. We. Kp. al.
it
$>
But
following
up,
LXX
(^>ev)
B?1
and took
from 7B3,
Is.
40, 15.
I will
i.
vpai *rna
mx]
e. I will
smite
them
12.
together, I will
"oata]
pin David
feeling,
ch. 8,
1
^Bo)
see
Lex. 8 1 8 a
and
cf.
13.
I. e.
Dyo
as 14, 17.
DTT^]
with regard
So ^BEtS Job
9, 15
not
my judge,
The
me
in judgement,
in Arabic,
i.
e.
my
opponent
in
judgement.
conjugation
where
to kill,
its
Jj lS
43)
thus
Jcj
to fight with
j^M
to
outrun, ^p.L*
to try to
outrun
XVIII. io-2i
3 (Z^r. 83* 8 a/3). WSO iri] awa? stood in awe (Kp.) of him. than Kill in v. 12 Nu. 22, 3.
i51B>K]
153
Cf.
on
15, 20.
stronger expression
Kin va]
.);
pron. in
a causal sentence
(p.
no
17.
~f?
14, 3 17
Note the emphatic position of nntf. np nnis; and see on 15, i. 28. Nu. 21, 14 nnnta iBD)t. ] 25,
JDN nns]
(I"*
mentally = thought
so
z>.
21.
25, 21.
2 Ki. 5,
n, and
frequently (Zor. 56
1 8.
a 2).
^H] Punctuate ^n my folk (Kirkpatrick). The word is the a cf. Thes. 47 i ), explained same as the Arabic (so We. Keil, etc. at length by W. R. Smith in his Kinship and Marriage in Early
by
blood-ties/
a group of families united and acting together, and forming a unity moving
(
smaller than the tribe, but larger than that of a single family.
The
word
perhaps only hence explained here by the gloss QN DnS^B. The punctuation as a pi. ( my life } shews that the meaning of the word had been forgotten. (not no) is used with
Arabic;
dialectical
in
is
in frequent
use
in
but was
rare
Hebrew, and
is
"
whom
"
the
H consists:
cf.
II 7,
18 *JV2 D,
nn] of giving,
is
7, i.
For
the omission of
cf.
Gen.
e Ex. 13, 21. Jer. 41, 6; and GK. ii5 n. 21. ^plD7J is some kind of ^pUD certainly fowling-tmpkment, not a snare (i. e. a noose Germ. Schnur, a string ), but probably
24, 30.
upon
it
and Amos,
p. 157,
and
p. 158).
Hence
it
is
often used
metaphorically of that which allures a person to destruction, as here, Ex. 23, 33. Dt. 7, 16.
D^nKQ] The expression recurs Job 33, 14; second time (RV.) not, however, excluding the
rendering shews) together with
it.
lit.
with two,
but (as the
i.e.
first,
literal
Hence
David
must contain an
ironical allusion to
of Merab.
Still,
the
154
DVn
-6
fnniV
D*n^fi]3
(z>.
25**)
shall
my
son-in-law.
is
derived from Rashi, Kimchi, and ultimately rendering which has to supply the most crucial word in a sentence, it might have been supposed, could have found no defenders : the Jews, however, discover a parallel for it in the OT. Jud. 12, 7 and he was
AV. with
buried
ny?3H
"nyU
in
cities
of Gilead
The
L!
fW3]
Hos.
25.
Cf. Is. 3, 5
where
this
word
is
opposed
4, 7.
Pr. 3, 35).
See Gen. 34, 12; Ex. 22, 15. 16 (which speaks of the
i.
nhrQ
"ino,
e.
the
16.
sum
Cf. the
Homeric
;
eSva or
oVa,
II.
817
178 (of a
a-n-cpeta-ia
2oVa
Od.
21.
160-2
"AAArjv
nv
7rTa A^auaSwv
r?^a<.$
evTreVXtDi/
Mvacr$co
/cat
ee Svoicrtv Si^/xevos*
17
8c
cTreira
os
ft TrAetora Tropot
II.
p.6p(rt,fjLOS
eA^ot
also as
an
9.
141-8
so LXX, the more usual expression o] 9 MSS. have ON 3 Rabb. authorities ap. Aptowitzer, I it is also a TOD (on 1 2, 5). 26. DV3V! 1tf!?D tfh] Obscure perhaps (Ke.) alluding to the time
;
:
exploit
was
to
be performed.
The
clause
is
not
LXX.
DTINE]
II 3, 14,
LXX nx,
and
state
ment,
also (as
We.
observes)
is
LXX
2
,
e.
them
to the king.
made
for the purpose of magnifying David s exploit. The clause 26 b have been added with the same object David accomplished in may shorter time than was fixed more than was required of him.
:
1903, p. 96)
2
Noldeke,
:
ZDMG.
in
1886, p. 154.
"pE?
Cod.
A and Luc.
Cod. B
DN?D V
is
not represented.
155
Lr/oa^A
inrOilN
i>an
tfB>
i^lDl]
?"!:
LXX
/cat
TTOS
ink nnk
^-^3
certainly original.
The
clause in this
v.
form
states the
ground
v.
expressed in
29:
its
MT.
proper place, in
29. sjDN
l]
so Ex. 5, 7
(GK.
68 h ).
69"). Nib] Read Nl^ c f. Ni; Jos. 22, 25 (Ron. i. 639 f.; GK. In 1 8, 6-30 there are again considerable omissions in LXX 6 b (And the dancing (cod. B), the text of LXX reading as follows
:
women came
timbrels,
forth to
all
and with
joy, etc.).
(And Saul
22-26*
(to
).
was
In
afraid of David).
13-16.
in
2o-2i a
28^
son-in-law].
27-29* (reading
it
and
him
this instance,
is
LXX
is
text deserves
MT.
s
is
clearer;
and the
in
accordance with
distinctly
marked,
:
i2 a
And
() 15 he stood
in
:
awe of
him/ and endeavoured indirectly to get rid of him, 20-2 i a (c) 29 he was yet more afraid of David, and (19, i) gave direct orders for
his
murder.
The
additions
in
MT.
if,
for instance,
is
he
to
had already been betrothed to Merab (vv. 17. 19), it understand how he could reject as absurd the idea of
the king s son-in-law as he does in
v.
J
difficult
his
becoming
23
19
22.
David
He
visits
Samuel at
is
Ramah
SauVs enmity
confirmed
towards him (ch. 20), repairs accordingly first to Ahimelech at Nob, then to Achish at Gath (ch. 21), and finally takes refuge in
the cave (or stronghold]
of Adullam
(ch. 22).
19,
1
i.
IVDr6
13T1]
Comp. Wellh.,
u.
T
in Bleek s
(= Die
;
Hexateachs
patrick, on
der
hist.
Bilcher 1
;
1889, p. 251
f.)
Stade, Gesch.
i.
Samuel, p. 242
Kamphausen,
I.e.
pp. 18-23
Kennedy,
156
3.
"P
= about,
as
z>.
4.
Dt.
6, 7. ^.
87, 3.
Respecting another,
more
special sense of 2
"131,
see
on
25, 39.
"ft
no TVNTl] And I shall see somewhat, and I will tell and if I see aught, I will tell thee construction like that of J1E1 V3N 3ryi Gen. 44, 22: HO = n Tenses, 149; GK. 159^. as II 18, 22. 23; Pr. 9, 13; 25, 8 al. Nu. 23, 3** (not TI;), Comp. Ynani ^N^ no ITTI, lit. and he will shew me the matter of aught,
^ VTum
thee
and
4.
and
//"he
shews
me
.,
originally nyyo.
Dan.
5;
-pn
*]^p
Is.
30, 23
5.
E\v.
256^; Stade,
;
3450;
GK.
93".
J1
Dt^l] 28, 21
in slaying
cf.
\j/.
119, 109.
rrow6]
9.
7.
see
on
16, 14.
3B>V
The
n, n.
The
Jud.
3, 20.
(Tenses,
160;
GK.
141).
1,
Y3] Read
i"V3
unless, indeed,
T3
assonance
Tp31
1
im]
Cf.
on
1 8,
ii.
IDS
!]
In post-Biblical
particularly in
Hebrew,
Yoma
i,
i, 5),
cf.
Phil,
23
in Delitzsch s
Hebrew
??? ?P
ft?
TO avaXvaat..
rare variation for the
Nin
pW3] A
32, 23!;
1 2,
on
this
and
the
"VZID
(on
5).
On
the
words
Saul
We. remarks, As David no doubt fled immediately after attempt, and there is no ground for supposing that this was
it
made
where
3i
at night,
it
is
n,
:
is
required
and
to read with
etc.
LXX
n^i
Ninn
n^b
NTI
:^\.
So
KP
Klo. Weir,
XIX.
it.
"lp33
}-i3
it
157
would seem, were not watch the
UVDflh
ntDB>$>]
The
David
messengers,
commissioned to
kill
:
hence doubtless
and the words rendered, to watch it (cf. 59, him in the morning. So Th. We. Klo. etc.
i),
n1
9, 2
f.
Pins
"in
"p
Tenses,
137
GK.
I59
V.
Cf.
Ex.
8,
17
is
expressed by a ptcp.).
13. D^snnrt]
D^yn
is
"V33]
The
exact sense
is
uncertain.
"n33
is
a sieve;
"13310
2 Ki.
-
8, 15.
made of
goats
hair in the manner of net- work, probably a quilt. Ew. Hist. iii. 107 (E.T. 77) and Keil suggest a fly -net (KwwTreiov), such as might be spread over the face whilst a person was asleep. (The /cwi/wTretoi/ of
the posts
of the bed.)
it
1333]
So
bra
Jos. 2, 15
O^"?
2 Ki. io, 7.
:
To
be explained
on the analogy of what was said on 1,4, and 6, 8 the garment, the cord, the pots, are each not determined by some antecedent reference
or allusion, but are fixed in the writer
s
by
to
which
it is,
put.
17,
n
n3
and he put
it
D3.rr?y
Jud. 4, 18
TiNn to a tent; 20, 16 every one able to sling a stone at a hair, and not miss
it;
ch.
9,
9 t^sn a
25
N7O; Jud. 38 (see note), etc. The principle alluded to on 6, 8 might possibly account for the art. in some of the passages cited, but it will not account for all : and a difference
"lEyn
23, 21
33^3;
in
compound
ofc.
6,
38 ^SBH
Nb;
io,
fWrr"jD-nK.
Comp.
GK.
i 2
6q-s.
158
17.
Ki.
i,
cf.
II 13, 4.
no means
The use of TO^ is thoroughly idiomatic and it is by be corrected (Th.) after the paraphrase of LXX to DN see Gen. 27, 45. 2 Ch. 25, 16 (quoted by Ges. Thes., p. 770). each time in deprecation similarly Qoh. 5, 5. Introducing, II 2, 22
"IrVCK
ntD^]
to
N^>
however, as
it
it
does, the
is
virtually equivalent to
(/XT/
it
ground upon which the deprecation rests, lest, and is so rendered by LXX in the
1
.
passages cited
as in Aramaic,
for the
And
this
in dialectical or late
Hebrew,
actually
assumes
meaning,
E>
(>)
being prefixed
clause.
purpose of connecting it more distinctly with the principal Dan. i, 10. In See, in OT., Cant, i, 7, and (with
IB>N)
Aram.
^\
:
is
lest,
JQ
2
.
The
""??),
on account of the
ni.T
(i.e.
gutt.
""pN)
(other than n)
\l/.
10,
1 8.
etc.
and before
.
JV133]
Qre nV02.
The
origin
and meaning of
this
word, which
derive
it
as follows
(_^vj
in
Arabic
is
to
intend, propose
is
conceive a design,
oneself,
(_jlj
not merely
Upon
2, 5
this basis,
M.-V. con-
hence fll^
SO
in
Hab.
and
ill 3
place of in a different application JV13 dwellings, of the Coenobium of the prophets. The explanation is in the last degree precarious, the process by which a secondary and subordinate sense in Arabic is made the origin of the primary sense in Hebrew
all
hypothetical
assumed
to
have been passed through before the age of Samuel being most improbable.
All
And
In
lest
so elsewhere in
;
LXX,
7, 23.
as Gen. 47, 19
Ex. 32, 12
Joel
2,
17 (onus
^.79, 10
2
115,
2.
OT.
rlDb"n
Ezr.
In Phoenician D!?
5], 21
(i.e.
1
c6) by
itself
of
in
(CIS.
[= Cooke, NSI.
D^N
DjnjD
D^=
not clear that ilD? alone has acquired this force, for Qoh. 7, 17. 18. Neh. 6, 3 are sentences in which the sense of -why? -wherefore? appears to be
it is
Hebrew
In the
nth
ed. of Ges.
Handwbrterbuch (1890).
is
In Buhl
editions (1895-
not repeated.
XIX.
that can be said
is that, if
iT13
ij-23
2, 5. $.
i 59
68, 13 be sound,
sit
ill
the text of
Hab.
Hebrew must
con
and that
may perhaps be
in general, it
}TI3
habitation
denotes
in particular a pastoral abode (see especially II 7, 8), and is only applied figuratively The to other kinds of abode in poetry Ex. 15, 13, or the higher prose II 15, 25.
is so different that it seems doubtful whether a word closely allied to this would have been chosen to denote a residence of prophets. Ewald, Hist. iii. 70 (E. T. 49 f.), starting from the same root follows a different track, and reaches
application
is to intend, accordingly a different goal. propose, direct the mind upon to study ( for what is here begins the process of conjecture a thing; hence Study but the direction of the mind upon an object? ), and the subst. a place
co
of study, a
college, a school ! Again, not merely is a hypothetical change of but a very special sense, unsupported by analogy, and meaning postulated unheard of afterwards, is assumed to have been acquired by the word at a
:
Hebrew language.
The
rq 33
(c
f.
LXX
eV
AvaO
with
many
n^3).
old proper
names
is
181
n.
JTiin,
Ol. p. 412).
It is just possible
word
in itself
might have
of the
signified dwelling
Weir remarks,
the absence
art. is
an objection
:
more
probably of which
20.
2, 5.
is
the
name
of
some
Ramah,
the signification
is lost
to us.
33
is
1DJ?]
4, 7.
Ruth
6) them.
bination
parallel.
LXX,
but the
com
32E>
26, 7
22.
12ti>3
2e
is is
= W3
Omit prob. TOJ? (Sm.). For NTl read 1NT1 (Versions). TVUn 113 iy] LXX os TOV <pearos TOV aAw TOV ev TW -rate jnjn ni3 The article in brun ny, no doubt rightly.
"1B>N
and a
.
Jeremiah)
a
p3
22. -O01]
(cf.
$c.
iciNH, as
1 6, 4.
The more
usual
nON^
is
12, 5,
23. tap]
LXX
eVei&v
=
for
DBto.
etc.
1 v
16,
4 Iv A\acapr]x
for
T^. Am.
(v
Aape</i
160
K3iJT1
Tn
pf.
IViprjl
ll]
Irregular
comp.
II
6,
TJn
tb
a
and
D obn
with the
(as a freq.)
13, 19
n\Wb
"J^n
"pro.
Jos. 6, i3
nina^a
wn.
irregular cases.
The
normal type would be K33nm Y^n 1^1 (on 6, i2 a ); and this should doubtless be restored in each (so Ehrl.) notice the regular type in
:
Jos. 6, i3
24.
(yipni itan
i.e.
-|bin).
D~iy]
as
Is. 20, 2.
Mic.
i,
skin.
The
0^333
lNK
QJil,
which
f.
refers
it
to a different occasion
described in 10, 10
20, i-io.
cover that
it
to let
kill
him know
if
he can dis
really Saul s
purpose to
a plan by which he
1.
may do
no
Kp3E
ntry
.
^a] with
subj. expressed:
on
17, 25.
^7
i.
2.
The
"6]
nfc>y
e.
If
my
father
had done
The Qre
&v>
is
As
nb>y
would
doth not do be grammatical (hath not done Tenses, 12) but the which is expressed by the Versions, is preferable (Am. 3, 7) impf., My father doth not anything great or small, without revealing it to
: :
me
(lit.
uncovering
"liy
my
ear: 9, 15).
:
is no doubt an accidental dittograph of y and T but 3. ya^l] y3K"1 seems sufficiently justified by the mrp Tl which follows David
:
strongly protests
intentions.
that there
is
There
thus
is ground no occasion
for
his
suspicion of Saul
to follow
We.
on
al.
in reading
with
LXX
n)
(/ecu a-H-expiOr))
is
3B1
for y3B*l
a^H
% 3
BTl
(II 3,
late
Heb.
12, 3).
y& Da]
subst.,
a] introducing the fact asserted in the oath, as 14, 44 etc. the like of a, footstep is, etc. 3 is properly an undeveloped
the like
1
of
for instances of a
subst.
compounded
with
it
HK1J
y)33.
Lam.
1
i,
20
rws>3
rpaa.
i.
(1885),
PP. 37 6 -38i.
XIX.
only here
:
2jXX.
is Is.
161
the
meaning
clear
27, 4.
Comp.
4.
that
31
TO]
lit.
thee
= whatsoever
:
what doth thy soul say? and I will do it for thy soul saith, I will do it for thee similarly
:
Est. 5, 3. 6
1&?SJ]
Tenses,
62.
in
Cf.
on n,
12.
is
The
emotional impulses
periphrasis for
1K>QJ)
used as a pathetic
19. 25.
27, 4.
31; Nu.
16
the
soul );
ch.
2,
(comp. note)
A- 3, 3",
in
poetry (often
35, 95 Is
like
-
in
*>
parallelism
42,
i.
with
the
pronoun),
29
al.
i.
34, 3-
M-
55, 2;
Jer. 5, 9.
Its
use,
in
passage
the
present,
is
courtesy.
lENTl]
is
LXX
iTTiOvfj.^,
reading perhaps
cTriOvp.c<a,
H)jNri
[cf.
16],
which
usually the
it
Hebrew of
also
is
connected with
"]B>aa
Only here
all
nos*
5.
(Dr. Weir).
read
msn
v.
cf.
II 3, 21.
3K N
355*]
David, as appears
daily
from
25
ff.,
table:
cannot be so related to the preceding one, as though the new-moon were the occasion of his being a guest
3B*
"3JX1
at the
king
s table
is
rather alleged
"
To
morrow
excluded
is
;
new-moon, and I must sit with the king at meat" is and the only course remaining open is to read with LXX
"
2*N N? aty
king
at
:
To-morrow
is
sit
with the
meat
me go
"
etc.
Now.
Bu. dissents.
Am.
8, 5.
JVEWn] cannot be
omitted by
is
But on the third LXX. Targ. (Or) on the third day. b and JVB^pt?, when without a noun, is always ^v^D Qi ? always a third part (Dr. Weir). Probably the word is a gloss due
day
;
1365
162
to a scribe
that
in point of fact
David remained
in
concealment
6.
abs.
com
bined: (a) to emphasize the terms of a condition expressed by DX, which has been briefly noticed before (i, n): add Ex. 15, 26. 19, 5.
21, 5.
9.
14, 30,
below
VV. 7 b
21
(b] at the
is
often required: so v. 3.
14, 28. 43.
Gen. 43,
3.
7.
20.
Jud.
9,
8.
ch.
10,
16.
23, 10
II
i,
6; 20, 18.
7NtW] on the force of the Nif. (asked for himself, asked leave ; so
Neh.
Ew.
i,
123^; Stade,
:
167^;
GK.
516.
D^H
7.
mr]
as
21
cf.
on
i, 3.
14, 9.
is
accomplished
origination
28, 29.
(=
(
deter
mined) of him or on
i
his part.
2,
DyD expresses
Greek
Ki.
33.
1DH
Plt^y,
or, occasionally
(Lex.
794
a
),
nx
HDPI HDJ
Gen.
39, 21,
and
it
9,
is
DPy.
Doubtless, therefore,
expressed also by
LXX,
Pesh. Targ.
For the
covenant/ see
18, 3-
cf.
on
17, 56.
TO7 T3K
IJfl]
bring
cf.
me ?
L]
72X
before
for
and N?n
Neh.
13, 17.
Job 34, 31 7N 7N
i
*3
ICNn
8, 37.
unto
GW
Ki.
Mic.
15.
5, 4. 9,
Ez. 14,
i3al.
i/^.
before
DX
^. 66, 18;
before
HD
Est.
9.
il
i,
i2 a ; before iy
in
141, 10.
in the previous verse
is
;
^ ri7vn]
DX 3]
S
so
v. 2.
for
know
determined of
my
father
to
come upon
150*;
thee,
cf.
N71 as Ex. 8, 22
(GK.
on
ii, 12.
16, 4):
assuming an apo-
XX.
siopesis
: . . .
6-i)
thee that
(sc.
163
so and so
and
do not
tell
may God
do
to
Jl
me
1 !)
.
nnx N^]
nriN
is
very emphatic
l
cf.
on
15,
(d)
10. n{?p
72N
"j:jp-no
IN]
if perchance
is
(?)
thy father
If the text
correct, IK
There
is
no
difficulty in the
it
no
at
the
but IN means as a rule or or or if (Ex. (see and ifperchance is so different from or or or if, that it is 21, 31 al.);
end
on
26, 18):
very doubtful
26, 41.
if
it
is
sufficiently
supported by
this
no
IN,
and
in
WTiN (Bu. Sm. Now.). Lev. 11-17. Jonathan renews his promise to let David know, if he finds his father s evil intentions towards him confirmed (vv. 12-13. 17).
TNI for
In view of David
s future
or, in case
his children
14-16 cf. 2 S. 9). It will be noticed that whereas in vv. i-io David entreats the help of Jonathan, the roles are here reversed, and
Jonathan entreats the favour of David. 12-13. This difficult passage is best rendered:
Yahweh, God of
[(or) the
shall I
when
I shall
is
sound
my
father
to-morrow
as v. 9, though again
disclose
it
not (N^l
thee,
:
and
one
it
to thee
Yahweh do
so to
me
if
make
thee
evil
my
father
will disclose
to
etc. (so
somewhat more
closely
accommodated
English idiom).
ft
nB>JP
It is true that
commonly
TO"
more
DN
na, and
jll
that the
analogy of other
, .
n^lN
*3
"a
....
y\
TO *
1
"a
&6 DN
(cf.
II 19, 14)
of sentences with
ntyjp
It is difficult to
think that
Haupt
is
right in identifying
N?
(/<?)
Arabic asseverative particle J (AJSL, 2 Or, with Klo. (see p. 164, note on
30 M ),
inserting
N^n?
after *QN,
if
one
make
it
pleasing to
my
164
seems
to
if
the sense
is
is
At the beginning, if mrP is a vocative, with the speech following, in which the second person agrees badly throughout Jonathan, and in this case ^J? has probably fallen out after
(so Pesh.
15.
1
m
9,
RV.)
is
On inn
nj
see
on
9,
16; and on
}TX
rfa,
is
n*BWn
lit.
as perplexing
and
intrusive as in v. 5,
and
no
doubt, as there,
a correction ex eventu
behold,
used similarly in the enunciation of a particular hypothetical alternative, Dt. 13, 15; 17, 4; 19, 18 ; and in Lev.
rum]
and
13
14 frequently.
Comp. above, on
9, 7.
3D
1
"
11
D^cn
see
punctuation (make good or pleasing to) implies as subject 1 6, Perhaps, however, the word ought to be read as (on 4).
(be pleasing to),
s
The
QallW*
construed with
DK
as
IT^.
II
n,
25,
where
this
N Oil?
after
irregularity).
for seem
right.
yj?2
ao
a
so
30^
after all
may be
I4~i5
still
Another
difficult
passage.
And
wilt
thou not,
if
am
alive (sc.
shew
toward
yh"\
me
the kindness of
Yahweh,
The second
:
<3
20,
i Ki. must be treated as merely resumptive of the first cf. TV1 Gen. 27, 30; nVT) Dt. 20, n. But most moderns prefer 31
;
8,
12) for
twice
t&>]
And
oh
that,
if
am
still
!
me
the kindness of
Yahweh
(on m?DK N71 see the next note). Resumption, however, of either frOI or N?1 would be on 25, 26) ; and what we should very unusual (see
expect
II 9
,
is
simply
Ti
ns?yn *6n ^i
my
DSI
:
non, as
D<nta
non
3-
nevertheless
LXX,
S
if it
"Oliy
DK
(KOL lav
6ava.Tu>
airoQavo), si vero
mortuus fuero).
Accepting
this view,
(though such a connexion), or (Bu. Now.) read HICK rfe Q{O, supposing N^I to have come into the text by some
we must
nto
for
niOX
&}
KP would be unusual
* X niiT as an accus. expressing an oath ( = By Ehrlich, however, regards = By the Temple! cf. in the Talm. D H^SH = By God! !) |iyOH
1
:
HM
{Randglossen,
i.
216).
XX.
error
ni
ij-i6
165
nected
with
14,
and
fc<6l
being needed to complete the sense. v. 1 5), And, if I should die, thou
my
house
for
ever
1
.
Or,
with
a slighter change in
MT., but
bl
at the cost
of another
resumption,
we
if
might read
I
31
man
nnan
And
expect is ji b-i6.
niDx
ms
DNI.
V.
I5
y\
mam
N^l]
15
will just
And
not
thou
wilt
my
and
house
for ever,
and
(=
yea, not)
when Yahweh
enemies of David,
in v.
But the repetition of vh\ is very awkward ; 16 not merely is the covenant concluded with the house
etc.
is
anacoluthic,
it
not that
Yahweh should
require
to
fulfil
the
LXX
and
points to another
and preferable
KOL
treating the
whole as a continuation
:
of Jonathan
ev
et
^
T^S
AaueiS
eap6r]va.L^ TO oVoyua TOU IdivaOav O.TTO rov OLKOV y}s, tvpf.6rjva.i [cod. ns run* mana 2 N^i AauetS i.e. ni|* noiKn 3B ^yn t^ N in
<TN
nn
n^a CyD
inJin"
DK>
of David, each one from the face of the ground, the name of Jonathan
shall not be cut off from the house of David.
The
clause
jl
B>pai,
in
MT.,
is
now
in
its
appropriate place, in
Jonathan
friend:
cf.
II 4,
by him on behalf of his and may Yahweh require [Gen. 31, 39. 43, 9. Jos. 22, 23; n] it at the hand of David s enemies! (viz. if they presume
s
to
The
reading
is
also supported
by
24, 22,
to David,
Swear
to
me now
my
We.
s n"nan fcO
niDN DX V&\
not
.
is
LXX,
vocalized
wrongly
see below,
on II
13, 26;
and comp.
11,21 LXX).
166
of
my
house.
brother-in-law,
and
that
when
his
especially, in
16,
n.
s
ir, i),
own
i
house
may
....
not
be forgotten or disowned.
is
David
acknowledgement of
the obligation
DJJD
DK>
recorded II
9,
cf. 21, 7.
The
expression rP33
recurs
Ruth
;
4, 10.
(&O1)>
and other suggestions have been made about it. when Yahweh cutteth off the enemies of David,
etc.,
the
name
will [or
may] Yahweh
of Jonathan should be cut off with the house of Saul (so Luc.), then require it at the hand of David ; i. e. should David forget
will be the avenger.
the covenant,
God
Upon
(cf.
this
view
"Q^X
will be a scribe s
David
it
For the
constr. of
pf.
Np
Ib,
tOv Ib:
n)
its
with a
it
and
must be
remembered
of either N71 or
:
from
verb by a long
in
ordinary
rH3?
118
(or
(cf.
on
25, 26
though
it
may
be doubted
And Jonathan made David swear jrui.T *)DVl] does not agree with the context. The impassioned entreaties addressed by Jonathan, vv. 14-16, to David might with some
17.
in nx
But
jrOPr
again/
this
show of
plausibility
as,
however,
It
follows that
LXX ^nb
i.
}n$r
to
David
again,"
e.
v. 13,
if
his father
meditated
evil
which also has the advantage of admitting of a strict for v. 12 f. (to which the reference will now be) interpretation an actual oath, whereas vv. 14-16 do not properly express express
against him,
:
an adjuration
(We.).
With 17^
cf.
18, 3
Or
(Bu. Sm.)
1H
?&
XX.
18-23.
i6-ig
167
The
sequel to
v. 10.
s
for acquainting
19.
1NO Tin
For Tin
LXX
it
has eVio-Kc^,
i.e.
Ipsn, in
""jnnn,
correctly vocalized
Pesh. fco/
Ju^k-x>),
which agrees as
should do with
1ND
greatly,
and
is
evidently right.
ii
is
To
(Jud. 19,
different),
go down is an idea which, as used here would not be qualified by greatly: RV.
liberty with the
tjuickly takes
^?E>
an unwarrantable
Hebrew.
is
KL
and thou
shalt act
on the
third day,
and thou
day
be
missed greatly;
cf.
Is.
29, 4
ninn
pNE
D^S^l
lit.
and thou
shalt
= and
in
is
The
principle
2,
on
limn
cf.
mn 7K,
120^
1
end"
though as a rule
}.
pNH]
a-n-o
LXX
TO epya/3 cKtlvo:
v.
41,
where
32 :n
h?NE>
is
both passages, the translators Clearly, found before them the same word, which they did not understand,
rendered
TOV apyafi.
and
therefore,
20
App.aTTa.pfi
14,
al.
Meo-cra/3),
simply transliterated.
the present
And
is
in
as
compared with
is
Hebrew
text,
Here ^TNn
a vox nihili; in
41
beside
which, therefore,
at the
same
Expressions not quite identical, but analogous, are cited by Roed. from Arabic
in the TAes., p.
2
i427
b.
Is. 29,
4) than in
is
subordinate to the
163 06s., second paragraph). Lagarde (Bildung der Nom., p. 212) illustrates the combination of different thus in Arabic tenses from analogous constructions in other Semitic languages
(Tenses,
:
k1i
Ji.>
=
5*
he
continued looking,
t_>AJ
S^/^
*jJLT
in
{)&.
-it
is
Gramm.
it
ii.
10)
and
Ethiopic J&aDfrX;
OA:
he
is
about to come,
(Dgfa J&MlC:
hath finished
to lie
932
f.).
1 68
is the presumption that 7K was in both passages followed by some similar word. Restore, therefore, here (* lK?n or) T?n SJHSn and in v. 41 33"i8n 7ND; pn has occurred before in 14, i, and is
time, there
(<*)
3J1K
is
a word which
(cf.
2|!~!)
would naturally
20.
signify a
mound of earth,
the claims of
mix
jtn]
LXX
<JKI,
which are well stated by We. B .fB K will be construed as in v. 19, to which Jonathan s promise now forms the counterpart, And I on
the third day will shoot to
that
its
It is true,
of course,
Jonathan
it ;
to fetch
but in the
one arrow, and the boy at once runs general description of what Jonathan will
find the arrows that I shoot
As
no mention
is
made
MT.
is
20.
mv, though
(i.e. fa3f,
omitted in
LXX,
:
may
see
referring to 3J~iNn
loc.)
is
on
II
21, i).
In MT. n^X
(not
mx,
with n
for FPIX
pxn), the mappiq being omitted, as occasionally happens (about 30 times), e.g. Ex. 9, 18; 2 Ki. 8, 6; Is. 23, 17. 18: Ew.
(referring to
247-1(2); Stade,
\>
3470;
GK.
me
9 ie (under
etc.
yd
fern."),
1038.
n7B>7]
so as to send it for
The
the
rbw
is
done with
cannot be properly reproduced in our idiom. Comp. on II 18, 5. 21-22. D^nn] LXX throughout have the sing., i.e. Xnn, an unusual form (see on v. 36^), which might readily be changed errone
"
ously into a
21.
^<VO
pi.,
"]?]
as in
MT.
10x7 (which
is is
Either prefix
required in prose), or
As
suffix
We. reading
with
LXX
boy,
^nn
fetch
(sg.)
it,
makes
and
1Jnp the
to the
treats
But though
EW
GK.
7",
23*,
72".
XX.
^Tin
20-2<)
169
1
may
be
is
apodosis to be introduced by
if
and the
imperative
most unusual,
indeed
it
occurs at
it
all in
the
OT.
if,
be adopted,
for
will
be necessary
to read
Sm.) HNb,
nNil; the
pN,
cf.
latter is
favoured by the
corresponding
22.
"p
in v. 22.
With
"D*7
Nu.
20, 19.
-jn^]
will
(sc.
The
ence
pf.
.
17;
a
.
23.
~|>N
GK.
to
is
to
David
24-34. Jonathan, adopting the plan suggested by David s intentions towards him are.
(vv. 5-7),
</>0acrev
more
correctly
!.
Rose up
described,
is
opposite to Saul
to come or go in front ; but not perhaps necessarily, and the use of the word here would closely resemble that in 68, 26
commonly denotes
i/r.
in front.
in
which *rp3
an
at least in poetry
See Lex.
n6 b
;
N^a] LXX
As
cm
:
KfKaOdpto-Tat.
is
"^B
N?"
?,
which
relieves
the tautology of
cleansed.
MT.
be
he
not clean
for
why Saul
the
supposed David
27.
TinD Tlia.
the
y^n Ennn mnOD Wl] Keil: And on a fact new-moon there was the second (day),
to
morrow of
so patent as hardly
be worth recording.
Better with
LXX
the
word cannot be understood} insert D^ ? before ^JtJTl, on the A slight redundancy of morrow even on the second day.
.
expression
is
not out of
style, especially
when,
as here, the
second day
On
8o g
Nini
n.
establish
it,
Cf.
87, 5
nj:i3
and
He
will
of expression
170
of
Samuel,
suggest that David had received the he would not willingly disobey. But it
r
lo
43t;
Jn.
cf.
Aram.
^
s
This, or
For the words quoted LXX express * sni, is most probable (note my
brethren
just below).
:
for VW see GK. S 20*. So annn but 3inn. V A nninn nijjj p] Commonly rendered son of a perverse 30. woman The being ptcp. Nif. fem.) in respect of rebelliousness.
nsl in pause
-7
**
(J"l$3
expression
is
it
is,
The
genitive
attached
commonly
purpose of defining
(Ew.
/"
288c;
GK.
;
(<5)
128*7)
H^JfJ?
0/"
M
;
pa
IB
J
clean
J?B>3
hands
"ON
perishing in
;
regard
J
to
counsels
(Pr.
forgiven /# respect
transgression
(c)
DJ7B
rPD
n,
22) a
woman
tion);
turned aside in respect ^discretion (= turned aside from discre JJPB r^ (Is. 59, 22) those turned back from transgression;
"
nrpnpp
3W
if
(Mic.
2,
8) =
Further,
derived from
:
HID
nnay
Ol.
219^;
GK.
236
aspirated l).
On
i,
(Mittheilungen,
1884,
p.
f.)
contends that
IVlTllp is
not derived
)?
discipline (from
to
to
go
path,
discipline]
gone astray from comparing the Arabic expression (Lane, p. 2305^ iCLc jjj son of a woman gone astray, \. e. son of a whore. But though
son of a
woman
Lagarde s argument is philologically just, the distinctively Syriac sense 2 is not which it postulates for probable
nm
Used (N.
B.) in
EVV.
not in
its
modern
sense ofperuersus, SitffTpafj.fj.fvos (Prov. n, 20 @5(\vyij,a. Kvpiw Sifarpafj.fj.fvai 6Soi), i.e. twisted, crooked ; of one pursuing crooked and questionable courses (cf. the
writer
2
s Deuteronomy, on 32, 5, p. 353). But Lagarde is unquestionably right in maintaining that in HIV and its deriva tives two roots, distinct in Arabic, have, as in many other cases (see Tensed,
cf.
on
15,
Hebrew,
to err,
viz.
<j^.
bend
(e.g. in Is.
21, 3 J?Et?D
TVIJW
f. 38, 7);
and (Js.
go astray
XX.
The
(vie
2()-)}
is
171
We., to follow
a^
^)>
text
must be
at fault.
It
best, with
1
LXX
Kopa<ri<av
auro/xoXowrcDV =
goes, and to read
^Tl^L )
l"!VT]Sn
^^V?
cast as far as
rebellious girl,
the
i.e.
left
"i
in
myj
girl
rny.3 |3 j^
^/"a
of a
him,
1
and
in
We. compares
TraTSas avrop.o-
Judith
6,
\OVVTWV CTLTpUHTKOV
the
Sj riaC
Version
LXX
LXX
good
/xeVo^os,
i.
e.
"I-?!?
art a
companion
is
of,
ICQ
(Dr. Weir).
So Bu. Sm.
etc.
31. ni
p]
;
nrncn ^n
i
(^. 79,
n.
102, 2 it)
29;
m ^N
n.
Ki.
2,
26.
33
7D>1]
Read probably
.
^1,
as in 18, ri.
is
nW7
cf.
uncommon),
51,
6.
n?3
is,
however, else-
(Qor.
2,
and often
to keep
opp. to
to
go straight,
especially, as Lagarde abundantly shews, on the right path), which is found in Hiyn
:
and
in the
common
its
The
ness,
(=
t/isi)
and
derivatives
perverseness
is still
=
5J>py),
but deviation
from
sense
Dp
(as
n||J?3
)a*J^
lit.
;^\.>
one
deficient in
12,8
et excors
though
of the frequent fiy by words of general import, such as dSi/cja, aftapria, iniquitas, iniquity, tends to conceal from those to whom the Hebrew term is thus familiarly
py
itself,
In Lncian
recension of the
LXX
there
is
question, viz. -fwaixoTpafprj, i. e. (as it seems) -woman-nourished, effeminate. Symm. has awatSevrajv airoararovvrfav , Theod y.tra.Kivov^tv<av. Vulg. substitutes
and Aptow.
to stand in
another disparaging comparison, based upon an old Jewish Haggadah (see Rashi ZAW. 1909, p. 245), Fill mulieti&vtrutnu/tro rapientis, which seems
;
some relation to the first part of the paraphrase of Chrysostom (X. 301 D, vl\ iropviSiaiv quoted by Field), as the second does to the rendering of Lucian
:
tTnfj.aivofj,(va}v dvSpdffiv,
fj.a\a>c(
icai
prjSiv
"
Ix"-
avSpos.
Pesh. JJLo?iJ*3
:
IAQUM ^s
hardly
rmy3).
172
where confined
destruction
poetry,
(usually
nnp::
with
nc>y,
10, 23),
determination,
(LXX, We.
n^O
certainly a
more
and
is
to
be preferred.
fn^n Dy] Cf. 2, 33 (Lex. 769*). 35-39. Jonathan acquaints David with Saul s intentions. 1 36. iyan] See on 9, 5. For the idiomatic fut.
. . .
instans,
mid,
cf.
10, 8.
24, 5.
bis,
Ki.
2,
and on
3,
n.
9,
38 Kt., 21 f. (LXX), and 2 Ki. a genuine alternative form of }TI (Ew. i86 e). xnn] So 37
24
MT.
Probably
the pi. in
Though
is
Hebrew
(liftA
*
is
(i&L) and
that there
134) shew
a parallel form,
a n*^ verb.
before the verb
rnnd] mriD
^. 31, 3
which
it
qualifies,
as 2 Ki.
ii
rm mno,
LXX,
b
O^n mn;
s
and
rhythm)
Ehrlich
note
is
arbitrary.
is
NTl]
preferable.
40-42. The
40.
4, 2.
ne*]
17, 40.
15, 20.
Ki.
b
.
i, 8.
33. 49-
10, 28.
16,
i3
Not always
Cf.
GK.
129^.
^NE>]
See on
v.
19.
in
P^n
"iy
(with the
30, 18 etc.
cf.
on
15, 15.
uyntJ i]
Though an oath
For
na
aj
ai
is
see v. 23.
cf.
i"i2"n
21,
2.
So
22, 9:
in
punctuation H-^
impf. ch. 28,
and
and
3 pers.
and
20, 4
n3^T.
See GK.
90 (end); Ew.
Nob,
as
Is. 10,
216;
Stade,
132.
32 shews, was a place between Anathoth (now Anata, 2\ miles NE. of Jerusalem) and Jerusalem, whence the Temple hill could be seen perhaps a spot on the Ras el-Mesharif, I mile N. of Jerusalem, a ridge from the brow of
;
which (2685
^-)
^e
ft.).
still
catches his
first
view of the
XX. 34-XXL
4
i/r.
173
52,
i
:
lnx] LXX
on
tion occurs in
i
7-
^>
T 7-
The same
rnistranscrip-
LXX
We.
(the readings of
.
, ,
LXX
as
1
as given
by Swete).
vim]
6, 4.
.
PN 5^x1]
nw
3.
ps
sjajn
1
Gen. 4 o, 8 ink px nnbi. j u d. 13, 9 16, 15 r See Lex. 34^ px (but Nu. 20, 5 [ p y ]).
cf.
:rrtne>S>
ow
/<#.
SH"
btf S^tf]
The same
38, 24.
noiNO
as regards anything
at
all.
Tljnv] Po
el
from
y~f>,
according to Ew.
i25
a
,
to
make
a person
know
But
him
to
to act accordingly
= to direct.
is
this
explanation requires
more
be supplied than
Jjnyi\
probable.
LXX
iyj
Siafjip.aprvpr]/jiaL,
Po el from
place,
(see
p.
77 bottom],
Qal
8.
to
designate
or
appoint (a
II 20, 5;
9):
hence
in
Po el
with a sense in
which
it is difficult to perceive the .characteristic force of the 3rd Arabic conjugation (Wright, Arab. Gr. i. 43 comp. above, p. 152 .), but which is at least that of the corresponding form (from to icj
:
promise) in Arabic, as
sJLelj f
[
Qor.
7,
138;
20, 82
.^i\
j^\
^^ L-*J^- ^SlJocljj
and we appointed
you
So
here,
the
The
= 50, 44;
comp.
19.
Is
it
not rather
^"IJP?
Jer. 47, 7
syin
7N.
certainly
seem
to express all
required.
^ta ^a]
of a
real
So Ru.
4,
Dan.
8,
13
"OC^a
the one
example
^Sli
contraction
affords.
(Qor. 25, 30) and ^Xft are used in the same sense, perhaps derived
and meaning properly a separate, particular one. "ODPN perhaps signifies one whose name is withheld (from D7K to be dumb}. Ew. 106 renders, ein gewisser verschwiegener.
"172,
4.
31 rift
nnyi] Keil,
RV. and
others
is
under
thine
hand ?
is
my
hand, or whatsoever
Dni>
there
present.
But
emphatic position of
174
unaccounted
for
:
when
his
that
he did not
know
Read,
with
LXX
(
(A, Luc.)
(in
the
first
ei
And now,
into
them
my
I
&
or else (Ehrlich),
that
nnn
?." ""P
lit.
which
15.
is
found,
i.e. that
which
is
here present, as
13,
16.
.
Gen. 19,
Jud.
20, 48.
An
In
NVC
5.
H"
nnn
Here
ta]
The
is
destitute
of analogy.
Jer. 3, 6.
Zech.
3, 10.
nnn ^N
after
under.
B"
it is
BHp
Dni>
is
(after the
Is.
J
clause with
ps),
partly
for
emphasis
comp.
2
1B"1
43, 8
&
*3]
&?y\;
and P
similarly,
7,
DTN3.
6.
25, 14 (cf.
Gen.
7,
Is.
37, 3
al.).
DN
s.v,
Ges.
who
renders hercle.
nB>N]
For other
Jud.
b
19, 12
Ty
(followed by nan). 2
Cf.
i,
29
T
i
J?
(note }n3).
GK.
12^,
certain
Also
^Nl^ ^N,
etc.
(14, 24,
and often);
34
e
and with
numerals (as
BN
D "^^),
GK.
-h
(viz.
by a
religious taboo,
to
on account of war
cf.
us, i.e.
7
;
40,
84, 12
Job 12, 20; and in the Syr. and the prohibition of women
>_s>.
War was
455).
regarded as sacred;
in
it
to
men engaged
Sem?
is
wide-spread
(DB.
I
iv.
827^;
W.
R. Smith, Rel.
31 blEn^] as heretofore (i. e. on previous occasions), when have gone forth (viz. on a military expedition), so that the gear (clothes, arms, etc.) of the young men is holy, even though it is
Dc6tJ>
common
(i.
e.
so
\_Le.v.
?
5]K 2],
when
gear
XXI. j-8
175
and campaigns opened by consecration of warriors (cf. the Heb. war, and warriors: Mic. 3, 5. Jer. 6, 4. expression to consecrate
22, 7. 51, 27. 28.
Is. 13, 3.
is
Joel
4, 9),
present excursion
consecration
will
take
place
;
as
soon
he
joins
$>Ero
his
men
(so
W.
2. 5.
Now.). Ex. 5,
Qvb&
7),
always means
not (as
EVV.)
about
and
greater break at
gone
forth
),
adopted (which places the we must move the zaqef qaton from
11
tfthw to T1NV2.
Read
also
Itjnp
(LXX,
Pesh.
they be consecrated with (their) gear ? (viz. by the consecrated bread being put into their wallets, and so, according to ancient ideas (Lev. 6, 27 [for be read become], Ez. 44, 19; see DB. ii. 395), conveying the contagion of holiness to them) Lex. ]X 3.
:
"O
7.
D OSn
DPI?]
Presence-bread,
i.
e.
bread
set
out in
Yahweh
s
pre
and designed originally as His food. Ex. 25, 30; and DB. s.v. SHEWBREAD.
sence,
note on
DHDIDn]
The
plur. DPI?
separate loaves
(cf.
might be explained as a reference to the mry): but this does not accord well
flB>Bn,
w
on
i tri
LXX,
DHDIQ
and
for
O of
the
word
following,
Comp.
na)
Jer. 29, 9
(read D*Dph); 36, 21 (rd. ?y, in accordance with idiom); Jos. 10, 21
(BK);
(rd.
Ch. 28, 23
(rd.
D"3#);
Hab.
i,
i6f. (rd.
Job 27, 13
letter
/KD).
ZAW.
Is.
1886,
211-213 (some
has
doubtful).
On
the
other
17, 17.
al.).
hand,
sometimes a repeated
45,
n.)
dropped
out, as ch.
II 3, 22.
n
;
Hitzig, Weir,
Cheyne,
and probably
42, 2
(nW),
8.
45, 7
i.
"ivyj]
and precluded from entering it, by some ceremonial impurity. Jer. 36, 5 mrp rva NI:& ^IN N^ iivy ^N ; Neh. 6, 10.
D yin
s
Comp.
TIN] "^ is not chief (RV.), but mighty, which, however, does not well agree with D^yin, might or heroism being hardly a
176
quality which
in
for
distinction.
^1?
for B^jnn,
s
or royal escort (so Now.): Saul In a runner, strength and 22, 17.
true,
?"}
size,
such as
TIN
elsewhere,
it is
qualification
which
LXX
p.
45
.)
:
has vkyMv ras TJHIOVOVS SaouX, whence Lagarde (JBildung der Nomina, would restore D^yr! ^IIN manager of Saul s young asses (Jud. 10, 4.
cf.
12, 14)
P OiN, the
I
name
camels
is
(DvtD3H ?y)
be skilled in
Ibil in
Arabic
is
to
managing camels, and abzl (adj.) is skilled in the management of camels ; hence ?"ON, more generally, manager (of animals). The suggestion is ingenious but the strong Arabism is hardly probable and the n. pr. ^IIK is not
:
The combination
is.
P&$
occurs
\j/.
135, 17;
hence PK
here
cf.
pN
17.
Jf
:
niry p r
ii.
8,
;
28
(for
what,
Ko.
483
GK.
93*).
So
Stade,
194
to the
(\j/.
(2).
Delitzsch,
?
how
PN
ever (on
ty.
/.
c .), treats
PN as equivalent
Aram. PK num
5 etc.),
Targums = if
DN,
7, 4.
also = n in
questions,
and
No
7
is
expected,
b
:
Job
6,
12
^n
Heb.
a
.
N^nN
tfj
;
7"n
N^n
7
10, 4
n,
t
13, 9
.
. .
and
7,
n^N PN
(=
DK) occurs
simply
= if there
is
if,.
Job 33, 23
b^aB^D.
this,
32
Job
in
b 6, 6
J1
DytD n^N pN or
white of an egg?
Lam.
i,
12.
an indirect question, i^. 14, 2 JVX PN OHD! But though the punctuators may have thought of
1898, 242 f.) of the in underlying the later ^N, such a pronounced Aramaism is not probable in an early narrative,
origin
;
or (Ko.
ZA W.
clearly of Judaic
and
it
is
better to read
having the
(Klo. Sm.)
same
is
interrog. force as in
W and where
simply BX1,
DK
.
.f
not probable.
here.
Ehrl.
is
v^ and perhaps.
mean
institit ursitque
pro] only
so possibly
^^^J
stated to
rogando;
one
in
pn3 may have meant pressed on. But the root is a doubtful Heb. ; and perhaps pNJ urged on, from }^N to urge (Ex. 5, 13),
should be read.
XXL
10.
8-14
177
no]
Is. 25, 7.
Ki. 19, 13
IrmKa wa
DI
II 19, 5
it.
np 1^-npn
Cf.
(opp. to Uab,
z>.
7),
and
35; also on 15, i. np] Elsewhere always pointed nn. 11. na] See on 6, 17.
12.
"]^o]
an anachronism, generally explained now as is done by Ehrlich, however, would read n? (18, 27).
1352*1 ]
loyETOK
And
he changed
it,
(25, 33).
common
it is
anticipation of the object of a verb by a suffix is Aramaic; but, though cases occur sporadically in Heb., not a genuine Heb. idiom and while there are no doubt instances
in
;
The
in
which
explained the
suff.
by the
open
due
late
Comp. Ex.
***
1
6 "PTTnX
ip (?rd.
lilfcTini
and
she
saw him,
the child,
35, 5 (P)
norm nx ns
tw),
Lev. 13,
57"
yjjn
-K?K
n
the
Ki. 19, 21
ijpan
D^3
but
(LXX om.
regard
"Man).
ai,
I3ni33~n
his children see
it,
Is. 29,
;
when
work
of
my
hands,
etc.
many
s
V"v
as a gloss). Jer. 9, 14
D?*3SD
^H
ruy
ntn oyn
nx (LXX
(om.
is
om.
mn
with
etc.
nyn ns).
LXX). p r
1
.
.
EZ
3,
Tva-nx i^ni?
make them,
wa
is
nx
5, 22.
oyp
where
anticipation of an
rare even in strong
H v,
II 14, 6,
No doubt 1355^* there are independent grounds for questioning its correctness. is an error of transcription for niJBty. So Ol. p. 547 Stade, Kon. i. 546, 143";
;
crnpQ
Jer. 48,
44
(so often
comp. above, on 5, 3) and with the suffix in the 131) and in Cn., in a form Job 29, 3 (GK.
;
Ch.
5,
26
D/M.
p.
23, 6.
Hebrew,
82
ff.
f O3n
1365
men?
Ki. 19, 13
HCH
VN
fn^N
7\\\P V-N.
178
is
used
i,
17).
The word
recurs, applied
metaphorically, Nah.
in their
51, 7.
hands,
nifi,
Pi
el
from
irpl,
i.e.
e.
scratched,
<
But
LXX
cTv/t7ravtev
*]! and
he
the gates,
more
madman
jl
(Kp.).
So moderns generally:
of
75
ion]
Am
I in lack
:
cated
by
is
indi
and
22, 7. 15.
nrritf]
*6y]
lit.
upon me,
D^iy
i.
e.
to
my
trouble
Gen. 48,
i
^y i?m nn.
It is
22,
i.
my]
is i
So
II 23, 13
Ch.
n,
i5t.
5,
remark
my
and
in the other
passage, II 23, 14
be also
= Ch. u, 16, spoken of as a miv. Can a myo termed a mi0 A miE a mountain-stronghold 18, 3)
?
is
(fi.
and
27
rmyo and
;
at least
miSD
(Is.
named
by
We. answers
and
for
and
is
Ch.
n,
15 oiny
my
an old error
Kitt.
D^iy HITO
Buhl,
Now. Sm.
Kennedy \
Adullam
the
cities
is
mentioned
of the Shephelah. This at once shews that it cannot be Khareitun, about 4 miles SE. of Bethlehem, with which, since the twelfth century, tradition has iden
tified
it. Clermont-Ganneau identified it in 1871 with Id el-miyeh, i\ miles SE. of esh-Shuweikeh (see on 17, i), supposing the ancient name to have been trans formed by a popular etymology into one of similar sound, significant in the vernacular (PEQS. 1877, p. 177). Id el-miyeh is a steep hill, on which are ruins
of indeterminate date, with an ancient well at the foot, and, near the top. caves of moderate size* (EB. s.v.). The site is suitable, but not certain (H.G. 229^).
As regards
it
the
derives
plausibly from
1
U^
__
to
turn aside
(if
19,
157
is
The expression cave of Adullam, which has passed into a proverb among us, due to a corruption of the similar Heb. word for stronghold in v. 4 (Century Bible, ad loc.).
"
"
XXL
affix
14
XXII. j
179
ai6 Stade, (Ol. 293; Earth, Nominalbildung, 352 f.; cf. GK. 85*), found frequently in proper names (DVi 3, CP^O, &c.), so that the word
:
D_
would
Heb. proper signify originally a retreat. served roots not otherwise found in the OT.
names have
in
many
cases pre
Adullam being in the Shephelah, and David s brethren, presumably, on the high ground of Bethlehem (2550 ft.), 12 miles to
ITVl]
the
ENE.
So Gen.
38,
i.
II 23, 13.
2.
XKO l^iK K
B"K-^3]
1^N3
as (one)
who
has
a lender (creditor).
t?B3
3.
ID] Jud. 1 8, 25 ; cf. Job 3, 20 and on i, 10. 3N1O nsvo] There are several places in Palestine, both E. and
;
W.
the outlook-point;
and the
situation of this
one
is
not known.
text
CDDX
be
is
not one in
LXX
Vg. maneat.
Read
(Bu. al.), but y*\ (Ehrl.), which is closer to NV, and is used specifically of being left behind a place, Gen. 33, 15. Ex. 10, 24. For D3DN
LXX
4.
has
Trapo, o-oi
= I^N
so
Sm. Bu.
(cf. v.
a
).
BPI3M]
led
them
Moab.
last,
ya nK
1 8,
is
less expected than the not used in conjunction with verbs of motion ; and in
Pr.
16
wna:
BVM
Wfcfo
the prep,
is
different.
(
Targ. juntJW,
Pesh.
II
1 6,
>ftaj>o
Driji*!
21 Pesh.) and he
KCU 7rapKaXeo-c
i.
them, which
is
altogether to be preferred.
(LXX
5.
= Qn^l.)
of Adullam: see on
v. i.
rvmEQ]
e.
the
hold
rrmm]
Pesh. naxsn
hold
was
in the
The site of Hereth is not known. LXX has tv 7roX 2ap. Conder s Khards, a village on a wooded mountain, 4 miles SE. of Id el-miyeh ( Tent Work, The suggestion that is an Aramaism for 243), does not agree phonetically.
mn
Ehh wood
is
very precarious
in
Targ.
NEHin
ChWB.
*?
wood.
The
reflexive
(Lex.
5^
2
bottom;
GK.
119").
Cf.
180
"jb
and often
i,
Dab WD.
40.
13 Dab nay.
5,
27 Dab nn?:
cf.
by..
6.
ynw] known
= discovered:
LXX
Ex.
2, 14.
Jud. 16,
9.
II 17, 19.
D^Jtfni
9, i.
31, 13.
J
21, 33t.
is
RV.
Ramah, which
:
inconsistent with
in
Gibeah.
RV. m.
(Ez.
1 6,
in the height
but
f!D"l
is
not used of a
height
in general
25 forms hardly an exception); and it is better to read with Saul held his ev Ba/ia (= n 9?2) in the high-place (cf. 9, 12). court under a sacred tree (cf. Jud. 4, 5 of Deborah administering justice under a "^), and in a sacred place.
LXX
i.
e.
by 3XJ (and similarly by *ly) is said idiomatically of one standing by over: Lex. 756*0) another (Gen. 18, 2. 28, 13), esp. of servants, (lit.
or courtiers, in attendance on their master (vv.
cf.
7.
17.
with
sat to
loy Jud. 3, 19), or the people standing about Moses, b cf. by lE y judge them (Ex. 18, i4 13^).
:
Gen. 45, i; as he
In clause b the
i
series of ptcpp.
;
Ki.
7.
i,
40; 22, 10
is
2 Ki. 6,
32.
it
most probably an error for Dabai; otherwise be an example of b marking the accus., on which see 23, 10.
Dabab (2)]
r
will
8.
y\
maa]
is
18, 3.
20, 8. 16
without
ma,
as 20,
6.
nbh]
poetical
sick
because of me.
right.
In the
of
passage
is
Am.
6,
revellers
fc6l
Samaria
well described
by the words
*)DV
:
"OS?
by vn3
and
is
feel no sickness
different.
LXX TTOVWV,
import 23, 21
Hence
bch
and
Dr. Weir
is
makes a
similar
no compassion on your
part
upon
me:"
cf.
Ge
i.
19, 16]
comp. 23, 21
LXX.
to rise
aisb
D pn]
or
Cf. 13
aiNb VN Dlpb
s
up against
me
into
(=
Mic.
2,8
(reading, for
eis
D01p, Dip
3 Mpri)
u6 Dip
?y.
LXX
lyQpw,
XXII. 6-i8
which Dr. Weir
but
is
181
is
prefers,
remarking that
D pn
not suitable to
so to a K.
9.
1 8,
by 3X3] by 2V3
2),
may mean
or
li?
10.
iTTXl]
pleasing in
b 7, i .
itself,
and
16.
on nTX.
Cf. 6, 14^.
Gen. 27,
Ki.
n,
Ew.
32, 6.
14.
inf.
abs.,
(cf.
;
H3 Z
cf.
),
218.
After an inf.
as 25, 26. 33
Ex.
inyK>n
i>N
lOl]
RV. w
apud
te
admis-
and
is
Keil.
TiD, which
3.
Jud. 4,
8.
19, 12 (to
Probably for
ID we should read with LXX, Targ. (apx^v, 21) captain over thy body-guard (btf for by; see on 13, 13), which would imply a posi
tion of responsibility,
and
close attendance
sense of njJD5?D
cf.
(lit.
obedience, i.e. a
II 23, 23
is
(=
Ch.
n,
Ch.
25)
in -innw
the
word
u,
14
DnjJDE>D
f1By ^31.
c.\
Then.
etc.
Yl^nn]
Have
&K
11
begun?
3 D
1
The
lit.
question
is
indicated
by the
in
Job
4,
Vinjn
fo]
/0
lay in,
\.
e.
to attribute to, as
18: so b D
UN nu
(emended
^31]
i>ani,
which
is
required.
the
17. D^STl]
the
runners, or royal
Ki. 14, 27. 28
cf.
escort of
king:
so
21, 8
text),
Visb
(= 2 Ch. 12, 10. n). 2 Ki. 10, 25. D^l II 15, i. i Ki. i, 5; and ch. 8, n
is
If the
emendation on 21, 8
s
correct,
Doeg
will
runners.
Jer. 26,
Dy DT]
1
Ch.
4,
10: II 14, 19
(n);
24 (n).
the
8.
m]
Ew.
45
Kt. uses
Qr6
warns the reader to pronounce it softly, and not differently from v. 9. 21, 8. Cf. p. 120 n.; and D^JHB beside D^NHB (GK. 93*).
182
on
17, 56.
:
as Ex.
160
<?/<?).
13 YI2K] So
by the
2, 1 8.
II 6,
:
14
(=
LXX,
however,
borne,
for this
ephod
on
2, 28).
GK.
cy
(i.
i29
and 1296.
TOD]
i"l3D
in Biblical
Hebrew
is
Ki. 12, 15
**
[2 Ch.
e.
10, 15 nap?]
LXX
etc.
:
//.erao-i-po^T/)
word,
in the philo
Hebrew of
all
Hence
of
this
this
The
it
legitimacy
rendering
questionable.
There
is
nor is possessed the sense cause in Biblical times that 33D (in Qal) would be a denominative of did,
;
if it
it
and
thirdly,
even though there were a verb 33D to be the cause, of the crucial word death is more than is credible.
to read,
its
It is best for
TQD
the
with Th.
etc.
:
We.,
fan / am
guilty
in
respect
of
all
persons,
19, 5,
cf.
Pesh. J^*-*!/.
The
construction with 3 as
3 NDn
same
transposed
(Th. We. Bu. etc.). For thou art a keeping with me, i. e. shalt nay nnx mottfO be jealously guarded with me. The abstract for the concrete, according to a usage of which there are many other examples in
:
"jE>aj
The
suffixes
"a]
Hebrew
(Tenses,
7Tt<t>v\aai
189. 2):
crv Trap
comp.
e>ot
Is.
n,
14
D^VP^p poy
331
J
.
LXX
two
to
on
(3 for D, the
letters
recommend
1
And
Mesha,
line 28
JiyD^ D
pH
3 3
lit.
for all
Dibon was
obedience.
XXII. i8 XXIII. ;
23
26.
183
David
and
23,
i.
the Wilderness
ofJudah.
n? yp] In the Shephelah (Jos. 15, 44; see v. 33); now a ruined village on a hill, on the E. side of W. es-Sur, 3 miles S. of Id the terraced sides of which are even to-day el-miyeh,
Qttct,
the Philistine
Wady
es-Sur,
(cf.
Sochoh and
Cheyne,
S
DK>
EB.
1
s.v.;
H. G.
Gen.
15, 2.
8 etc. (Tenses,
160),
and they are ), a circ. clause, like and following another ptcp., as
2. TVSni] There is considerable irregularity in the punctuation of the i and 2 pers. of the conjugations (other than Qal) of n 7 verbs but the following points may be usefully noted
. . .
: :
>
rvani
is
J^N"!^
is
found always in
pi.
l
suffixes,
and
in
tions being
Dn^nn
and
Jer. 42,
The
in Pi.;
irregularity is greatest in
*
but here
_
A
2 sing.
is
very
common
thus
in the first
and Hithp. and in i sing. Pi. * in the second (as always person, and
f.
see above):
we
find
"JTSH
15 times, but
nVDH
17 times;
WinFIB>n
(3 times), but
H^nriB n (4
4f);
times)
wbjtfl
JT^yn
(6 times; also
2
n\byn Ex.
n^2"in).
32, 7. 40,
W2HH
is
r^n
"flMX
(4 times; but
fern.
notable exception
""MX
30 times
comp. also
See Bo.
clearly.
i.
TV
1
;>3
4 times, but
f.,
iif:
VVD3
twice, but
WB?
4 times.
pp. 410
429;
in
75
ee
!
more
3.
""3
f|Xl]
when, as
2 Ki. 5, 13.
;
niaiyo]
4.
Cf. 4, 2. 12. 16
10 times in
ch. 17
and
II 23, 3.
at
at least if this
was
Id el-miyeh
(1468 ft.), which is lower than from the forest of Hdreth (22,
in the higher, central part of
JH3] they#/. ins tans
5.
:
Qe
5),
ilah
but presumably
Judah.
3,
see
on
11.
2.
jrwi]
as 30,
Greek a
184
6.
some
before
he reached
Qe ilah
in his
and clause
it
b cannot be construed so as to
it
yield
an
stands
1
(the)
hand
The
to read
DJ?
TH
i>N
either, with
LXX
(B),
1T2 TlDK(n)l
TV
n^jjp
in
;
(so Bu.
this
alt.),
or
(cf.
Kim Even
for the
sense required
which
is
by
"WV2K
m32
AV. R V.
that he
(irrespectively of the difficulty in clause a) yields an excellent sense only it should be clearly understood that it is no the Massoretic text (ITS TV TlQN). AV. (and occasionally rendering of
hand.
This
difficulty
by giving a sense
that is
Hebrew
words used do not actually express it i. e. they implicitly adopt an emendation of the text. Comp. on 17, 20: 24, 20; 25, 30: and
see Jer. 19, 13.
Ez. 45, 21
RV.
48, 29
Ley
proposal to read
DK
for
i>K
(ZATW.
1888, p.
LXX
TTfTrpaKev
"129
If the text
treat as strange
= to alienate,
HK
OV}),
is
Jeremiah
forced
and the
figure
here would be
one.
Ch. 26,
8,
in a similar context,
rise
we have
">?D,
here give
to an
is
Perhaps Krochmal
with
which
is
is
construed
T3
by one letter. only differs from render only by a general term deliver
The
LXX,
from
("1DO,
^t^S-v/,
tradidii],
which the
It is
usage TV1 would be resumed by either TlBN uot by TV "PEN (Tenses, 78 end}.
*
TV
or
TV
Luc. omits xal avros //era AaveiS, but otherwise agrees with B.
XXIII. 6-13
185
*
mm DTI^T]
8.
nil!
Ch.
14, 6.
6),
z\ miles N. of
Jerusalem (on
9.
9, i).
Apparently a metaphor derived E"in] from the working of metal: cf. H5?nj tjhh Gen. 4, 22. i Ki. 7, 14. Elsewhere in this figurative sense only in Proverbs, and only there in
Qal
(3,
29 njn
in
n,
7y
tnnn
it
The
position of
else): 10.
V7y makes
Jer.
comp.
19,
y{?
yt>]
See on 20,
7,
Ty7
nnB>7]
So, with
Nu.
32, 15.
is
nntS>
is
construed so constantly
el,
and
Hif.
1
,
to
be construed with
is
probably an instance of the use of 7 to mark the accusative, such as is regular in Syriac, and occurs in Hebrew, rarely in the early and middle periods of the language, and
commodi
See 22,
1
7.
inn
(see note)
Jer. 40, 2
al.
:
[TOT ?
1
np
i/r.
V171N7 njTP
nnx;
73, 18
107
nwi
Ew.
277^;
GK.
ii7
69, 6 n
;
Lex. 5i2 a
1 1
f.
D^ya
4
of a town
(Shechem).
2
.
and
LXX
8,
(Jabesh of Gilead)
i
13.
"J71H
i^nn
11
Ki.
nun
3,
"H?N:I
nwi;
4,
II 15,
16,
20
23.
-"JN
"i^N
14.
13.
33, 19.
by
Lagarde, in a note
p. i56f., especially
at the
end of
E. g. p nTin
ii
7,
to
give
7
life to,
Gen. 45, 7
10, i;
2Tnn
to
give width
53,
to,
\f/.
4, 2 al.
6 mn
tion,
2
i;
;
rain HOS.
;
pnxn
is.
u ^ ^^
to.
and Giesebrecht
Lamed
1
Phoenician CIS.
Epijj/?;
i.
20
;
tium
(in the
Greek
Bi;cwTi a)
p. 50.
i86
And
in
From Lagarde
render
AJL>
instances
20, 13,
may
be quoted
fuit =
(Rashi on Gen.
;
L* ^jlSJ
agendi ut volueris
L *:^lj missa haec faciam quod non euro quid facturus sis, et liberam agis ^1L emersit potestatem tibi concede
fuit
xM>
>
= non
^^-
attinet
exponere qui
ij
et
quot emerserint
wezum
Arabica,
mutavit
profectus
est
eo consilio
quo profectus
fuit
:
= nil
attinet
explicare
quaenam
p.
itineris
causa ac ratio
Arnold, Chrestomathia
= nisi
1
*-A^C mutaverit eos quod eos Sm. quotes also nescio quae res eos mutaverit.
*A/^ L
Qor. 53,
14.
6. i.e.
"121O2]
in
some
called the
wilderness of Judah
it
15,
i,
belonging to
Ps.
are enumerated;
63
title),
bearing
down
and extending some 15 miles from W. to E., and some 35 miles from N. to S. (H. G. 312, followed by a vivid description of its wild
Sea,
It
i),
Ma on
and
it
nmC2]
~ira]
spf
cf.
Is.
i
33,
D^D
9.
JlVttflD.
So
16].
Ch. 12,
17
[al.
8.
hill-country
"131O2]
15.
N"Vl]
of 26,
3,
we must
iii.
with
not only in order to secure a connexion 127 (E.T. 92) vocalize what precedes, but especially to obtain a motive for what
cf.
follows:
v.
6 "strengthened his
hand,"
and
z>.
17
"fear
not"
(We.).
And
now
so Dr. Weir:
fp]
mound, 2882
ft.
above the
sea,
XXIII. 14-19
mostly bare, partly wheat and barley, broken by limestone scalps partly covered by scrub, and honey-combed by caves/ which begins
This plateau is the 306 .). mentions Zif as in the mirp Jos. 15, 55 nBHrn] The prep, 3 and the n locale combined. So v 19; 31, 13 2 o, 15 n^wa; j er 52, 10 nni>ru. np:ra; jos. 15, 21 ram;
soon
after
Hebron
is
left
(H. G.
wilderness
of Ziph.
"in.
even with p, as Jud. 21, 19 ? roiSSD; Jos. 15, 10 njifiSfO ; Here the n was already read by LXX (though Jer. 27, 16 n?32.
And
wrongly understood)
The word
tive ( in the
is
ev rrj KcuvirJ
=
nCHnn,
in v. 16)
not an appella
wood
have
grown on the dry porous formation of the plateau of Zif, but the name of a place, Horesh. or Ho^shah [on H loc. in names of places, see Tenses, 132 Ob s.~\, perhaps the ruin Huresa (or Khoreisa), i miles S. of Tell ez-Zif (Conder; Buhl, 97;
II.
G. 30 7*.)-
16.
IT
JIN
pinM]
fig.
for encouraged;
2, 18. 6, 9
al.,
so Jud.
9,
hands (so
does not
LXX
here)
cf.
2, 7 al.
17. INtfon]
Cf. with
Is.
10, to.
i/f.
21, 9.
But
ND
correspond phonetically with Aramaic N^ 1?? with which Miihlau-Volck, in the loth edition of Gesenius Lexicon, compare it
:
ffDjfrft;
advenire:
ND = emmo);
ZDMG.
v.
ND = J^so =
in
conj.
(=
praebere.
See Noldeke,
in in
1886, p. 736.
Cf.
i^.
p]
l
.w,
90, 1 2
so
1 8.
i.e.
teach us/
etc.
Cf.
1 8,
19
24, 22.
in]
ft.)
Gibeah (see on
9, i)
is
lower
3040 ft., Halhul, N. of Hebron, 3270 ft.); and though it descends again to Jerusalem (2593 ft.), it rises again to Gibeah (2754 ft.), so that there would be considerable ascents
considerably (Hebron,
The
i.
parallel,
26,
i,
has, however,
D^ar]
Read cmn,
as 26,
88
PD^TI
. . .
with the preceding indefinite nVTCO, and with the need of searching
for David, expressed in the verses
which
follow.
26,
i,
nyan seem
on
26, i.
to have
On
20.
:n
niK
i>3i>]
= tn
1 8,
(Dt.
6f;
with 3:
comp. on
2,
16.
Qoh.
9,
nMDn common
26, 18.
22.
and ours
(will
it
be)
to deliver
him/
;
etc.
Not a
use of b.
inf.)
and (with ?
5.
before the
Mic.
>^y
20, 17.
Comp.
Tiy
in II 18,
u.
not
is
wan]
if
certainly
make
yet
more sure
;
(RV.), but
cf.,
most probably,
military
attention
is
the text
2,
correct,
Prepare further
Ez.
7,
in
sense,
still,
Nah.
4.
Jer.
46, 14.
is
14.
38,
7.
:
Give
not only
the
(see
Moore on
Jud.
12, 6),
but
pan elsewhere has only the sense of fixing the heart firmly in a given direction, esp. towards Yahweh (ch. 7, 3), or to seek Him
27
(2 Ch. 12, 14
DS?
lilX"!
al.),
cf.
(absol.)
i/r.
78, 8.
1HN1
""D]
The Hebrew
is
abrupt (comp. on
al.
35).
LXX
for
however,
is
know and TJ^on 1HD as an adj., fleeting foot may be. it occurs only Zeph. i, 14, where it is
restore
explained questionably (see esp. Schwally, ZAW. 1890, p. 176) as s a Pi. ptcp. pnPJp) 52 ); and it is better aphaeresis of ID (GK.
^h
to read in Zeph.
lOP? and
4).
^09).
also 27, 2
ION]
xin
28, 8; 23.
sc.
1D1NH (16,
Ex.
15.
ony ony]
Qoh.
iyn
9,
lN"l]
4,
14 NIH
-in
ch. 22,
i8 b
cf.
For the
inf.
Qal, see
GK.
i
113*.
5, i.
7.
i
Elsewhere
2 Ki. 5, 7),
regularly
-n
1&m
Ijn
22.
.
12, 17.
14, 38.
Ki. 20,
Ti
(25, 17- J er 2
:
9)>
nni
lyni.
XXIII. iq-24
Very hard.
a neg. or
,
189
24), esp. with
:
i?3O
;
ON (Lex. 58o b )
it
cannot
mean
to }D
take knowledge of (EVV., Dh.) gives everyone (Now.); and 3 yT does, however, occur a sense which it does not possess.
the
with
i/r.
31,
meaning know about (Jer. 38, 24. Job 37, 16, perhaps 8; cf. ch. 22, 15); and as E and 3 are often confused in the
(Introd.
p.
Ixvii),
old
characters
we may,
in
default
of anything
better,
we may
rightly render
take knowledge
of
Drutri]
Kit.)
and
return.
(B U- Now.
which
can mean bring back word: see on 12, 3. must here be used as the equivalent of p3J Stf]
i>N
f>y,
is
;
31,
24
"irp
py
z^>0fl
abundance
abundantly;
Jer.
6,
14
n;>j?3
Sj?
= lightly;
not
60, 7
JW1 Sy
= acceptably.
Here on
a certainty
= assuredly (Lex.
thousands
754
b
).
mirp
10, 19.
^N]
see
on
Ma on, in the hill-country of Judah (Jos. 15, 55, 24. pyD mentioned beside Carmel and Ziph), was identified by Robinson with Tell Ma in (2887 ft.), on a great hump of rock (Conder, Tent
"I3"1O]
S. of
Ziph.
The
wilderness of
Ma on
is
an
waste pasture-land, rough rocks with that dry vegetation on which goats and even sheep seem to
extensive steppe, E. of the Tell, consisting of
thrive
(EB.
s.
v.).
H31V3] The Arabah (or Steppe) is the alluvial floor of the deep depression through which the Jordan runs, and in which the Dead Sea lies. It is difficult to understand how any part of the wilderness of Ma on (2887 ft.) could be described as
being
Sea).
in
the
Arabah
(in
which the Dead Sea is 1292 ft. below the Medit. we must suppose that the wilderness of Ma on
extended sufficiently far in the E. to reach a point which could be reckoned as in the Arabah.
pa*
(AV. Jeshimon ;
it
RV.
pD^T!
is
19
al.), is
here and
v.
19,
(cf.
Nu.
some
part of the
if
s
wilderness of Judah
(see
on
v. 14),
*?$
190
is
correct (26,
has ^a
i>y),
of
Ma on.
25.
B>p2^]
Read
tt?pai>
with
LXX
(We.).
the
""I
following.
etc.
fact,
ytan TTl] In
D^tnn:
crag
of *the
2t^i;
ppyw
20, 45.
47
nyms pen
it
y^on
12^
The
in
some
This
pyo
:
"121D
2^1]
is
LXX
"IB>$
which
is
in,
etc.
probably
"DID]
right,
py
not
in,
as
EVV.
26. hxt?]
LXX
VIW&0
i>1NB>:
probably rightly.
and narrow gorge, with el-Malaqy, which runs to the E.
s
:
W.
el-
War and
and
it is
then
W.
for a distance of
some 6
miles;
(Tent
Work, 245) that this may have been the scene of the incident here recorded there v. 28), is, Conder says, no other place near Ma on, where cliffs, or crags (Sela can be found. But it is precarious to support the identification by the phonetically
,
imperfect resemblance of
Malaqy
9) hurrying in alarm, David and his men to surrounding the ptcpp. describe the situation, into the midst of which take them/ the message, v. 27, came. For the idea expressed by TSn3, cf. \Tl]
to
1 8,
be (on
itsy
is,
found otherwise only once in poetry (ty. 5, I3t, of surrounding protectingly with a shield); and Klo. proposes E^V (14, 32. 15, 19) were flying at David (so Bu. Sm.). This, however, cannot be said to
be probable.
over to the
Ehrlich,
l|
"l2y
were crossing
when
the
message
28.
arrived.
^P"!*?]
with dag.
f.
implicitum (GK.
-
22
end) in the 1, as in
11?
Is -
J
4>
( GK
229 end \
So
and Kit
cf. i, 6.
*,
prob. of divisions
1
Though np/TID
is
XXIII. 2J-XXIV. 4
the
cf.
the Nif. in
Gen.
A
De
Dathe, Ges.,
that
of
escapes;"
is
LXX
this
= n|#non p.fpur6et(ra.
that.
paraphrase,
was divided
to
go
way and
I. 7JW] Very surprising, in the present context. En-gedi, in the wilder of Judah (Jos. 15, 62), the modern Ain-jidi, is a spring, bursting out from under a great boulder on the rocky precipitous descent to the W. shore of the Dead
24,
ness
and the writer s note on (cf. G. A. Smith, EB. s.v. below the Medit. Sea, and consequently some 3560 ft. below Ziph (2882 ft.), and considerably below any place which could reasonably be included in the wilderness of Ma on (v. 25); David could not therefore have
ft.
above
it
Gen.
14, 7)
it is
680
ft.
come up to En-gedi from any of the places mentioned before. Either something has been omitted (so that DET3 does not refer to JTlpbTOn y?D in the wilderness
of
Ma on,
3.
S
v. 35), or
the verse
is
3S
$>y]
The
expression
Gen.
n,
on the front of (usually in the sense of on the East of; see on 15, 7). In sense (i) ^S ?y is commonly used with words of scattering or
casting
appear why here the surface of the rocks of the chamois-goats should be so particularly specified. Probably, therefore,
:
nor does
it
(2)
is
preferable
is
nothing here to
the East.
means
Wild
abound
in
the
neighbourhood of
JNVn
nmj]
1
Cf.
6),
Nu. 32,
Low
stone-walls
14, 15.
37, 24
al.)
of a people (Jos. n, 23. 12, 7. 18, 10), or (especially in Ch.) of the divisions e. courses ) of priests and Levites. (i. 1 It is assumed (though very questionably) by the Rabbis, and even favoured by
Gesenius, for the Hif. in Jer. 37, 12.
192
~>K
the allusion ItJ N] Do these words mean of which he said 5. being to some previous assurance of deliverance from Saul, which
David
says,
or on which he
indication
?
being interpreted
by them as an
of
Yahweh s purpose
In order to answer
and
its
is properly not a relative pronoun, but a relative sign, indicating generally and indeterminately the idea of relation = as to which : it is followed in strictness
is
used to express
IvS?
~m
"l^N
B^NH
the
man
as to
are,
whom
man
concerning
whom
he spake.
There
which the pronominal supple ment is the direct object of the verb in which the pron. or adv. supplement is dispensed with, (a) with llpN ^S, followed by the words used, where, however, its place is really taken by a pronoun in the speech which follows, as Gen. 3, 17
however, certain cases
besides the familiar one, in
commanded
thee, saying,
Thou
from
it,
Dt. 28, 68. i Ki. 8, 29. Jer. 32, 43; ch. 9, 23 b : ib, 17 the man as to whom I said unto thee, This one (fit) shall rule my people Israel Jud. 7, 4 (exactly similar) and (where the noun repeated takes the place of the pronoun) Jud. 8, 15 Behold
;
as to
whom
"IC
in thine
hand?
equivalent to the antecedent of adv. supplement is dispensed with (3) when a word denoting time or place or manner has immediately preceded thus (a) Dt. 4, 10 HIDV 1B>N DV the day on which thou stoodest, Gen. 45, 6. i Ki. 9, 10. 22, 25 and frequently : (/3) Gen. 39, 20.
")E>K
:
ye reproached me, saying, Is the hand of Zebah In 2 Ki. 17, 12. 21, 4 a term nearly etc. X follows similarly in the speech. The pron. or
al.
.
1
:
(7) in
I^K
n,
"Din
.
HT this
is
Jos. 5, 4;
it is
Ki.
extreme instances,
in
which
left 7,
2 It is dispensed with (c) in a few 27 to the reader s intelligence to define the relation
19;
Is. 8,
12
-TON"
"IB>K
*?
1&P
;
where
ICX would
11
normally be followed by ib
31,6
Turn ye
to (him, as to)
whom
to
the
we
presumption favours
the
its
being
regarded as analogous to b
Had
And
2, al.
"IB>N
>33
(ch. 14,
\j)
= wherever,
(?N)
7J?
~IB>Nn
(Ex.
5, 11.
Ru.
20
-
"IK
whithersoever, II 15,
Ki. 9, 15;
Comp.
in the
phrase
"OH
19, 4.
and
Siloam Inscription.
xxiv.
narrator been,
I
ai
r-8
to
193
will
jriK
etc.,
we should have expected (on the analogy of a} DIM As it is, -itrs has V3JK Ninn ova T^N niiT IDN I^N.
1 :
Behold presumption of being determined by the preceding DVn I am about to the day on which Yahweh saith unto thee, Behold,
deliver etc.
Compare
Qre
is
4, 14.
TT IK] The
5
b
.
on
II 24, 13.
.
6.
To
nx]
in the narrative 5 h
6 should
be transposed so as
6.
5)33
After
eight MSS.,
and
LXX,
T^tsn,
7.
wanting
sit
(Dr. Weir).
So We.
the usual
mifO
nW>n]
Ad profanum
s
mihi a Domino*
i"6vn
deprecated on
Yahweh
rM>n
part:
cf.
by the act being represented as Ki. 21, 3; and see on II 23, 17.
:
ON]
After
more
with }O of the
n).
See
GK.
So
149
?7.
Lex. 321*.
26, 9
al.
n
.
,
STDa]
.
See
8.
is /0
tf-iTil
yD^l]
n.
tare his
men
with words.
yD2>
cleave: in
;
Qal only
el,
n,
3. 7.
26.
Dt. 14, 6. 7
in Pi
Lev.
he rent
it
(the lion) as
kid.
Heb.
the
no sense
(Dr. Weir).
(cf.
ground
is
DH212
if
Job
verb
to judge from such knowledge of the Heb. word used as we possess must have expressed himself with singular violence, and in terms which
a figurative one
but
MT.
be correct, David
would be
suitable rather to
= to
satirize,
check (so RV., but not fully representing yDE>). None of the emendations that have been proposed is, however, satisfactory
Klo. I DNJl).
Bu.
^OM
1 8, 1
is
II
6);
but
J?DK"1
the ordinary processes of transcriptional corruption. of the Versions are cTretcre, Pesh. wot* made
:
The
to
renderings
LXX
repent,
Targ.
1365
194
^e
Theod.
z
B>p2]
First
Book of Samuel,
Symm.
10.
seeding,
much more
is
expressive
than
seeketh
(EVV.).
n.
*H3Nl]
:
The
tense
irregular:
the pf.
is
with
simple waz#
is
improbable
waw
conv.
is
what
Jerome
Either
"ipxj
(et
cogitavi ut occiderem
"lOWi
and
one said
must be restored, or we must follow and read I^OSl and I refused (We. etc.).
LXX
142
cf
on
DPini]
7,
16 and frequently).
The
ellipse,
standing usage
first
probable.
have been
who expected Ty
to follow
Or
(Bu.)
yy may
after
Dnni
expressed by Vulg.
n&O D3 nxn] The repetition of the imper. after 03 is certainly as Hupfeld did long ago very un-Hebraic: and Ehrl. would read
12.
(Comm.
inf.
abs.
locos,
1853, P- V
n ^l D -
"
the
>
TTinn
fTIS]
K^l] carrying
on VYIM
GK.
:
ii4
r
;
Tenses,
;
118.
also
/? ,?,$/ z
"U2?)
Nu. 35,
20. 22.
LXX
Cf.
,
,
,
(=
TJ*), translating
from an
indistinct text
(Dr. Weir).
13*.
1
Gen.
rvni]
16, 5
31, 53.
For
\JDp3i, see
GK.
112^.
:
6.
The
pf.
and
w aw
cf.
Tenses,
"JTD
1198.
""JOBB"!]
free
me) from
me.
25>
39a
.
i9
mjn]
viz.
(cf.
in sparing
But Klo.
n^Tin
(as)
hast magnified
me
good
^K]
I9
b
.
Now.
Kitt. Ehrlich.
al.
m?y,
2,
15?N
of place,
nx] IK S alone = forasmuch as (15, 15): and is doubtless a scribal error, due to N fix
"IB
the
DX
is
out
just before.
XXIV.
20.
io
XXV.
GK.
i 95
in^l]
cf.
will
intro
duced,
Ez. 15, 5 b
.),
Tenses,
123/3;
Klo.
W
it
(GK.
would
112^
e"K,
with
is
highly improbable,
31
nnn]
day
follows
wherein (on
But as Klo.
un-Hebraic.
good
(Nu. io, 32) for Divi; and we must either do the same, or adopt the
transposition
followed
nt^N
tacitly
(cf.
on
23, 6)
nrn
nvn
nrpB>y
nnn.
Against
LXX
;
6Xfyfi)
21. niDpl]
23.
= and be confirmed,
J>y
as 13, 14
5.
the Medit. from En-gedi (23, 29), 680 ft. Sea, up past Hebron (3040 ft.) and Halhul (3270 ft.) over the high backbone of central Judah, and then down into the Shephelah to the
mittDn
ii)y]
Mw
hold
25,
(22, 4) of
i.
Adullam
(if
Id el-miyeh, 1160
ft.).
TVl] The place from which David came down does not appear. The intention of the note seems to be to state that David, on hearing of Samuel s death, came down from some unnamed higher
spot in the
min in
1
to the wilderness of
Ma on
(c.
2500
ft.).
pNB] Read
requires.
to the south.
2.
LXX,
2.
4)
The
much
too far
see
on
cf.
17, 12
and
cf.
Ki.
I|
"i
n,
l32.
26.
work
in the fields:
i
Ex. 23, 16
TK>y
now el-Kurmul,
mile N. of
Ma on,
is
garden-land
is
")
therefore suitable
(G. A. Smith,
h*M]
So
II
19,
33 of Barzillai;
Ki. 4, 8 of the
Shunammite
woman.
tEQ TVl] apparently
sheep,
Tp VP1, or rather TM
196
is
of
Samuel,
For the unusual form of
38, 13 Ti6), see
D"PI
in that sense.
:
the
verbs),
Ha
GK.
67.
Tlp. 3. 735?] insight, shrewdness: Pr. 16, 22 V7y3 735? Dv7yo] elsewhere only in poetry, and in prose written in the
elevated style of Dt. (Jud.
in Is.
i,
1
2,
19.
Neh.
9, 35).
(Di"l)D3
77yo SH occurs
6,
4, 4).
1373]
Qre
?f 3,
Calebite,
the
termination.
Rashi,
vvn).
in the country
afterwards incorporated in
Ch.
2,
Ma on, Beth-zur
and also
in the
42-49, where Ziph, Hebron, Tappuah, Joqde am [so read toTjorqo ant], [4! miles N. of Hebron], are specified as some of its settlements),
CALEB
5-
and Kittel
Negeb (see ch. 30, 14 the 373 333). See further DB. and EB. s Die Biicher der Chronik, pp. 13 f., 19 f.
ft.)
s.v.
17y]
Carmel (2887
2i6c
is
rounding plateau.
GK.
90
GK.
44*, 6 4 f.
W] A most
(a)
liveth
The
(GK.
text
can
V
).
= to
hence
him that
29
And
ye
him
that liveth,
Both
it
is
thought by some to be
And
ye shall
1
To him
God
that liveth
Both thou,
etc.
So
substantially Ges.
common
islll*
keep
you
in life
= grant
you good
health.
() Vulg.
renders fratribus meis OfjKp), following which We., admitting the difficulty of the passage, thinks that relatively the best explanation
of
it is
to punctuate ^n?
(cf.
2
,
and
to render
And
ye
my
brother
1 The rendering In vitam is, however, doubtful, the sing. Thes. 469 f. occurring otherwise, at most, in a particular form of oath (p. 148). 2 In this case, however, it is almost necessary to read (so Bu.). It is cases of the elision of N occur (GK. 23 ), but none after a prep, with __.
""HNp
""H
life
true,
XXV.
in addressing
Amasa, and
<
Ki. 9, 13
1
.
This seems the most probable (so Bu.). (c) Sm. would read DmiDNI s 31 nnx np IP And ye shall say to him and to his clan, Be thou (at)
i
;
i
peace/
etc. (so
Now.)
called for.
The
from the
Pesh. gw
"pr6;
^\
On
v.
}
For
^ = clan,
(rare), see
on
18, 18.
D1^
see
nriNl] Lit.
ch. 16, 4.
cf.
II 20, 9 iins
DvE^n
and
on
= loth
cf.
Lex, 253* h.
7.
"1^
D^n
D13D?3n
cf.
tfb]
So
15;
al.,
Ruth
2,
15 end.
For the
53?.
irregular n,
nb}n
2 Ki. 17,
GK.
:
a Dr6] ^ after the pass, verb, as Ex. 12, 16 al. Zor. 5i4 8. 310 DV recurs in Esther of time is most unusual. 21LD i?y] i?V
.
1
Di"
(8, 17.
"|T
9, 19. 22).
connexions)
ch. 10, 7.
Lev. 12,
10.
Jud.
9, 33.
Qoh.
9, 10.
im]
irregular: see
GK.
67^.
of a ptcp. with the
art.
D^ ISDOn
D nay]
it
The combination
and
occurs sporadically in OT., often (but not invariably) where the subst. is definite in itself or defined by the context. Thus
a subst. without
Gen.
i,
21. 28.
7,
21 (with
rTTri>3
and IBQ
^)
Dt.
2,
2,
s
(with a n. pr.):
26, 18.
</r.
Ez.
14, 22*.
5
.
Pr.
62, 4 (read
rwn
to
nvui).
119, 21
(accents)
Here
the
Dr. Weir
Or
is it
T1&O
my
brother?
But see
v. 8
D3
may
5, 15,
is
TV
commencing
:
the speech
is
though rarely. Against the view that treats the extreme abruptness which attaches then to
H3 DJTIDKl
regularly said is (plENn) IIOND H3, e.g. ch. n, 9. The for both brother objection derived from v. 8 against my brother is not conclusive and son being used metaphorically, the terms may be interchanged (especially when
what
not addressed to the same person). 8 I.e. next year : comp. Theocr. 15. 74 (quoted by Liddell Field here) KTJS wpas KTjtretra, t irjs. avSpwv, Ic
KO.\>
<pi\
&
Scott,
and also by
Where, however,
0^13
7N
Where
Cornill
is
probably right
should probably be omitted with LXX. in vocalizing with LXX, Pesh. Symm. Vulg.
Some
209
(2).
198
idea
slaves
is
of
Samuel,
by the words
them
JSO
cf.
is
fear of:
is
Jud.
2i b
ch. 18,
n.
cf.
Lex. 8i8 a
It
rinp7l]
and
shall
take P
Nu.
:
on account of Tifha,
^E>]
Tenses,
is
104)
GK.
ii2 cc
LXX
<I
*,
which
CO
is
probably, as
Abu
Goldberg,
p.
175) suggested
to a lapsus calami.
It is true, in
which it was scarce, water might have been a commodity which would not readily be given away still, among the viands provided for the D W3 some more special beverage than water might not unnaturally
;
,
to
DB
is
readily explained as
For other
8.
instances of error due to lapsus calami, see ch. 12, 15. II 21,
27, i
;
Jer.
and no doubt
also
Ki.
2,
28.
on
v. 5.
Bjn] from
my
The
LXX
;
efe /cAtvev
avrutv:
14, 32 e/cXi^
;
Aq. wrpvvOr}
ppl
;
Symm.
^0*00
Targ.
pm
\j/.
Pesh.
oi
that
Symm.) aversatus
Pesh.
etc.
est
eos.
Th. considers
these
renderings
1
95, 10);
Dp"
!,
even
read
s
it,
would be of no help all turns here But BSp*l (We. al.) is hardly feeling.
14,
46 \
1337nnn V?^:^] So (in the st. cs/r.) with a finite verb Lev. 90, 15 (nto*): with n^N, Lev. 13, 46. Nu. 9, 18 (GK. /r.
130*!).
Elsewhere the
20,
:
inf.,
17.
nrta]
clause
7.
7J?
same
see
for other
v. 25. II 2,
3,
29
But some
treat
I^DH
here as an inf.
(GK.
53
),
though
in that case
it
T SDH
XXV.
GK.
18.
i.e.
io-2)
is
:
199
.
133.
asuwoth.
The
RV.
implicit subj.
"O"lpn
see
on
16, 4.
NT.
i89
d
;
nil^i?]
So Kt.
24
b
,
On
75
V
:
the farm,
see
Ew.
Stade,
iipb,
319; GK.
o-aTov,
and comp.
rrilBa
Is. 3, 16.
The Qre
substitutes the
normal ni B J?
dsiiyolh.
-
D^ND] the
HXD (~
of an ephah,
or
2f gallons.
On
^p, see
on
DVCtt] dried grapes, or clusters of raisins (30, 12. II 16, i. Ch. 12, 4 it). The root signifies to be dry or shrivelled: in OT.
9,
only Hos.
grapes,
etc.
14 (D pOif
DHB>)
in the
!
Talm.
33j;
ii.
In Ps.-Jon.
Cf.
D^?"
O^n? D
PJVOX}
P^UI pn^y.
Kennedy,
.E1Z?.
1568.
i
Dv3T] pressed fig-cakes {EB. ii. 1570): 30, 12. D^plDV, as a present to David s warriors). 2 Ki. 20,
20. iYTVi]
Is. 38,
2 if.
The
2,
tense
is
incorrect (on
KO.I
i,
12).
Either
read
TH
(constr. as 2 Ki.
ii), or (though
e-yevrjOrj
stands in the
LXX)
(comp.
delete
it
as
then, for
an early corrupt anticipation of the following the form of the sentence, 9, 14 Tenses, 169).
:
KM
nTV] to meet David, on his way up (vv. 6. 21. ION Tfil] Note the plupf. (on 9, 15).
David
"jx]
13).
The
clause expresses
as Jer. 5, 4
see
on
16, 6.
22.
(cf.
in
*3wh~\
LXX
The
TW AaveiS
against himself.
insertion of
^N
is
probably intentional, to
avoid the appearance, as the threat in b was not carried out, of the
1 imprecation recoiling upon David himself .
23.
19,
i
.TOB
y 111
(2)
and often;
;
(i)
nn
;
D SK innB1 Gen.
22,
sit
;
(3)
K VS
11
"!
^J?
2 S.
14, 4. 33.
Ki. i, 23f
2
V3N
^J?
S. 24,
2,
2of
(6)
also (5)
Jos. 5, 14.
10
rttlK
V3N^ ^D
S. 20, 41
would
therefore here be
more
in
f but never DN^ another. iTDN accordance with usage (We. al.).
:
in ^D^
Comp.
similar
instances
in
the
Talm.,
Dalman,
Gramm.
des
Jiid.-Pal.
Aramaisch (1894),
2Oo
MSS. have
the
more usual
rreiN,
which
is
also a
T3D
(on 12,
24.
5).
vhn
OK a]
Cf.
2 Ki. 4,
;
37 (Bu.).
135^; Ew.
31
1&.
an inadequate rendering. The word in Hebrew 25. bu] one who was insensible to the claims of either God or man, suggested and who was consequently at once irreligious and churlish see esp.
Fool
is
-
(where v. 6 unfolds the character of the 723 in terms which recall at once the conduct of Nabal described in this chapter J ). See further Lex. s. v. Parallel Psalter, Glossary, p. 457. Here the
Is.
32, 5 f
Churl
is
is
his
is
with him,
26. nnjn
clause.
.
or, as
, .
his nature.
Resumption
is
The
case of
"O
<
."O
Lex. 472*) see also on 17, 13. The following are other examples, derived partly from my own observation, partly from Kon. Stilistik b "ICWI). 4, 9 . 12, 41 (TH . , . TM). (1900), p. 129!". Ex. i, 15-16 C-IDSOI
39
(cf.
: :
Lev. 13, 3
10, 32
onmi
1
nNTi). 17, 5
ii.
(warn
n,
wa*
14,
jxaob).
27, 3
NU.
5 , 19-21.
4,
(nTIl:
,
so Dt. 20,
8,
Jud.
31).
42
(Oil
Db;.
Is. 7,
Opaa Dnoaern). n
Din).
21,
W).
i
a a Jud. 9, i6 -i 9 ( Jl HENa OS), ch. 29, 10 Ki. s, 41-42 (sai). 12, 10 (na , . .icxn na
. .
"irDNM
."ION).
Jer.
(JflN).
29, 25 -3i
p^N
").
29 (fjp). 24, 25-26* (wnn Dia . . . wa). 28, 2-6 (jy). Hag. 2, i3 -i5 For some examples from later books, see Kon. I.e. Comp. also the Zech. 8, 23. cases of the resumption of a noun by NTl, etc. (Tenses, 123 Qbs., 199; 198),
a a
.
N1i"l,
suffix
2).
^
v.
"]y3D
t|
is
because
34-
it is
by
the addition
Til
contrast
1
"P
y^
n<
!]
;
The
inf. abs., in
continuation of an
inf. c.,
it
as 22, i3 b
and followed by a
is
subst. standing to
in the relation
In
EVV.
:
p23
Render
gentle
(5)
The
churl will be no
here rendered unfortunately vile person, and (v3) v*3 churl. more called noble, nor the knave said to be
(6) For the churl speaketh (i.e., in modern English, a gentleman). churlishness, and his heart worketh naughtiness, to do profaneness, and to utter defection (lit. going astray) against Yahweh, to make empty the soul of the
fail
and knave
for
churl in
v. 7-
XXV.
of subject (rare), as
the end;
v.
2}-2()
17, 5
2OI
328 towards implying an exploit or
(Ew.
force, recurs vv. 31.
to
33, Lev. 6, 7.
\j/.
GK.
7, 2.
113^).
The phrase
11
itself,
by
Jud.
59, 16.
Job 40, 14
i
j
("j^E
),
Yahweh,
63, 5. ^. 98,
i.e.
it
cf.,
27.
will,
rDin]
of which
the expression:
30, 26.
i,
14.
Ki. 5, 15.
An
As
error for
nx ttn, as
v.
35.
So 26 MSS.
waw
123;
n,
8,
here,
.
.
as
.
.
this present,
given,
etc.
TIN ^Jia]
28.
1
at the feet
of
my
17
lord
al.
1
=
i
n,
8.
Dt.
jew
rV2] Cf.
2,
25. II 7,
Cf.
6.
Ki.
n,
38.
Nu.
21, 14.
all the days that thou hast lived,
T^D] An
"Ipl
idiomatic expression
i
<
Ki.
i,
6 VCHD
V3X
my
N^
having this sense, the pf. tense naturally used with it: probably NVDD yh is chosen with the view of generalising the statement as much as possible, so as to allow
nmv.
pD
it
is
has (as a fact) risen up, etc. 29. Dp but the soul of my lord shall be, etc. If it be thought that the sense,
1
nnTn
And man
*"!]
required, D^l
rise up ... then may the soul of my lord must be read (Is. 21, 7 ; Tenses, 149 ; GK.
be,
etc.
159^):
so Sm. Bu.
31
Now. Dh.
bound up
for safe
mnv]
JIN] with
Is.
=
.
in the care
and custody
as Lev.
5,
23
Dt. 15, 3
49, 4.
1
n^ypp"
DNl]
The
suffix
the verb
by the
21,
a frequent elegance of
197.
i,
Hebrew
style,
as
Gen.
13, 15.
13: Tenses,
6;
GK.
143.
Cf.
.oovOOd- ^j,
p. 88,
11.
15-16.
202
30.
EVV.
according to
in
all
1
concerning thee,
p^y.
24, 19
text
is
which
TIK
Hebrew
ntrN
that he hath
"in
~itJ>X
miu
nrwy
some
n,
by Bu.,
it
is
not parallel.
The
is
evidently in
disorder, though
is
not certain
^3
how
it
to be corrected.
"IB>K
mion
is
it
not
DK would assume
present place.
31.
Then
etc.
let
not
this
be
to
tottering
(or
have (viz.) to
:
shed innocent
blood/
to be,
Both expressions are peculiar but the meaning appears difficulties which shedding innocent blood
in,
The kind
expressed by the
;
root pIQ
may
2,
Is. 28, 7
Jer. 10,
4;
and Nah.
n
:
The
2
meaning more
;
the context
in
LXX
et
singultum
Aq. Symm. Airy/xds, whence Vulg. 1 scrupulum cordis: Targ. XQV (solicitude), Pesh.
/3SeAvy/Aos
Jfco^ol (terror).
np1D^>
may be
53 (quoted by Levy,
and.
NHWB.,
seems
1
pDpS).
.
, ,
yPir6l
*J3^l]
et
et
both
;
But no
stress
first
to rest here
upon
the combination
is
to
*r
be omitted, with
LXX,
their
:
Vulg. Pesh.
pw6l LXX
as
express
(which the translators are most unlikely to have done, had not the
word stood
in
text)
it
and the
insertion,
We. remarks,
is
a necessary one
of force
33.
(v.
for
26) which
is
required.
*pyD]
discretion, tact.
Dyo
7551.
as Pr.
n,
22.
Cf. 6, 10.
v.
26.
:
^ib a] as 14, 39
the
first
^3
is
:
there possible, the antecedent being 201. i (). Dillmann, Aeth. Gr.
XXV.
sworn
to,
jo-jg
Thenius, following
203
the second
is
resumptive.
LXX literally,
THEN
TN
By
7, 7
:
Otherwise
GK.
.
.
76^.
For
the tense,
cf.
Jos.
and
DX]
Tenses,
if
pf.,
140.
"iniJ
there
had been
left
= surely
left.
The
inx
duced by DN).
35.
nbl]
The
pron.
is
emphatic
cf. i
Jud. 12,
i.
14, 16.
vj?]
She had
come down
For
i,
(v.
36.
10.
nn^O
ib iTjm]
the position of
ih
z>.
Ki. 4,
13;
and on
ynr.
nriB>a]
ch.
2.
Comp.
Cf. II 13, 27
LXX.
aj
31D of the heart =^/aa?, merry: II 13, 28: Pr. 15, 15 3101
TOD
nnfc>O
ab.
So the
subst.
MO
Is.
65,
14; and
3j *3^
V7J?]
Ki. 8, 66.
lit.
Hebrew idiom
live
see
on
17, 32.
Within
37.
\j/.
13/>
(E VV.)
a paraphrase.
is
TWl] opp.
D33^5
= take courage,
22, 27.
Nini]
and he himself (opp. to 13^). And there was the 38. D DTJ ni^yn ^n^] D^NT n^t^ya is subject like often days, and, etc., 3 the like of being an undeveloped substan
:
tive
i
(Lex. 453
9,
a
).
For the
8.
art.,
9, 20.
Is.
30, 26.
Ch.
But Q^i
i34
m
).
mtW
is
.
Jp
And it came to pass after ten days, would, Wl (Jer. 42, 7). Comp. i Ki. 18, i Q^O ni
11
where Q^O
NT>1
(for the
i
,., see on
i\so
i, 2).
39. ^33
and
TD TO
31] pregnantly:
43,
TDH yh
an nan;
BBC2>
3"{^n]
The
n^N
2,
at
1^X13
19
al.,
aw]
as Jud. 9, 57.
in
i
Ki.
44
cf.
1^N13 1O1
1CJ>N13
Jos. 2,
Ki. 8, 32
and often
in Ez.
204
"DTl]
e.
was understood
mean) asked her in marriage. Cf. Cant. 8, 8. the word 42. ro?nn] Read rbbn (the n dittographed from irmyj) must be the predicate she rode, and they walked in attendance
:
behind her.
npn?]
of norm,
is
v.
27
the 7
is
the so-called ^
going according
her foot,
i.e.
upon
*73">7
her.
Comp.
at
my foot = whithersoever
nDNPnn 7J17 according
is
turned (RV.)
on
softly
to the
pace of the
(Lex. 5i6
was
b
).
also the
firstborn,
Amnon
(II 3, 2)
before Abigail, as the Heb. here permits (not T ... Hp7 !, but V. 44 hints at the reason why David took now these two wives
np"
DWTJK
;
OKI).
he had been
Not
the
7NJHP
in the
in the hill-
Ma on
and
Carmel (mentioned
inTlt? DJ]
The
DJ
both alike:
Dt.
Ru.
had given:
see
on
3, 15.
is
DvJ]
26.
The
i.
situation
little
of Gallim
not
known
but
it
was
plainly
N. of Jerusalem.
with 23, 19 (where see the note);
The
v. is largely identical
and
numerous points of
resemblance with
to
be in
26 that the two have been held by many scholars of the same incident. If this opinion
will
9,
i).
Dahr el-Kold, $\
i
miles
N. of Wady Malaky (on 23, 26), running out of the Ziph plateau (see on 23, 14) towards the Dead Sea desert, or Jeshimon (Conder, T. W. 244;
of
10 miles
W.
En-gedi, and
mile
Buhl, 97).
XXV.
^3
looking
do.
it,
wXXVI.
205
by]
in
if
which,
front of the Desolation (see on 23, 24), i.e. over the hill of Hachilah is rightly identified, it would
The
passage
is
one which shews that ^D by does not always b 15, 7): cf. Lex. 8i8
.
el-Ful Ziph 23, TV)] on 23, 19); but there is a descent from Tell el-Ful (2754 ft.) (see from Hebron (3040 ft.) to Ziph to Jerusalem (2593 ft.), and (2882 ft.); so no doubt came down is used with reference to one
Cf.
20.
is
actually
of these.
On
3.
hill
the
e^r
"QIC,
see
on
Saul
of
on the
particular
around
3C>V]
it.
and
So v. 5 b was (EVV.) but was abiding. v. 7 was lying asleep, and were were encamping
not
abode
lying, lying.
The
by a
4.
till
he
refers to the
Hebrew, does
participle
not realize
how much
is lost
finite verb.
fG3~^x]
singular expression
23,
23.
is
name
of a place
it
that
what has been already stated in 3^, unless indeed it can be argued jm marks any more certain knowledge than NT1. It is probable
is
name
of
some
locality,
impossible to conjecture.
LXX
We.
too vague.
Tinn
"J^OTIK]
For
Tinn FTniK.
in
TV
">]
some
in
such a sentence,
cf.
on
7.
inB>N"io]
(GK.
118^), like
28,
niTUD and
vntrtOO
the corresponding
lit.
vm^iO, Ru.
(it)
3, 8. 14.
So Gen.
DB"1
and placed
2o6
8.
We
18,
Tp31
TH3 rax
19, 10 rp:ri3
into the wall, i.e. to
Tp31 TH3
David and
wall.
The analogy
of these passages
suff.
pfcOl
is
133X
(We.),
it
pX3
is
and the
coupled; and
f"iK3
Krenkel
{ZAW.
(so
1882, 310)
W3n3
With
. . .
Ehrl.).
9.
npil
"]
npJI
pf.
is
the
pf.
with
\}/.
waw
n,
and
3.
conv.,
r&B>
has
a modal force
(cf.
the
in
Gen.
21, 7.
60,
11 = 108,
?
who
Job
in
ts
to
is
etc.,
be
guiltless
n): The
sentence
9,
D^
vto nPpn
<n
Who
23
(it
is
cited
wrongly
Still,
GK.
ii2 h ).
Comp.
it is
Tenses,
19.
2; 115
^
(p.
115).
in
probable that a
VD.
^D,
and
that
10.
DK
of what
him
DN
"a
must
manner adopted
by Th. Ke. ( Except Y. smite him, or his day come, etc., far be it from me to put forth my hand against him ) for this both implies an un-Hebraic inversion of principal and subordinate clause, and
;
yields
if
an improbable sense David cannot have meant to imply that one of these contingencies happened to Saul, he would then be must be under ready to put forth his hand against him. Either ON
:
"O
6),
it)
may be supposed
suppressed (minime ego Saulum caedam,) sed Deus caedat eum cf. II 13, 33 Kt. (minime,) sed solus Amnon mortuus est. 1JD3 ] by some sudden stroke, cutting him off prematurely
11
(25, 38.
20
al.),
life.
perish
(EVV.), but
be
27,
i.
XXVI.
TV nr6l] The
and
force, to the
8-i 6
207
position of
HOni>B3
new
on
alternative.
In
TV David
on
For
niiTD, see
24, 7
and
for rpBto,
The
:
I^N, as Dt.
round about
cf.
whoever
<Ir
is
19, 5. b
M^TD^Jl]
12.
others.
away : so 12 DfT? 13^1 (Lex. 5i5 ). Read nfefcltpo a has fallen out between the two rtwn] The at the end, if correct, would be the one instance in OT.,
let \i&
and
get us
"
parallel to
rtojl
,
st.
c.
before an independent word (otherwise only before suffixes] Stade, b has avroO: so We. may be right in 33o ; GK. 87*. But
LXX
arguing that
the
end confirms the reading In this Ti^NIC?:) (so Sm. Bu. Dh.).
*
at the
Vn55>K"U3D
of
LXX,
case, of course,
^ niSTin]
13.
anomaly
will disappear.
it
was regarded
Yahweh.
Cf.
DTlta
rmn
in 14, 15.
i.e.
-Oyn]
i. 4.
40);
to the opposite
m]
circ.
itriK
clause (Tenses,
>]
161
GK.
156).
Is. 50,
Cf.
Gen.
12, 8.
;
14.
ntOp
9 -oy^-V
Nimo
Job
13, 19
am
mistaken,
no
is
OT.
framed
15.
bx
"p^y
In
v. 1
6 ^y.
An
6,
22
(In
j/r.
59, 10 niDtN*
f
IDt^n 133^3, and (of watching in a hostile sense) II u, 16. T^K ny, as in z. 18, must certainly be read.)
II
2,
1 6.
y\
xb nK Nj See on
the plur. of
5.
excellence
is
(GK.
1241);
cf.
correct,
DX must be explained
is
marking the
on
17, 34), or
We
HN
DN
or
"M
*N.
As
night,
to regard DK1 as
tarily
improbable (We.) after nsi; it seems best, therefore, an error for *$}, due to a scribe influenced involun
at the
208
So GK.
to
an
17.
oversight).
is
mode
of signifying
is
LXX,
which
used for
is
the
same purpose,
as II 9, 2,
"]H3y
run.
15, 15.
The one
that of
thus just a
[cf.
synonym of
the other
the
more
courtly
LXX
is
(We.).
20, 10.
18.
24,
Hjn
i
TirnO l] The
Ki. 12, 16. Jer.
rTV] Cf. Gen.
order
2,
is
cf.
II 19, 29.
13;
5.
Qoh. n,
*"">
Est.
6,
3 (Lex.
552
b
).
19.
nm
i, ifr
8,
21
JIN
nrton.
Am.
Mai.
:rt
On
nanon,
on
2,
36.
ideas,
For the god of the country, according to ancient could be properly worshipped only in his own land hence
"lsi>]
:
to
being told to
common Deuteronomic
or Deut.
\f/.
expres
sion (see
LOT.
p. Ixxviii).
20. ^i -os
THE]
Cf.
7^y
nji
cf.
Am.
on
9, 3.
31, 23.
inN
to
E>yna
24,
flea,
as
not probable
and
for
(2)
MT.
OH
agrees
*?&
the
ground
n"lX
("a)
ta
LXX,
is
come out
sc.
f
to seek
1 6,
my
4).
life.
P1TV]
lT1 ? (on
The
art. in
Nlpn
generic, such as
is
to
(GK.
14, 6
I26 1
):
so II 17, 10
i
.TINH 3^3:
"INro;
^an yB^p;
Ki. 14, 15 11
etc.
mpn; Nu. n,
Klo. for
"1^X3
12 prn
nx |xn
x^ T^W,
would read
"15f33,
on II
i, 23),
which is adopted by Sm. Bu. (which) pursues a partridge on the mountains, The construction is common in poetry (e. g. Dt. 32, n. ^. 42, 2 Lex. 454*) ; but in prose comparisons are expressed either by 3 with the inf. (as Jud. 14, 6, cited
:
XXVI.
above), or by ItJ
17
XXVII
NlpiTTlN
by Klo.,
209
XD
(see #.),
i.e. in
~li"Q.
LXX
is
not
evidence that
sents
DO
not the
it,
~lB>a.
corresponds here to X"pn, and repre (owl} in Lev. n, 17. i//. 107, 6; and in Dt. 14, i7f some other bird, but It is also a question, though it must be left to a naturalist to answer
read
"1JJOD
:
LXX
vvKTutopa
J, or griffon-vulture, being a carrion-feeding bird, would pursue a partridge on the mountains Tristram, Nat. Hist, of the Bible, p. 172 ff., speaks of its keen sight, and of its swooping down from afar upon a carcase (Job 39, 29 f.),
"ItJ
whether the
its
21.
ai
mp ]
11
Cf. 2 Ki.
i,
if/.
72, 14.
116, 15.
al.
Cf. 14, 24
LXX.
Lev.
4, 13.
Ez. 45, 20
treat
rain naBW
nmn
as qualifying both
ital rvann nan] Kt. behold the spear, which is better adapted
distributive
king
Qre behold
n being
to the context,
force:
Ki.
8,
39.
18, 4.
Gen.
^T?]
19, 9)
:
which
is
T3
as
28, 2.
Pr.
6,
5),
not,
specific.
have been here written intentionally, for the purpose of avoiding the assonance (which is here an awkward one)
possible that
T2 may
-"T.
LXX,
But some
50 MSS. have
read
this.
T2
and
it
is better,
more common
in
poetry: ^3in
Is. 10,
794* 4).
by
nai] Cf.
27
31.
David
seeks
Ac his h.
advances
The
to
Philistines resolve
attack Israel ;
their
army
of
Apheq.
David
is
released
from
the
necessity
the Amaleqiles
who had
2io
Saul
of En-dor.
Death of
^
12,
^K] Gen.
8, 21.
24,
!>N
ch. i, 13.
DV]
ch. 9, 15.
y\
"O
unemphatic as Gen.
Is. 9,
al.
33,
13;
(Not as
I have no good: for must escape into, etc. The first clause is, however, (=but) LXX have OVK ecm ftoi ayaOov harshly and abruptly expressed
21D
I
px]
a single day.)
lav
/IT]
o-wfla), i.e. is
which
preferable.
yDO
2.
K>N13l]
NW.
3.
If
Gath was
on on
6, 17),
some 28 miles
of Hachilah (see
in
26, i).
5. II 2, 2.
LXX ^"On,
So
4.
PjOi
K7I]
i, 7).
(see
T
5>
on
>
The QrS
21
i3>
more usual
tense
*)PJ
K?\
comp. a similar case in Jos. 15, 63. 35 al.) ( 5. NJ] SJ belongs logically to urv ; but it is thrown back into the protasis and attached to DX, as regularly in this formula (Gen. 18, 3;
33, 10
al.),
J u d-
for the
speech
6.
is
J^pv] Supposed
Tell
very uncertain.
regularly used,
when
:
the origin of a
name
or custom
n,
etc.
by
TOD
(see
is
though not supported, so far as appears, by any MS., prompted by a sound literary instinct, and may be correct. nymNl D"^] D^ by usage, suggesting a year : see i, 3, 7.
12, 5),
on
OWn
Py*
1
"!]
11
and, more
8.
10
Q^v
*1D3
mEty; Lev.
25, 29.
lived (which
Either into the higher ground on which the tribes raided by David would suit Gezer) or, in the uncertainty whether this ground was higher than Ziqlag, in a military sense (Now.), of an attack in general, as Jud. 20, 18.
;
Is.
21, 2.
Nah.
2, 2.
XX VI7.
(Qre
1-8
TravTo.
2ii
TOV Teo-eipt,
reading,
num)
P3ni
m^:n]
LXX
have
therefore, only one name (viz. "HltMn; see Jos. 13, n. 13 LXX), so that the two are presumably doublets. As the better-known Geshur,
on
East of the upper Jordan, is evidently out of the question, the here and Jos. 13, 2, if the text is correct, is probably that of a small tribe between the Philistines and Egypt (Bu. Dhorme, Kenn.).
the
name
We. Now., preferring the other doublet, read *1t3n, i.e. the Canaanites who till the time of Solomon occupied Gezer (Jud. i, 29 i Ki. 9, 16),
;
12
miles
ENE.
of Tell es-Safiyeh
but
this
appears to be too
far
to the
N.
(Anc. Heb. Trad. 242
:
Hommel
(cf.
f.)
Jos. 13, 2
corresponding to the T)>XX mentioned in two Minaean inscriptions as living apparently near Egypt (p. 249 f.), and Gaza but that X should have become corrupted into 3 in two passages is (p. 252)
Gen.
25, 3
Homm.
238-240
D"1K*K),
hardly likely.
31
ni2E
run
"a]
Very
difficult.
In the
first
place,
the fern,
is
extremely anomalous.
If the text
be sound,
1 7,
this
1,
a country, or the population of a country, is construed as a fern. but no case occurs so extreme as the present, in which the fern, is used
with immediate reference to a gentile name, expressed in the masc.
And
n^i"
(noticed ibid?)
is
not extended to
the plural.
Nevertheless, as the
text stands,
accordance with
and
to
from
the
etc.,
predicate
following.
this
extension
of a
purely
poetical usage
is
31
extremely improbable
simply
31
pxn IW
non
"a.
D71JJD, there is
a further
difficulty.
1J7
Jud.
6,
4 al.);
hence (since
as thou comest to
it
is
of old
yields
no
lie
suitable sense)
follows almost
LXX
p 2
exhibits a doublet
17
twice
over (aTro
dvr/KovTwv
= [apparently
O/iM?]
d?
TeXa/ju(/ovp
212
[=
TIE
+ Tit?]
found in
many
cursives
in place
were the populations the land which is from Telam as thou goest to Shur, even inhabiting unto the land of Egypt/ From Jos. 15, 24 it appears that Telam
of FeXa/A, points to
E^O
for D?X?O
for those
Negeb
:
of Judah (see
on
v. 10),
seemingly towards the border of Edom in ch. 15, 4 it is named as the spot where Saul assembled his forces before attacking the Amaleqites
;
so that
it
would seem to
comp.
25, 18,
Respecting
In a frequentative sense, describing David s custom whenever he engaged in one of these raids. Notice the impff.
np?1
, . .
rom]
v.
n.
EVV.
fail
n.
that a
cf.
D3 Jttir6.
b$] Either
we must suppose
LXX
(e?ri
riva
;),
perhaps
[a*/).
better,
we must read
is
|N (see
Targ. Pesh.
(|Np,
The
text
untranslateable.
pr) in
It is
therefore
parallel.
bx
in
is
Hebrew may do
the
same
for the
which
dead,
its
a particle expressing generally the idea of subjective negation, from = he is not interrogative force is at once readily deduced (pi) rtBvijuev ;
M?)
implying that a satisfying answer is expected). /X has no such In other general signification, but is simply a particle of dissuasion or prohibition. words, the interrogative use of pi) is dependent upon an element in its signification,
I suppose ?
particle
?X
at all.
a^)
to be
dry
is
in use in
8, 13 Onq. N D 12133). Hence, from the (e.g. KO.T C^QX^V being on the South of Palestine, the word dry country acquired generally the sense of South, and geographically was applied
Aramaic
Gen.
Judah
(see
T(\ap$ovp XI. 44, 55, 71, 106, 120, 134, 144, 158, 245; Tf\cuf/ovp 29; re rt \aptyovv 74 (from Holmes and Parsons). aptyovp 64, 119, 244
;
Section of
NORTHERN PALESTINE
Scale
Roads
of
Miles
L
-
Railways
the Palestine Exploration
Fund
& Co.
XXV
marg.
;
II.
XXVIIL
cities in
it
j
are enumerated.
:
213
In
e. g.
ff.
where the
RV.
Jos.
15, 19.
Is.
21,
i).
See NEGEB in
EB.
and H.G.
p.
278
Here other
of the
districts in the
elite,
called the
Negeb
Yerahme
and the Negeb of the Qenite, from the names upon them (cf. 30, 29 the cities of the Yerah
me elite and
we have
the
Negeb
of
and the Negeb of Caleb; and in Jud. i, 16 (MT.) the Negeb of Arad (9 miles S. of Ma on). Yerahme el was the name of a clan allied to that of the Calebites (cf. on 25, 3) both were
the Cherethites,
:
see
Ch.
2,
9 [read
25-33. 4 2
1
15, 6; Jud. i,
1 1 ( J1
.
6 (see
EB.
i.
better
placed
at
IDa& E nai) being obviously no part of the speech, but the remark of the narrator (so Now.). It must be admitted, however, that
in
it
Wy
na, and
:i
go together:
it
is
better,
narrator,
t^ax^ (Klo. Bu.): y\ nt?J? na will then be all the words of the na with a subst., as Is. 20, 6. Jer. 23, 29. 12. ^Nan] lit. putforth an ill odour (i/r. 38, 6 GK. 53 d ) against be in ill odour with (cf. 13, 4). With a transitive force Gen. 34,30.
:
n6iy *ny^] Dt. 15, 17. Job 40, 28; cf. Ex. 21, TIN has some emphasis: TIN 28, i.
6.
D.TD3
2.
cf. II 19, 39 TIN Gen. 43, 16 QnrW3 D tWNn TIN ^. p^] in answer to the remark made by another, as Gen. 4, 15.
"0]
Nn
W.
lbaN>
30, 15
[where
LXX,
comp. on
3, 14].
Jud. 8, 7.
n,
8: Lex. 487 a
rightly.
Comp.
II
8,
3;
title
Ki.
i,
18. 20.
LXX
the
apxLo-<afj<,aTo<j>vXa,
of the
chief of
325. Saul consults the witch of En-dor. This section (which forms an independent narrative) appears to be out of its proper place. In 28, 4 the Philistines are at Shunem (3^ miles N. of Jezreel) in 29, i
;
they are
still
at
Apheq
214
Jezreel in
29,
its
evidently introductory.
riSD^l] wailed,
manner
nt?yK,
of Oriental mourners.
So 1SDD;
cf.
Mic.
i,
OrjrD
nBDD
rend,
with
allusion to the
for
The
:
mourn,
are
mourning
HSD,
"IQDO,
altogether inadequate
the words
s
silent grief.
note on
Am.
in
5,
6 (in the
Camb.
if
Bible].
1Ty3l]
The waw,
correct,
Ramah, and
r.)
it
However, rvyn would be the usual order, i, 3 LXX. II Both the perfects (ib. 20, 6 is rather different).
a pluperfect sense (see
not expressed by
LXX.
rather than
12.
fiD"Q
15,
Jud.
8,
27
in this verse
have
on
9, 15).
TDH
i>1KB>l]
had removed;
see
on
9, 15.
D^ayr] See Lev. 20, 27 ( a man or a woman when there is in them ^ayTI 31N ), which shews that the term properly denotes not a wizard, but the spirit whether the term means the knower, i. e. the wise spirit
(Ew.
viehvisserisch),
spirit, at
or
familiar
the beck
(W. R. Smith) the acquaintance, i.e. the and call of a particular person supposed See further the writer s note on question.
8, ii (p. 226).
4.
Now
Da"i>]
ft. up the sloping S. side of Jelel Nabl Dahl (also called Little Hermon), 3^ miles N. of Jezreel. The Philistines had thus penetrated into the heart of Northern Palestine, more than 60 miles from the
448
northernmost of their
,
cities,
Eqron.
y3732] Gilboa now Jebel Fuqua, is the ridge running to the SE. on the S. side of the Vale of Jezreel (see on 31, 7), 5-12 miles S. and
SE. of Shunem.
7.
31K D/y3
nc>N]
An
instance of what
may
be termed a suspended
construct state
by
held
31 K,
but
the
being
deferred,
or
in
suspense, by
So
in the
common
phrase
H3 nWl3
12
37, 22
al.
and
in poetry occasionally
XXVIII.
besides, as Dt. 33, 19
}-i4
Job
20, 17
215
Ban
WDD
JEjb>;
^m
nru
Ew.
2890;
"ill
GK.
30 e.
pyn]
*Diop]
fy-
Now
The
46.
End&r, a small
in
village,
8.
"9^
"P.
26, 2 naiix
form,
GK.
On
the probable
s.v.,
method
or the writer s
\3JJTn]
and
it is
D may have
of
JD.
The
(cf.
plural
would have
al.),
symmetry with
ni3tfn
v. 3.
Lev. 19, 31
and
is
jyTH
may be
i\rh~\
See on
1
19, 17.
With dagesh dirimens. It must have become the custom, as the OT. was read, to pronounce the same word or form, in different
10.
"PP"
passages,
with
a slightly different
articulation,
which
is
reflected
accurately in the
varying punctuation.
"H),
GK.
12.
13.
zoh.
bwOB ]
Six
^l DVT^K]
MSS. of LXX, Perles, Bu. Now. Ehrl. The position of DTl^N before ^ Nl shews
in the sentence.
^KB>.
that
it
is
the emphatic
word
D^y] with
(i.e.
DT&X seems
naturally to
mean gods
though the
in v. 14 asks
What
is
his
form?
we must suppose
is
that
woman
says she
whom
GK,
he
is
interested.
DTI^N
a honorific plural
note],
(GK.
1248-1),
and denotes
a god
(so
132^
the pi.
15, 27.
On LXX
f.
opQiov
(HPt for
Aptow.
ZAW.
1909, p. 246
216
15. TOp]
is
usual (see on
noted by the Massorah (Lex. 554 a ). ^niJin] Cf. the same word, of disturbing a tomb, in the Tabnith ntn nnPip ^W?. Inscr. 1. 7 (Introd. i): also Is. 14, 9 \N> T\^\h
19, 17): but Ht|b occurs so 5 times
^yD ^D]
Cf. v.
1 6.
DVD
is,
this
con
nexion (16, 14. 18, 12): for in Jud. 16, 19. 20 the use of ^J?D is evidently determined by the fact that Samson s strength was regarded
as resting upon him in his hair, in Nu. 14, 19 (cf. Neh. determined similarly by the figure of the shade, and in
9,
19)
it
is
ch.
16,
23
16).
(cf.
by the common thought of a spirit coming on a person (see v. Here probably by denotes the idea of protecting accompaniment
^.
no,
l^D ^y;
11
121, 5
pD T
1
by);
and ^yD
"ID
expresses the
cessation of
is
this.
used in several idiomatic applications not only as signifying from byD attendance on (comp. on 13, 8. 17, 15), but also from attachment to (Jer. 2, 5
;
6yn ipm;
56, 3
;
32, 40
^yc
-with
-no
from companionship
Hos.
9, i
;
EZ. 6, 9 ^JJQ -ID n:6 8,6; 14, 5 (Job 19, 13) from adhesion to (2 Ki. 17, 21
<ni>3$>;
44, 10); 17
;
Is. 7,
and twice,
;
42, 24)
JD, in the phrase standing over or beside (Gen. 17, 22. 35, 13
for the
more usual
on
mNDH
:
7j?D
"ID
cf. 18, 3.
(see
6, 5. 20), esp. 2
of an
army
retiring
from
a country, or raising a siege (see the passages from 20; and add II 10, 14. Jer. 21, 2. 37, 5. 9. n).
cited on ch. 6,
2280; Stade,
608,
who
may
8<3;
after the
1 6.
preceding unusual -^-; cf. on 21, 2. *py Wl] Is there a Hebrew word
Read nxipSl
"W
1
.
adversary or enemy ?
to Arabic
"IS
corresponds
JJ
/0
/fom (Qor.
and
this (according
4, 16.
to rule
2 )
">V
Dan.
The
same word may also possibly be found in the Psalm 139, 20 is a late one, and is marked by several other Aramaisms but this
cannot be affirmed with certainty, the verse being a
difficult
one, and
The
is
conflate,
is
not
probable : to meet.
3
and
met
in
Qal mean
See on
i,
6 (p. 9 footnote).
XXVIII.
probably corrupt.
is-i7
2I 7
At any rate, philology forbids imperatively the l assumption of a Hebrew word adversary, the equivalent of
">
from Can, however, a sense, suitable to the context, be rendered probable for (a) Symm. renders avrifakos aov, and in Arabic ,Ufr (med. i)
"iy,
means
i-^c
= ^3|5
I. .j\_i.J
=
:
Cor. 12, 31 Erpen.). Still there is no other trace of this root in Hebrew fykovrt nor would the idea of Yahweh s becoming Saul s rival be probable or suitable.
(3) Ges. Keil seek to explain ~iy
by a reference
to
of
many
(aliquem),
13, 17
IV
(Lane) .JLc
:
make a raid
or predatory incttrsion
:
upon (comp.
it is
note)
supposed,
would properly have the sense of aestus (sc. in Hebrew Hos. n, 9 aestus irae ; Jer.
*Y>y
whence
b and ray Jeremiah, p. 360 f.]. is, however, very uncertain: see Lex. 735 But the sense of hostility expressed by the Arabic root is, it will be observed, a special and derived one is it likely, or indeed credible, that from a root meaning
of *Vy
ferbnit a simple participial formation should have acquired the definite sense of enemy ? The etymology proposed is well intended : but it cannot be said to have
probability in
its
favour.
It follows that if
"py
it
must be an
as,
in
pre
in the highest
degree improbable.
is
Only
to us.
Either
"py
an error of transcrip
2,
^X-
(cf. in
and Pesh., and is become on the side !]p of thy neighbour must be read (cf. JH with reference to David, v. 17, and 15, 28, and for the thought 18, 12 ID ^Nt? Dyoi toy nin? n;n ra).
f
"Dy
with
LXX
Lam.
Is.
63, 10),
ny"l
Dy
is
Reinke,
accepted by most moderns (Th. Hitzig, Noldeke, Gratz, Now. Dh. seems to be right Kp., Dr. Weir [
LXX
]),
"pv.
Wi]
if
And Y.
-jyn
as
etc.
Or,
hath wrought for himself, according oy be adopted in v. 16, the suffix may be
referred naturally
to
-jyi
(for him).
Nor can
this
be the meaning of iy
used
elsewhere
LXX
Greek Versions expresses the root Tl (Luc.). 2, 32 Aq. (but ^. 139, 20 Aq.
Lev. 18, 18
LXX
ch. I,
218
sentence
lies
what
is
done
what
is
done
,
to
David
Vulg.,
to thee,
expressed by 5
MSS LXX,
With i7 b
v.
the original
Now.
Dh.).
comp.
i8 b
.
15, 28.
19. In
is
see Tenses,
c are
208
(i).
So
t9
decidedly improved by the omission of one of them, and by the ^By T?? n adoption in b of the reading of LXX, viz. D
f>Bb
">C"?
31
DJ,
i.e.
(immediately after
v.
18)
; yea, also,
To-morrow thou and thy sons the camp of Israel will Yahweh
As We. remarks, a
is
hand of
it
the Philistines.
out of
place where
until after
it
l
"py being properly understood, has been said that Saul himself has fallen.
20.
"irtB
i]
LXX
eo-Trewev, not
v.
21 for ?rO3
same
:
both verses.
is
A man
would not
11
hasten
to fall
down
?n3>l[
thus
more
suitable than
"inn
..
- .. }.
(
21.
M3
DWl]
is
19, 5.
23. WlD*l]
^"IQ
and urged
not to read
->S
(Dr. Weir).
so, or
Bu. (either
Nebenstamm
to
1D).
II 3, 7.
ijjy:
is
pm]
6,
Am.
pn
D^y.
in
:
Mai.
3,
20.
The
root
in
Hebrew, but
inani] for
Arabic
cf.
insum
on
29,
i.
pax]
Probably (see
on
4,
i)
some place
in
the
Plain of
Sharon,
commanding
24 N.),
to Jezreel
;
and Shunem
pitched
(28, 4).
were encamping
(WH).
not
supposed
to
of Mt. Gilboa
on
the N.,
if miles
ESE.
4 miles
N.
ft.
above
it.
Jezreel
will
denote
XXVIIL iSXXIX. /
here, not the town, but the Vale (31, 7).
219
if
As
py means a
not 3,
spring, Heb. idiom requires hy (Gen. 16, 7. Jud. so that a genitive would seem to have fallen out (cf.
al.),
bp
pya
II 17, 17).
En-dor, however
J.
(LXX,
cod.
the
NW.
slope of
is
position,
2.
DH^y
The
?
participles
suggest the
according
5
-
to,
as
II.
18, 4.
Ki. 20, 10
Jos.
7,
14 on:i:6.
not
these
3.
JIT]
days
here, as in
many
is,
it
similar phrases,
(EVV.), except as a paraphrase fit is DVpy.S nt, D^DyS iby, HT, etc. an
:
adverb,
HI.
(cf.
H]3 )
see
Lex. 26 i b
So
in
(on
with
i,
3),
probable that
0^3^
LXX (Sevrepov ITOS), Bu. Sm. = 1^B3] LXX adds TT/SOS /xe
"vX
:
Now.
or
Kitt. Ehrl.
vV>
which
is
needed.
Falling
to
me agrees with
al.)
9.
37, 13 as
definition
cannot,
The to desert to. to fall over to Keil supposes, be supplied from the
v. 9
(Dr.
It
Weir
agrees.)
TV]
is
remarkable that in
It
ruy
is
same movement.
Philistines to
where
Achish
is
represented as swearing
by Yahweti),
TV
(cf.
2 4).
\\Sth~\
cf.
as a thwarter or opposer,
of another
man
the
purposes
also
the
same word
i
in
II
19,
23;
Ki.
n,
14. 23.
25;
Nu.
the
Ki.
5, 18.
it is
So JDbn
to oppose
is
in the
OT.
name of
angel,
whose function
men
in their pretensions to
s
a right
standing with
God
(see
A. B. Davidson
s
note on Job
3,
i
i,
6 in the
Camb. Bible
Bible}.
5.
note on Zech.
in
the
Century
See
1 8,
7; and
cf.
21,
n.
22O
6. 7.
DW1
as II 15, 27.
The
usual expression
is
8.
VPE y no
it
13]
(Why do you
i
say this?):
2 Ki. 8, 13.
Ki.
u,
22.
TVn Wjn Di
1B>N
rp
(Jer. 36, 2
DVD] As We. remarks, we should expect naturally either Dt. 4, 15), or, as would be more cf. II 22, i.
:
usual, Vri\n
DiC
fA. 7, 2. (z,. 6,
i
8, 8.
1 6.
II 13,
32
etc.),
or (Dto
ft?)
Dino
rrVM IPi*
Ki. 8,
However, DV may
before
^B>K
in
At
DV recurs
similarly,
38,
28,
and
(in
late
Hebrew) Neh.
5,
14.
certainly be better.
TlDn^Jl]
The
be
milra
TlDrpJI
but
it
is
happens occasionally (Dt. 2, 28: Ez. 3, 26: a rule, only athnah and soph-pasuq imply a
to hold
9.
104).
As
pause thus
and
Dv6tf
H7JP]
Here
view which would be natural to them, when they were invading the
high central ground of Canaan
10.
:i
-"nayi
(e. g.
Jud. 15,
9. 10), cf. v.
nb
np:n
MEM
nnjn]
morning, and also the servants, be defended by 25, 42. Gen. 41, 27.
And now, rise up early in the The text may in a measure etc.
Nu.
16,
2a.
i8 b
but the
is
contrary to standing
Hebrew
8.
usage,
when
the verb
is
in the
Gen.
i.
Ex. u,
24, i).
LXX,
Vulg. express
The
would be
i Jer. 19,
the reading of
J1
LXX
is
can scarcely be doubted that what Hebrew idiom requires, viz. JpTD "??]
a and b are nearly identical
:
Dyn.
as
In
but,
We.
observes, the
if
repetition of the
become
perfectly natural,
LXX
(after
XXIX.
),
XXX.
)
Ket-
221
KCU Xoyov
TOV roirov ov
crou,
/cetrecrT^o-a v/xas
crv
\oi/j.ov
$779
ev
KapSta,
ort
"I3T!
dya0os
DB?
evcuTrtov
/xou
1B>N
^^??Lll
3iB
"OB?
3 133JJ3
HPIK.
DB>rr^K
*>J?j}3
D2nK VnpBPI
DlpBrT^K
The
sentence
is
in style
and may
AGINGS
tion of
is
well be
assumed
to
have
out accidentally in
25, 25): for the
MT.
hybl
15, 9
combina
"131
Ehrlich proposes
(followed by
np33
The normal
construction would be
(on the analogy of Gen. 33, 13 inoi 1HN DV DpBTl, 44, 22 3ryi HD^ V3N, etc.: Tenses, is, of course, 149); but cf. 2 Ki. 9, 2.
~>iN
"iix
"ij?3i"i
from Apheq in the Sharon not the town, but the Vale (as v. i).
30,
i.
n).
Jezreel
is
here,
J^pv] David goes back to the city which Achish had given
him;
see 27, 6.
pfojn]
Read with
LXX
p^ny:
cf. v.
6.
3JJ] Unless (Now.) vnan or (Ehrl.) 3^3 has fallen out (v. 14), we must read 3JJH (Bu.), in conformity with usage, except when 333
H3 I^N D twn
:
n]
;
Read with
see also v. 3
LXX
(cf.
RV.) -HN1
DmTTlK
n3
"i^N~^3
we
following
i>Vtf-ljn
(DHTmi anmi).
<l
B^S in^OH
the
x!?]
clause
(Anglice)
;
was and defining how 13&? without slaying any/ Cf. Gen. 44, 4 vh
preceding,
effected,
viz.
T yn
GK.
cf.
flK
1X^
Jer. 7,
26^;
2 o,
162;
156*".
of leading captives, as
3.
135.
6, 2),
as
z/.
16:
on
10,
n.
135^3]
H3^3
into
to
be taken
captive
to
go
into exile,
H^JH
to carry
exile.
The
they
Though
may
be often applied to the same transaction, they denote different n?3 migration from one s own country, exile, rnt? aspects of it
:
The
222
by
captivity
word
referred
Tr6
^>y;
-wni]
Mic.
:
The
fern,
as Jud. 10, 9:
cf.
Jer. 7,
31
;
nn^y M^l
<A-
3,
6 ro&?n;
IKE myfeu
Ew.
295
a
;
Am. GK.
4,
(unusual)
TEion
144^
fern.,
especially with
particularly
common
-Syr.
in
Syriac
"^
fcJU>,
"^
kJ^L,
"^
i^/
(Noldeke,
Gr.
,
,
254).
.
^pD?
of
i
VIEN]
(25,
:
thought
Ki.
5,
as
Ex.
2,
14.
II 21,
16
i/r.
Tn mar
106, 23.
i>
19. 8, 12
comp. Ez.
in
in the sense of
command occurs
18.
2,
26
but
more
frequently
;
Chronicles, as
I 13,
4;
15, 16
Est.
17, etc.
(comp. Ew.
el
338*).
f
.,
nib] mt l
not
i,
(GK.
I5
p. 60),
and consequently
perf.
fern,
;
of the adj.
"}D.
10
and add II
17, 8.
n.
4, 9.
10, i.
21, 25.
cf.
II 10, 12;
and
similarly in
Qal
7 al),
and Pi
el,
the parallel
many MSS.)
:
n.
of a
23. Hos.
6, 9.
LXX
(Gen. 49, 19
\j/.
Tlb SH bfl3] The name has not been preserved and as the site of Ziqlag is 9. uncertain, and we do not know what the point was which David desired to reach, any identification is very precarious. If Ziqlag was at Zuheliqeh (on 27, 6), W. esh-Sheria, 4 or 5 miles to the S., would no doubt suit but that is all that we can say.
:
and
v. 21.
1 8.
D^pDV
inn
2E711]
i.e.
The
(of
life),
left
him,
returned,
he revived.
So Jud.
13. *? Tiy] See on 16, 18. Here T\vhw DVn] See on 9, 20.
14. 333
D^
11
must be understood, or
read.
acci-
is
expressed by
LXX,
must have
XXX.
dentally
6-1 J
object
follows,
is
223
always
dropped
*?y
out.
t3K>S,
when an
construed with
is still
more commended by
lUJ]
two hy following.
south of Palestine (see on 27, 10)
b
man
to
district in the
v. i6 , appear have been closely connected with, if not a sub-tribe of, the Philistines. In poetry the name is used synonymously with Philistine
inhabited by the
Ez. 25,
part
1 6.
Zeph.
s
2, 5.
contingent of
8,
Tnan formed
1 8.
afterwards
of David
body-guard, II
18.
15,
20,
(cf.
OTJC?
with
p. 262).
It is quite
Crete:
been
Crete,
Am.
this
passage
DHHSa
IN*
1
"
should no doubt
DK>
1PN).
.mrr^ I^N] i.e. the mur 3 of 27, 10. A district of the Negeb, occupied 233] mentioned only here. a detachment of the Caleb-clan (see on 25, 3). by 16. 15. ^minn] So
ai>3
.
1 6.
D aam]
Ki. nraoBa
really expressed
Modern
it
by means of the
questionable assumption
to
a^n,
may
which, however, by no
means
to dance,
but
to
make a
circumivit, especially,
reveritus est, cavit. different word.
It
circle Job 26, 10: in Syriac (PS. col. 1217) and commonly, with circumivit ut vitaret The Aram. JJH to dance is of course an altogether
^>,
is
judgement
of Noldeke
(ZDMG.
1887,
p. 719),
who
common
at
Semitic JH.
will
be
behaving as
a Jn
or gathering of pilgrims/
17.
unexampled.
etc.),
it
DOIM, which
h.
17),
though
the
& N]
(1|
used collectively
after
numeral.
So
r&tftt
myj
1$
T)b
n.
17^.
Cf.
on
21, 6.
224
19.
SJ^l]
is
nvnv
But probably
the
word
displaced,
LXX.
Am.
5i5
6, 13!;
Di"6
inp^>]
The
reflexive
and often
20.
31
in the imper.
*^Tlp Gen.
is
b
).
um] The
text
evidently in disorder.
The
least
is
change
to read
and sense
ijsb
um
But
with Vulg.
VJai>
13n3
cattle
spoil.
named
in
and they drave before him that clause a), and said, This is David s
l<
Kinn
that
LXX
LXX, Vulg. do not express in after npM, and for rupon have TJ/ o-KvAwv i.e. the variation seeming to shew
^>U>n,
(false) explicita,
is
added
after
corrupted into
0&.
It
we should
thus
:
go
further,
PIT
verse
in y?w
at the
noNM
all
V3ai>
i3n:n *ipnm
fNvrr^-nx
inp^.
This text
states
it
undoubtedly
to express,
and
states
naturally
D^JKH DTlNO]
the
200 men;
cf.
Jud. 18, i7
GK.
134!.
toB>*i]
It is better to vocalize,
with 6 MSS.,
LXX,
tWl] nK can only mean with (on 9, 18), and DJ?n can be only the a On the other people just mentioned (cl. ) as being with David. the men left behind would be the ones to ask for the welfare of hand,
those
22,
and
The
context
requires imperatively
Q1^
false
is
Dr6
liwi
DJ?n i?N
1WI
(Ehrl., with
We.
Bu.
al.).
in
5.
is
the
explicitum
of an original
W) =
(Introd.
for riN
i): 1tW1
in
nN"ip^
LXX
have
2ws,
LXX
have also
for ^W?t\.
22.
^DJ?]
in
adj. + subst. (GK. 1310), c Dt. 25, 15. The group regarded as a unity, and spoken of accordingly The usage is thoroughly idiomatic; and there is no ps. sing.
f.
1JE>y.
See on
"O
10
and add Gen. 34, 30 nBD TlD his neighbours). (of Micah and
3Nl;
Jud. 18, 23
TD
XXX.
23.
19-27
225
IPK
n]
would
treat the
Ewald ( 329 a comp. Aft/, iii. 145 [E. T. 105]) words introduced by ns as an exclamation, explaining
:
nx
as
to a suppressed verb,
2,
(Think
of) that
which
Zech.
5,
7, 7,
very uncertain.
LXX
nx
shall
TIN express
T^$ ^nK, which is no doubt right (We. Bu.): ye after what Yahweh hath given unto us, and (Tenses,
us,
not do so,
76 a) preserved
etc.
24. run
-imb] Cf. on
8, 7*.
...
31
... 3]
A.
variation
for
the
29.
more common
type, 3
Dan. n,
Ez. 42,
f.
(Smend)f.
25. r6yBi] as
E2K>E71
1 6,
13.
pr6] Cf.Ex. 15, 25. Jos. 24, 25; andpn alone, Gen. 47, 26.
Jud.
n,
39.
to
26. injn?]
his/n ends.
inDfc>
in_l_
(for
;
W_L GK.
:
9i
k
)
attached
to zplur. as 14,
48
(Stade, p. 355
GK.
pi
).
In
1
this order,
is
mVT
OpT?
would be possible.
LXX
#.27
ff.);
followed by Sm.
so Bu.
Klo. conjectured
is
E^Vp
Dh.
rather violent.
n3"O]
= a present ;
i.e.
on
25, 27.
27. 7N~TV3]
the place in the
known Beth
el,
Negeb
LXX
(MT.
corruptly
Ch.
4, 30,
in a list of
cities belonging originally to Simeon (Jos. 19, 2-8, I Ch. 4, 38-33), but afterwards incorporated in Judah (Jos. 15, 26-32). The name has not been preserved; and the approximate site can only be inferred from the known places with which it is the see EB. s.v. associated in this list, Eeersheba, Moladah (very possibly
Malatha of Euseb. Onom., 4 miles from Arad, now Tell Arad, 17 miles S. of Hebron, and 20 miles E. of Beersheba), Hormah (also near Arad; see on . 30), Ziqlag, and En-Rimmon (now, probably, Umm er-Rumamin, 10 miles NNE. of
Beersheba).
"Yl5?~rYQ
4} miles N. of Hebron,
333
7N~JV2 (We.).
Simeonite
cities
site is
voTot>
mEI] Ramoth
8, in the list of
(233 DEO).
LXX
iv.
Pa/xa
= 233
nCH.
The
unknown (DB.
Buhl, 184).
in
11
in
P as a priestly
14=1 Ch.
6,
58 [EVV. 73])f.
now
226
miles
SW.
of Ziph.
to
is
explicable (Kampffmeyer,
ZDPV.
by Cheyne, EB.
LXX
have remarkably here (but not elsewhere) TeOOop 28. "Cny2] LXX have here a double rendering:
It is clear
AppaSci.
viz.
that
LXX
is
after
"iy~iy
= A^a5)
read
still
another
letter,
n.
be sure, Ar drah
LXX
confirmed not only by Jos. 15, 22 l where, to omit the H but also by the present pronunciation conversely miles (We.), the name of a place in the Negeb of Judah (Jos. /. c.~),
SE. of Beersheba: see Robinson, Bibl. Res., ii. 199 3 Only mentioned here. Site unknown.
In the hill-country of Judah (Jos. 15, 50 [MT. here nbnt?Kt]), men tioned by P as a priestly city (Jos. 21, 14=1 Ch. 6, 42 [EVV. 57]), mentioned Now probably the large village es-Semu , 10 miles S. by W. also I Ch. 4, 17. ipf of Hebron, and 4 miles W. by S* of Ma on. The form of the name is noticeable ;
.
the inf. of the Arabic 8th conjug. and it seems therefore to shew that the place must have been originally an Arab settlement. Eshta ol is another name of the same form. See further Burney in the Journ. of Theol. Studies, 1911, p. 83f., who supposes plausibly that the names suggested originally the ideas of being heard, and
it is
;
askingfor
oneself,
29. ?D~Q]
of Ziph.
LXX
and that they marked the seats of ancient oracles. no doubt, rightly. Carmel, now el-Kurmul, was 7"1D2
;
in the hill-country of
15, 55),
and
3 miles S.
vKDffi*n
see
Negeb
on 27,
10.
^pH ny]
In the Negeb of Judah (Jos. 15, 30), but originally Simeonite 30. niOin] = Dt. i, 44; Nu. 21, 3. Jud. (19, 4. I Ch. 4, 30): mentioned also in Nu. 14, 45
In i, 17 (two divergent traditions of the origin of the name); Jos. 12, i4f. The site is Jud. 1,17 the original name of Hormah is said to have been Zephath. unknown but Nu. 21, i. 3 appear to shew that it was not far from Arad (see on
;
v. 27).
is
precarious, the
|K>y~"in2]
is
Zephath with Sebaita, 27 miles SSW. of Beersheba, names not agreeing phonetically. y~~Vl32, found in many edd., is the Mass, reading: the 3 This, not recognised both in the Erjpffapte of Cod. B, and the ~Baipaaa.v of Cod. A. The
The
identification of
>
|fcJ
MT. myiy.
But 1 and 1
In proper distinguishable, and the context alone decides which is to be read. names, unless the orthography is certain upon independent grounds, either letter
may
8
The
from edd. of AV. with marginal references) are extraordinary. Beth-el in v. 27 is identified with the Beth-el N. of Jerusalem and Aro er with the Aro er N. of the
Arnon, on the E. of the Dead Sea! Those responsible for these references might have learnt better from the Speaker s Commentary on Samuel, published as long
ago as 1872.
XXX.
place
If this
"]Dy
28
XXXI.
22 7
may
is
the case,
be the same as \W$ of Jos. 15, 42 (in the Shephelah). 19, 7 (Simeonite). it will have been situated approximately in the same region as
"jny]
Libnah
(site
In the Shephelah (Jos. 15, 42); and mentioned in the same group with unknown), Ashan (see the last note), Nezib, now Beit Nasib, 2 miles
ilah (see
SW.
of
Qe
on
23, i),
;
Qe
see
ilah,
of esh-Shuweikeh
= Sochoh
on
17, i),
Achzib (perhaps Ain el-Kezbeh, 2 miles NE. and Mare shah (Merdsh, 6 miles W. of
Nezib).
MT. iny,
but in
LXX
be more closely determined. It is called in Jos. 15, 42 In 19, 7 on the contrary both have inV. ( Wax}. "]nV
two variants
;
MSS. name
is not possible (We.). LXX (B) Noo, other hence Klo. would read 23V (Jos. 11, 21), still the
NW.
of a place 14 miles SW. of Hebron, while GueVin thinks of Nuba, 8 miles of Hebron, near Qe ilah (I 23, i). See Cheyne s art. ATHACH in EB.
}Y"Un]
31.
of the
5, 3).
entire district,
31.
The
chapter
is
The
it
seems, due
an intentional change on the part of the compiler of Chronicles, partly they have preserved the original text of the passage in a purer form than it has been
to accident, partly they are to be attributed to
transmitted to us in Samuel.
C. inrfa. C.
BN
W1.
yain]
2.
C. jn^a.
1p2"W]
v:n nxi
i,
"inx.
pTin
22.
sq.
accus.
p Qin
22.
20,
42^; nnN
Jud.
20,
the
parallel,
Ch. 10,
to
2.
ch.
14,
45f.
and S^n,
as
Gen. 44,
4.
6)
but
overtake
is
a relative
term; and
in II i, 6, vv.
come up
to Saul.
We
7-10 shew that the archers had not actually can hardly therefore say (Bu.) that HP1X must
C. jnjy.
i
Ch.
8,
33, with
*W,
49 in i Ch. 8, 33 9, 39 Saul s four sons are given as Jonathan, Malchishua Abinadab, and Eshba al ; and there can be no doubt (see
,
on
11
""It?
corresponds to Eshba
al.
Eshba al
(cf.
II 2, 8)
was pretty
228
3.
34 rnas non^oni;
i s . 2 i,
15 -nbi
not
Bu.,
overtook
i
fight
(Now.;
might
comparing
NO
to
y?</
= to hit (Ehrl.),
rendering of
n^pa D
however
though, as
the
tJ
JK onion]
C.
n^pn onion.
construe
The
D^JN
(ol
it is
together
the
bow
word must be
DB>3X
misplaced.
onio) onion
men,
bow = some shooters with the bow, should be restored. Comp. D ano D lMK Gen. 37, 28; ^y^3 33 D8MK Dt. 13, 14; and for the art. 25, 10. Sm. Now. Dh. would omit n^p3 D^3N, as a gloss explanatory of onion Bu. (alt.) would read as C. C. onvn-|o ^rw. oniono IKD
shooters with the
:
5>rm]
waj
archers.
;
"OSO
anguish
from (Ru.
is
i,
13.
Is. 6, 4.
Z<or.
580*) the
But
for }O
^n
confined elsewhere to
with
LXX
and the sense does not seem strong enough. Read probably, with (erpavfjuiTLcrOr]), ^0*1 and was wounded by the archers (}O
n. Nah.
i, 6.
Job 24,
is
Lex. 580*).
:
LXX eis TO, viroxovBpia presupposes rendered in LXX (II 2, 23. 3, 27. 20, 10)
What
4.
uncertain
K Oh
is
i/^oa.
Nwb]
C.
tffi>HK.
^^T]
C. omits,
is
as
it
etc.).
What
Saul dreads
mockery while
v7j?nm] and wreak their caprice upon Tx\& mock or abuse me. on this word Fleischer ap. Delitzsch on Is. 3, 4, who compares in See
*2
particular the
entertain, divert,
a toy of
,
to
jJjo prop, to engage oneself with, then to amuse oneself with, in Heb. in a bad sense, to make abuse or mock. See Nu. 22, 29 ; Jud. 19, 25 and (where it
i_>
Arab.
is
applied anthropomorphically to
10, 2,
Yahweh
Ex.
5.
and above
C.
6, 6.
mrr^y]
3inrri>y.
loy] C. omits.
XXXI.
6.
a.
}-q
NKOI]
C.
in
229
HIT
vtwi>3
na
v>3
LXX
the
1
in
Samuel
D3.
VtWN
will
mean
men
specially
o. 7
about Saul (23, 25. 26), not the whole army (the 7N~)
^tWN,
nw]
C.
Btri>3.
PINT naya
The
is
py
poyn najn ntw] C. PDJB IPX (for the six words). a wide avenue running up between hills (see on 6, 13)
nsj Ki
7KJHP pcy (Hos. i, 5), i.e. the broad vale running down from Jezreel, on the N. of Mt. Gilboa, in a SE. direction, past Bethshe an
the
(12 miles from Jezreel), into the Jordan valley (H. G. 384
f.,
357
f.
EB.
N. of
s. v.
JEZREEL).
The
of the
pfty
(i.
e.
on the
this,
piTH 13J?2
The
and
statement respecting
13y3
"Iti
may
^3
(twice) for
")3yi
(Klo.
al.)
is
somewhat
ai
,
violent emendation.
.
""3]
33, ii.
Ex.
31.
Jos. 2, 9.
i
7,
15.
8, 21.
10,
i.
Jud. 6, 30.
;
ch. 19, 4.
Ki.
2,
26.
ii, 21.
18, 27 al.
and even
(though
can hardly be reputed an elegancy) 131 ... -|EN^ The remark of Stade, p. 14, that ^31 is Gen. 45, 26. Jud. 10, 10.
unhebraisch/ can be due only to an oversight.
5>mt5*
HMK] C.
omits.
onyn-nx] C.
nmy.
jm] C. cm.
8. VJD,
DB^enwi]
C.
57.
mrnNi.
i).
yn^n] C. yu^i
always with the
9
.
(as
Except
in these
article.
v^3-nx
3Etei
lEwnx mis
11
)]
c.
^np^] The
for
armour of Saul
It
is
(cf.,
Pi
el,
ii, 7.
a question
the
whether the word should not be pointed Qal Vy^l, in which case meaning would be that they sent messengers throughout the land
230
of the Philistines.
to tell the tidings
And
this
("It?^)
to
in" !,
viz.
ns
news
is
to
announce the
of
their idols
),
is
supported by
LXX
here,
and
nnnpy
JTWB>
rpa] C.
Dn^K
of
jTTP:i,
as Keil suggests,
on
the
(Ew.
270; GK.
i24 r ):
plural in other
mnt5>y
connexions (e.g.
12, 10)
led
to
the
sing.
LXX
(i.
ek TO Aorap-
retov.
no doubt,
this
(see
j-rjs
on
7,
3)
in Ashqelon,
which Herodotus
105) mentions as
ovpavit]^
shewed him
A^poSiVqs TO tepoV, and which, as he tells us, his inquiries to be the most ancient foundation of the goddess the
:
one in Cyprus (probably at Kition), he adds, was reported by the Cyprians themselves to have been founded from Ashqelon, and that
in Cythera [Paus.
iii.
23.
i]
was
built
by the Phoenicians.
The
proper name
the Greek
of
a native of Ashqelon,
I.
i.
compounded
with
115):
^pwt mnPSTOy p
Ac^poSio-ibu
AvTiVorpos
The head
i.
169,
7*.t).
Here,
Ashtart seems
to
a martial goddess, of which there are other indications ; see ASHTART in Encycl. of Rel. and Eth. ii. 116 ASHTORETH in DB. i. p. i7o a .
;
\v rpn
noim
iypn
irnmxi]
C. }in
nu
typn irta^rnsi.
On
and against the view of Ew. and embraced both readings, see the
to strike
2 ypn
is
or fix
in,
it
as a tent-peg
also have
Jud. 4, 21.
to,
may
denoted to fasten
actually
J
struck
in.
even though the object fastened was not itself We. Gratz (i. 439), Bu. and most follow
;
Lagarde
in reading Wj?n
but as
it
is
this
In his
instructive
iv.
Anmerkungen zur
(1863), page
XXXI. 91.
denotes (see on II 21,
6),
231
which
it is
used,
it
and as on the only two other occasions on body (Ehrl.), it may be doubted
here.
whether
it is
safe to restore
v.
iBHTa] So
12.
II 21, 12:
in the
2
Greek
Mace.
WAis; Jud.
i,
27
LXX,
now
Beisdn.
mound,
the
artificially
important fortress, standing on a natural strengthened by scarping the side, and commanding
An
Palestine generally
(H. G. 357
f.
EB.
i.
566
f.).
For long
after the
this time,
was held by
11. ny^l
the Canaanites
1
(cf.
Jud.
i,
u).
very intrusive.
t$T 3B*
C.
ta]
C.
nyb
W?
ba.
vi>K
is
it^x JIN]
12.
iB>tr$>3
nN.
mp^i] C. iKt^i.
rW.vb
. , .
13^1]
C. omits.
. . .
n*w
nu]
to
c.
nb
new.
later
OT.
word
belonging
te>
Hebrew,)
1NT1
here
rva noino]
tol]
^a>l
ntJQ
C.
(so
HB3
LXX,
D*3)l.
Pesh.)
:
Probably
should
be
vocalized
Chronicler,
is
DP DDK IS^l]
13.
nap^i nn -novy-nK
C.
DiTniDXjmK nap^i.
see
^ xn]
marks of
c.
P3 3 nbxn.
<|
On npan,
on
1 23, 15.
C. 1O1^T1.
(Fz;.
13-14
in Chronicles are
an
addition,
made
cf,
LOT?
pp. 526,
Nos.
3, 40.)
II 1
5,
6.
king at
Lament of David over Saul and Jonathan. David made Hebron over Judah, and subsequently, after the murder
of Ishbosheth, over all Israel. Capture by Joab of the stronghold ofjebus, which David henceforth makes his residence.
1,
i.
at^l
cf. i
3P
i,
11*11]
circ. clause,
=
cf.
etc. (as
RV.);
v.
Ki.
41 (Tenses,
j6o;
GK.
1416
though here
I 25,
W1
is
is
resumed (see on
26) by
VM, and
the
main sentence
continued by ^1 rum.
232
is
gentile
name.
;
According
i note.
:
to
Vulg.
(We.).
2.
4.
cf.
30,
18) or ptayn (6
Is
it
MSS.
?
So Dr. Weir
not
pteyn
I 14, 17.
IB>KI
i?y
ncnxi as
I 4,
i2 b
nmn
I 4,
i6 b
On
/* /.
itrs, see
on
I 15, 20.
rQ"in
Strictly,
,
of course,
is
an
inf.
fell.
abs.
with a
much-making
6.
N")p.3
there
WlpJ
and
N"lp3]
The
inf.
abs. as I 20,
is
for nip.3,
verbs
iO
ptcp.
75
rr
).
was
i?ya
in the condition
ya]
so D^BHEn
means
<WH<r,
was leaning. of one leaning JV^D ^y3, TIBTI /ya) possessor (as
LXX
in
MT.
])
z>.
[pi.
D^KHB], and
!^"JS
Bng [GK.
is
84
3b
horseman,
18),
correct (see
on
D Bhs, see Z^. s. v.). If the we must point D^Bnan */ja, and suppose
for horsemen.
to be
an unusual expression
11
8b
7,
IDX
!]
Qre
"^Pi^,
evidently rightly.
So Zech.
4, 2.
Neh.
5, 9.
3 (Ochlah
^JN] mil
9.
el in
pause; see on
i,
"OnTOl]
and despatch me
here.
(I 14, 13.
is
JOBTI]
Only
What
exactly
The
root denotes
^^-ij
of
is
in the sense
per-
arboribus}.
The
cited
Versions
afford
no
real
help.
LXX
Pesh.
O-KOTOS
8vov
(perh. a
by Sm.)
Targ.
NJVm
terror;
I.e.
dizziness (PS.
cf.
s.
v.};
by
o-uo-<iyyo>,
28, 13
HMBTD
(T<f>iyKTr)p
Vulg. anguslfae.
Moderns
generally suppose
(as
;
the
word
though properly a confusion of the senses), so Ges. Klo. RV. marg. the exact meaning cannot be determined.
/.
iit
2 33
would
was
*Tiy~^3
^J
normal
from
its
recurrence
in
TlOfcW
"njrv3"^,
use in
Hebrew
to emphasize the
Hos.
14, 3
:
P^
Nt5>JV7|,
must be
constr.
st.
similarly explained
from
its
genitive
be wholly
its
separa
by a word
like liy.
ps.
:
impf.
Pi
el,
with
waw
conv.,
pointed
so Jud.
6, 9.
66 note;
GK.
49
).
1?D3]
Elsewhere vBJ.
The
peculiar punctuation
is
.
attested
and
myXKl] myXN,
tolerated (I 24, 6).
(Is. 3, 20),
as
GK.
6i b
of the
art. in
such
No
12. ^xit^i
niif
Dy
i>y]
Tautologous.
LXX mim
supposing
nirv
or
Ehrl.) omit
n!
1
^yi,
this
to have
miiT
13.
-3
tys]
BK
48
:
N^J B^N,
Z>./9.
GK.
I3i
b
).
On
s. v.,
on Dt.
10, 19,
or Ex.
stranger
is
DB.
(i Ki.
!W]
T91]
37)-
See on
I 24, 7.
r^
TprJ
32
Lev. 20,
9.
to
word occurs
in
it
somewhat
Judah
prominently in v. 2 2
the
the children of
Bowl
But there
no analogy or
parallel for
such a usage in
234
Hebrew;
ntJ
standing
nakedly
not
ntJ
pn
rcVE?,
or
even
prrDK
to
Ew. supposed
cf.
T\V\>
to stand as in
Aram,
for
t?
p (Prov. 22, 21
Dan.
4, 34),
and
is
be used adverbially But the word correctly, accurately. rare in Hebrew, and however written appears to be an Ara:
maism, such as would not probably have been used here moreover, the word in Aramaic means always truth, truthfully, not accurately.
We.
to
and
offers
an ingenious theory
v. 6,
account
there
may
to
agreement with
I 31, 3,
the
words
may may have found its way into v. 6 before D EHS, and into v. 1 8. By the adoption of this explanation, both verses at once would be relieved of an encum
v.
vJQ, of which, as
in
6 and v. 18
one another
two
parallel
columns, ^jn
ntJ>p
brance
(so
Now.).
With
"jo^>
cf.
Dt.
31,22;
^.
60
title
-ien]
original
Cf.
Jos.
10, 13
(iBn ISD
^y
mim KM
yhr\);
and the
text
of
Ki. 8, 13 (see
LXX
of v. 53,
and recent
Com
mentators).
The
22, 2),
text of v.
8,
as Klo. remarks,
"1OK 1
and i8 b/31
however, excites suspicion. Not only is DK p intrusive, but, ought to be immediately followed by v. 1 9 (cf. 3, 33 ; rOlfD run (on run without a pron. suff., see on I 16, n)
would form the natural sequel to 17. Upon the assumption that i8 b is misplaced, and was intended originally to follow 17, mi!"P *32 will immediately precede and it has been supposed that these words really conceal the first words of v. 19
T\W\>
the dirge.
for
them
al.,
T\V\>
being personified as a
woman,
for
Jer. 3,
Vernimm,
though
Juda, Grausames,
Hear
(or Learn),
but,
hard things (Gen. 43, 7. 30), f2 does not mean hear or learn, but consider (Dt. 32, 7. ^. 50, 22. 94, 8), and the thought itself is prosaic. Sm., better, omitting fltJ p, proposes milT *D3 Weep, O Judah (for the sequel,
is
nb p
good Heb.
"lD,v
remains, however, as an
awkward and
inexplicable residuum.
19.
Le
Clerc,
Mich. Dathe,
De
Wette,
The
gazelle,
supposing
this
to
be a name by which
Jonathan was popularly known among the warriors, on account of But his fleetness (cf. 2, 18; i Ch. 12, 8 nnob Dnnn i?y D<K3).
there
is
no
trace of such a
name
in connection with
Jonathan
and
i8-2i
throughout the
five times),
235
poem
only
in vv.
2^. 26
so that
more
must
particularly to Jonathan,
is
unlikely that
he would begin
The
text
upon thy high-places Saul and Jonathan, the two heroes who formed the crown
beauty,
Israel,
The
and glory of the nation, are called its beauty. The expression The beauty (not Thy beauty] is singular, and Ehrlich hardly goes too far when he says it is not possible but LXX must have already found
:
the
same consonantal
text.
By
(=
"^H),
which agrees with the reading *pnD (see the next note but one), they appear to have understood the passage as an injunction to erect
a pillar in commemoration of the two departed heroes;
cf.
18, 18
(where 2V1
"Q5?n
is
rendered KCU
<TTTJ\way)
*.
^ifljn
Be grieved
(I 20, 3.
3),
Israel,
to
excellent parallel the fern, (though not elsewhere used in poetry of Israel], as in miiT 3.3. If this conjecture be accepted, 3 must of
1
course be pointed
(lie)
7pniD3
the slain,
Bu. Sm.).
It
reads,
as a predicate, as v. 25,
Now., following the genuine rendering of LXX (see Be grieved, O Israel, for thy dead:
25*"
7?n 3 ?y
would both
strongly supported by v. (as indeed Now. owns). On the whole, though, in themselves, iTttrP 33 and jJjnB^
it
^^H
be suitable,
text.
Some
impossible to feel satisfied that they really express the original corruption seems to underlie *3Jfn for the rest, it seems best, with
is
:
our present knowledge, to leave vv. 18-19 substantially as they are, merely, with LXX, omitting nS^p in v. 18, and, with Luc., prefixing "IDfcOl to v. 19.
^n
TDO)
their
TniO3 by]
cVi
TO,
vifrr)
LXX
has a doublet:
vnep TWV
:
TC^KOTW (=
is
^y
o-ov
(= MT.)
genuine rendering
21. V3733
nn]
name
LXX
for
cueplfSaaai
W^P
Dan.
16
LXX
n3Jri>
Dan.
7,
19
LXX,
cited by Field.
236
and containing
several independent
peaks and heights (EB. 1723 ; cf. DB. s. v.): hence the pi. nn, and the 33, which there is no reason to change (Bu. Sm. Now.) to 3H.
Klo., cleverly, but needlessly, SQ7J
Qin
as
(Is.
44, 27 in pause)
Dry
up,
is
Gilboa"
(Is.
42, 15).
So
far
the
form
goes,
J73733
nn
J737J3
D^n and
J/373H f|n,
combining
latter.
Dnn
is
virtually qualified
by y37J3
same degree as
if it
were
an actual
genitive,
and
is
(cf. Is. 9, 2
T3TJ33 IincfeG
is
GK.
3o
a
).
something taken off from a larger mass, and set apart for sacred purposes ; and it seems to have been first used (Dt. 12, 6. ii. 17) of gifts taken from the produce of the soil,
lit.
more
6, or his
OFFER,
OFFERING,
in
DB.,
mean,
p.
588*)
and
fields
of
offerings
commonly
interpreted to
offered.
,
fields
first-fruits
are
somewhat strange
except on
S. side, is
ii.
1723); and, as the text stands, the verb, such as come, which we must understand with lt2O 7N1 70 7K, must be carried on to fields, which
it
does not
suit.
It
is
Now.
al.)
to insert
TP
in a,
and
before HI?
we then
get
a well-balanced distich
bo
TV
bs
j?2733
nn
bxi
rncnn
nb
oa^y noo
those
The
niDnn
nierj
principal suggestions
HB>
made by
nilf
who
are rnsn
alt.);
^n (Now.
(Sm. Bu.
ye
nn
Oavdrov)
<n
nil s?
Jer.
or n3-)n
(Dh.:
14, 14!),
fields
of deceit!
the fields
on which
the
two heroes
;
being represented as having deceitfully betrayed them G. A. Smith (H. G. 404) ntoVltp ye fields of discomfitures I
lost their lives
nfc>
7jnj]
7VJ
is
to
reject
Ez. 16, 5
differently.)
45
for.
LXX
here TT/DOO-WX^ O"^ (as Lev. 26, 15. 30. 43. 44: Ez. 16,45
/.
21-22
probable
:
237
for this sense is
(Is.
The meaning
only borne by i?W
1,6.
6, 5.
defiled is less
28,
rWE v3]
The
shield of Saul
is
pictured
by David as lying upon the mountains, no longer polished and ready to be worn in action, but cast aside as worthless, and neglected.
Shields,
in antiquity, to
keep them in good condition. Cf. Is. action; and Verg. Aen. 7. 626 Pars
tergunt Arvina pingui.
intPtp i.e.
prepare for
31, 20)
exclusively
in
poetry;
Hos.
7, 8 raiQH *?3;
Job
II DI3
^3.
expresses a permanent
is
state
(GK.
the
84 a 1 ; Kon.
ptcp.
nH5>
ii.
what
required
ntPD
here
(i.
is
rather
(so
MSS.).
An
original
e.
incorrectly as
22.
il
D^?>
which ultimately
tyj]
Dt. 33,
19;
9,
3^
12
Ki.
18,
11^ Hos.
28, 2
5J*lpy
;
(MT.);
BH3
nW
/<?
27;
My
Comp.
ch.
flBB>
Is.
17, ii
?J3>
18,
9;
ib.
(/V*/ of notf)
ls.
;
10,
13;
~W
3,
b>ya
Q^b Lam.
Neh.
Is.
4,
/o if/Vz
D^D
58, 7
(=
Arab.
^TJ
for
The
for
b>
D (Mass, on Hos.
is
8; above, p. 52 note].
The
converse substitution
rarer
(spDD Am.
21CT)
N$>]
6,
10
HD3 ^.
4, 7
13D
Ezr. 4, 5).
Dp
11
")
w^</
The
figure underlying
slain,
the passage
is
that of the
and
Is. 34,
sf. Jer.
But
bna
to
spread out
=
\J^>
D = flo =
=
1886,
j).
p.
Cf. (on
DID, and
D"1Q,
fDIg Dan.
5, 25.
28) Nold. Z.
/>
Assyr.
f.
414
ff.
238
23.
j?:ni
KK>,
D Qnton] (with the art.) are plainly in apposition with and cannot (EW.) form the predicate. The Mass.
evidently at fault
:
accentuation
is
we must
m^yan, and render: Saul and Jonathan, the beloved and the
In their
lives
pleasant,
and
in their death
They were
"1B>3
is,
of course,
1
strictly
Mic.
i,
24. btf]
and Tristram, Nat. Hist, of the Bible, p. 173 f.). for *?y (see on I 13, 13), as some 10 MSS. read.
D3Boi>n]
The
suffix
object,
genitive (in
in
iff.
common
article
cf
33
in TUNEH,
where
this is clear
suff.
from
tine
form
of the
suffix.
See
GK.
n6 f
in
135.
(comp. on
(cf.
vny 1D fena
:
34 Gen. 49, 20 D*|1J|P also, in a fig. sense, ^. 36, 9 For Dy cf. Cant, i, n. 4, 13. 14. 5, i; and DpKTi spang bnai).
particular
delightful food,
;
15,
Jer.
51,
K;>D.
Lex. 767 a
It is
phrase adverbially
as
= in
DTiy
far
*at5>
The zeugma is, however, somewhat Gr atz, Klo. Sm. Dhorme, Ehrl. O antp Dy with fine
zeugmatically.
(Jud. 14, 12. 13 (see
hence
garments
Is. 3,
G. A. Smith (H. G. 405) D^njj Dy with jewels, to which 2nr HJ7 in the /WTO. /cooytou following line would form an excellent climax.
LXX
Cf.
the use of
nyn
in
Am.
is
8,
10;
n5>B3;
is
Where
baldness
alluded to
is
the
down
(in
/.
2}
II.
239
r\"h,
one of those
in
which a
N"b
614:
comp. pp.
being attached to it externally (Konig, 6iof., 625): cf. nriN2nn jos. 6, 17; iJ"ik:i3n
n"^>
Zech. 13, 4;
20.
8..
i;
nu6tp
7500.
me;"
Jer. 25,
Comp.
Stade,
143; GK.
6]
"inanN
alone
=
i.
"thy
love to
and
^
to
is
(Ehrl.),
"62]
e.
thy love is
HDnta
i.e.
(figuratively)
me.
conceived poetically as the instruments of war (Ew. Th. Ke.). On this Lament, Ewald, Die Dichter des alten Bundes, i. i
pp.
(1866),
spirit
for
Jonathan
commemorated by the poet in beautiful and pathetic language. It is remarkable that no religious thought of any kind appears in the
poem
2.
it is
purely human.
i.
so vv.
2.
3.
VBONl]
~IB>N]
LXX
is
!y
"1B*N.
Difficult.
The men
buried
Saul
an unnaturally worded
(DnS-pP^ not
1"i3p
besides
being
in
questionable as
Hebrew
which the subject should be expressed see on I 4, 16). We cannot be sure where the fault lies. (which is not really wanted) may have crept into the text by some error ; or it may be taken as that,
:
"1B>N
as in
i,
4,
and,
as there
1
position of iy!?3
B^"
no apparent reason for the emphatic before it (see on I 20, 8), as having been *BON
is
IDN^
(cf.
LXX
(cf.
and Gen.
"3
"IBN^
Ki.
i,
13).
"iDNi>
26, 32);
to
Oinyn t^HJ
TD
iwt? DyPin
have
nwx]
LXX
^yov/xeVoDs
ably rightly,
especially
vyu might
as 21, 12. I 23, ii. 12; prob be changed to the more usual BON, easily
"6y2,
v.
b.
GK.
240
~it?tt]
= omves),
16.
and so
equivalent to
*ff.
that
.
ye
.
71, 19
ich
.
Thou who
.
.!
139, 15
Comp. / who
6b
.
I
. . !
26,
Der
.).
nn ^nn] LXX
TO eAcos TOV Ofov
(Cod.
A: B
cf. I
:
is
here, for
two
verses,
defective)
mrv non:
20,
14
MT.
124*.
W3*1N]
6. DNfri]
the plur. of
majesty
nothing
i1B>yx,
GK.
in
There
is
word
to
be
referred to.
after
31
The
impf.
niiV t?JP,
postulates
an allusion
to
of greeting sent
does not permit the reference, assumed by Th. Ke., to the message at the time by David. The proposal of We. to read
nnn
for
nNfn removes
all
difficulty:
also will
because ye have
7.
done
this thing.
fig.
WT
HJpTnn]
for,
Be encouraged:
1
so 16, 21.
Jud.
7,
n.
Zech.
8, 9. 13.
^n
8.
Cf. S
P?n I 23.
6,
with note.
Vm]
13,
28 end.
I 18, 17.
,
cf.
31
on
I 15,
1B>]
Usage
requires
axn
It?
(ch. i,
10;
I 24, 6).
n^rrfc^N] Cod. 93
Holmes
;
Eio-/3aaX
so 01 Xoarol
(i.
e.
Aq. Symm.
See
i
Theod.)
33
9,
in the
Ch.
8,
was the
true
name
changed at a later period into Ish-bosheth for the purpose of avoiding what was interpreted then as a compound of the name of the Phoenician deity Baal, The change, however, was
son,
of Saul
not carried
through
title
consistently
the
original Ish-baal
(i.
e.
man
of Baal
of
Yahweh
(see
on
4, 4):
comp.
at
Carthage rUOK N
i
genealogies in
Ch.,
and here
on
Euting, Punische Steine (1871), No. 227 = CIS. I. ii. 542 has in ch. 3-4 the strange error Me^<jo<j0e for J"IBG~{J tt S.
LXX
So Lucian
M/*</x/3aaA
occurs.
/-9
19.
241
33.
17,
24.
27.
4,
Gen. 32,
3.
Jos.
21,
38
(=
Ch.
6,
65).
i.Ki.
2, 8.
i4t.
narrative of Jacob s route from Haran to Shechem (Gen. 32-33) points to a site near the ford ed-Damiyeh, such as Deir alia, 7 miles more fully the Exp. Times, to the NE. of it (see the writer s Genesis, p. 301 f.
site is
The
uncertain.
The
N. Thus Buhl (257 perhaps ), Budde (but admitting that the site seems too far from the Jabbok for Gen. 32), and others, think the name is echoed in Mahnd, 13 miles N. of the Jabbok, and 6 miles E. of Jordan, at the top of W. el-Himar (but comp.
July, 1902, p. 457
ff.)
:
the notices in
Sam. seem
v. 29) Merrill (East ofJordan, 436 f.) points out objections to this, and pro poses Suleikhat, a large ruin 7 miles SW. of Mahna, and i mile E. of the road N. and S. through the Ghor [not marked in G. A. Smith s Map, but just under the
on
figure
iii.
2i3
may
though it would agree with 2 Sam. 18 (DB. Further exploration route (see my Genesis, 301). discover the site of Mahanaim for the present, as Gen. 32 and 2 Sam. point
500
b
),
in this position]
suit
this,
does not
Jacob
it,
it is
better,
it
undetermined.
9.
HICi
Nn]
The name
Assyrians
is
recognised even by
Keil
as
corrupt:
D"WK
for
neither
the
("W$N)
nificant as not to
(Gen. 25, 3) can be intended; and the name of a tribe so insig be mentioned elsewhere is not in this connexion
probable.
situation, in
Pesh. Vulg.
express
"H^an
(so
The
name
next to that
possessed an independent
no
jurisdiction over
it.
i,
32):
cf.
Targ. nt^N
rpm
iy.
etc.
The
original
form of the
(Is.
suffix of 3 sg.
masc.
2,
-
is
retained in
8, 6.
15, 3.
16, 7.
>
Jer.
1
>
21.
-
10
T 5-
bis.
15, 10
MT.
[but read
*$>bj?
DON]- 20
2, i.
7- 4 8 3
i, 9.
38
1
;
Ez
"
2O
>
2.
Nah.
Hab.
.is)
and sporadically
i?3
on
with a suffix
which
i
it
refers, giving
greater independence
Is. 9, 8.
and
emphasis, comp.
Ki. 22, 28
= Mic. (
i, 2).
seventeen times:
Gen.
25, 25.
.
Ex. 14,
7.
19, 18.
Nu.
Ma!.
3, 9. f. 29, 9.
53, 4.
Job
13C5
242
3, 9.
i/f.
67, 4. 6;
and
u,
15.
14, 5.
20, 40.
29,
2.
35, 15.
36, 5
(N);
and
in the second
person,
Is. 14,
thrice, in
28, 8;
and on
b Vn] See on I 12, 14. As We. points out, v. io natural sequel of v. 9, and ought not to be separated from it.
nnx
the
The
chronological statements of
v.
stated, or implied, in other parts of these books, that the entire clause
is
probably a
12.
late
in the text.
rwjna]
Now
13. IKtf]
LXX
11
NNW.
HIT ]
1
superfluous,
!
hardly
possible,
after
DltMBM.
met each other] was originally written; and (i.e. a scribe, not noticing the following HIT, read it H?3a*! and added the
Perhaps l^iS
^G1
suffix,
ai
which remained
HIT
TO nmnn
i>y
rhvi]
Cf.
on
I 14, 4.
For the
pool
of Gibeon,
TB D3"n D On. cf. Jer. 41, 12 pj?3 Robinson (i. 455) mentions remains of a large open reservoir, some 120 ft. in length by 100 ft. in breadth, a little below el- Jib, which may be the m"Q referred to.
15.
nSDon nayi]
"py
of the
13: also
nt?:rty^i]
passage
1
The
a
is
not represented in
its
LXX,
with
Pesh.
and the
is
improved by
omission.
clause
6.
jl
mm]
circumstantial
his
sword in
his
fellow s side.
LXX,
however,
after
:
And
t^X express Vr, in which case they fastened each his hand
upon [Gen.
fellow s side.
head of
his fellow,
and
his
sword
in
his
Nip
1 6,
11
!]
sc. NTlpn (1 1 6,
al.
n,
9.
14. 19, 22
Dnsn np^n]
Lex.
i.e.
cf.
Dnx
:
Dlrin
Jos. 5, 2
866 a
),
or,
perhaps, of (Svford-]edges
89,
44t
but
Duhm
Ew.
"M?
here for
Hi.
"H).
114, We.)
7ri/3cwA.a>v,
i.e.
(Schleusner,
<"ny
Hist.
I 24, 12.
Ex.
77 9-24
21, 13) DHJfn
243
Zz
<?r.r
n the
(
./%/</
0/~/>fo
Plotters or
3a* /, or (Now.
&) the Field of
in
c f. Est. 7, 6
Heb. and
</,
LXX cod.
W-*
But
Q^O
<?/"
proposed by Ehrl.
:
1900, and
independently by Bu. in 1902, seems evidently right called on account of injn TX3 "Din B*N.
1
the place
was so
8.
2,
Jud. 16,
7.
n.
so
Job
Gen.
82, 7.
:
20.
27, 21.
Ki. 17,
7.
17.
"TID;
21.
^
7
Dt.
i,
OB>.
27,
43 I^TTO;
13 03^ ray.
Cf.
on
I 22, 5.
22.
r
no?]
LXX
:i
TTWS
apCi)
TNI] As both We. and Dr. Weir remark, the text of xat TTOU ecrnv TaCra TO Trpocrwirov p.ov Trpos
Io>a/3j
LXX
(/ecu
eTricrrpe^e
LXX
a corrupt text.
23. rpJnn
It is
nnN
(everywhere else
mean
man
(i.e.
enough to pierce through hence Klo. conjectured JVairiN (Gen. 9, 23 al.) backwards driving the reversed spear backwards as he ran): so Sm. Now.
:
Bu.
in
Heb. (rpnnx, JVmp, and perhaps JYOiyo; see on 15, 32) describe elsewhere only the manner or direction of movement, and therefore
conjectures JVJrD with the spear, supposing
""iriN
to
;
be a dittograph.
However, we have
would imply here a
in
Gen.
Dlfjai
with the
arm
(cf.
I 4,
18
4,
idiomatically
. .
= m his place,
I 14, 9).
is
ua
cf.
J"lb*V]
GK. The
cf. p.
306.
23.
44, 3
in^>
np3H R
2
Tenses,
166, 169;
cf.
on
244
I 9, 5.
it
in post-Bibl.
Hebr.
on
the
8,
vSpaywyos (hence Vulg. aquaedtictus : cf. Aq. i): but were the word used as an appellative we should expect
(nosn).
art.
Neither this place nor ITU is mentioned elsewhere. The wilderness of presumably have been the country E. of Gibeon but it is remarkable that, though there was a hot pursuit, neither pursued nor pursuers had by sunset got beyond land named after Gibeon, or, indeed, if sq. gen. is to be taken in its
Gibeon
will
"JT1
normal sense (Gen. 3, 24. Ex. 13, 17. I 6, 9. 12 etc.), the road to it, though very soon after The dis 29) Abner began his all-night march through the Ghor. tance from Gibeon to Jericho, in a straight line, is 17 miles. Geba for Gibeon
(z>.
Geba 5, 25) would be much more probable (so Bu.) 5 miles E. of Gibeon, and a route leads from it through W. Farah It is very possible that there is some further (p. 103) directly down to Jericho. error in the text though it cannot be restored with certainty. IT J is a place as
:
unknown
expects
Feu),
it
as
its
to be better
We. supposes
in
being used to define the position of HDX, one it to have arisen out of H 3 (LXX
^J in
"OD
and
be a dittograph of
supplying a
2 he
thus gets
I 15, 7)
front
of
= East (
).
(or, better,
:
Geba
b 25 nns] hardly more than a cf. i Ki. 19, 4; and see on I i, i. We. Sm. Bu. al. read, however, Hfttf ny^H (as v. 24). Is it, however,
hill
was
the
same one?
some
distance, in v. 26.
26. n^] LXX eis VIKOS: see p. 129 n. N^ TID ny] So Hos. 8, 5. Zech. i, i2-f. 27. D r^Nri Ti] LXX mry (as always elsewhere,
in this oath).
As
God
the
liveth, (I say) that, unless thou hadst spoken, that then only after
morning had the people gotten themselves up, each from after his brother, i.e. if thou hadst not suggested to them v. 26 to cease from
arms, they would have continued the pursuit
RV. interprets
39.
TN as 19,
For the
lit.
after the
morning:
as in
D^ O,
etc.
used idiomatically, of getting away from so as Nif. r6yj] to abandon (Nu. 16, 24. 27), especially of an army raising a siege,
is
The
Jer. 37, 5.
1 1.
Cf.
28.
Lex. 749* 1
I i, 7
2.
bl
:
t&fj
See on
^>3Nn
cf. I 2,
25 iyo&
h.
and
on
//.
24-32
245
to
23,
24).
It
Jericho.
i,
19. 2, 7 (Sm.).
;
divide in parts, Gen. 15, 10 (twice) f "irQ Only and "IfQ is a divided part (Gen. 15, 10. Jer. 34, 18. 19 f), each time, of halves of animals cut in two in making covenants. Ges. and other moderns have accord
is to
The verb
ingly generally taken fnJ"G to mean properly a division or cleft ; and pirurt (with the art.) to have been in particular the Gorge leading up to Mahanaim, as (Buhl, 121) W. Ajlun (6 miles N. of the Jabbok% or (Budde) W. el-Himar (12 miles N. of the Jabbok), by either of which Mahanaim, if Mahna, could or (H. G. 586) the narrow central portion of the Jordan It is not, however, stated whether any of these routes traverses valley itself.
apparently be reached
a pass or valley of a character in some way or other so marked as to be dis W. R. Arnold {Essays published as a Testimonial tinctively called p*in3.i"l.
.
to C.
A. Briggs, 1911, p.
isff.) argues,
1
on the contrary,
that, as
fnrQn ?3
cannot
"|bn,
and, flTTD 73 being definite, the absence of DN shews that it is not a direct obj.), it must be an adverbial accus. , and that, not of place, but like v. 32
19.
2, 7,
^3 13^1, of time (GK. n8 k ),and denote all the half (sc. of the day); he then by a careful examination of vv. 24-32, and comparison with 4, 5-8, makes it probable that Abner would reach Mahanaim at about noon, so that the half of the
day denoted by fpfQ would be the fore-noon.
cannot be said to be established. with a direct accus.
;
rWn
The
case
is
ably argued
but
it
Dt.
i, 19.
2, 7
shew that
"pn
may
be construed
and
DK
is
(Arnold
paper
is
reprinted in
AJSL.
1912, 274
ff.)
Read JMN3
is
or (with
:
LXX)
,
"tWKD
c f. v. 15.
at
superfluous
obj. (which
italics
is
required) to I3n.
a sufficient indication
in the
Hebrew.
1K>N
before
is
ino:
but the
Hebrew
prose
almost confined
I 14, 21.
and unclassical
LXX
13H to
Trap
distinctions
and
in
B^P, taking But Heb. historians rarely draw such accounts of battles H3H practically means always
Ehrlich iriD D
WI BN
niN
to smite fatally (Lex. 646*), exceptions being very rare (2 Ki. 8, 28 b ib.
9,
15:
645
e).
Dr&TYa] 9 MSS. Dr6~rV3:i: but see p. ^footnote 2. DH7 1K*1] The expression seems a natural one ; but it occurs only liN (the verb} I 29, iof here. Cf. litf "ipan Gen. 44, 3f.
32.
1
D3^>
246
3,
i.
Job
ii, 9 OTTO).
Jer.
29,
28.
The
ktn
masc. (which
-n-oXv,
would be =pN
GK.
prni
93
kk
)
LXX
reading
D^TI
2-5]
2.
D^n
=i
l]
i^n]
See on
1 2, 26.
s
Ch.
3,
1-3.
as
List of
David
n^
The
el
Kt.,
We.
(for
T^)
occur in Pi
*ne>3l.
Lam.
3,
33 njM. 53
W.
is
Qre W$*\:
error
GK.
69").
more than a
at
all.
nor, in
is
Pual,
is
there
it
No
doubt, the
Qre
n^l
c).
here right.
to,
DyJTlN^] belonging
cf. i
512^ 5
3.
On
in
3tfb] Ch. btPH; LXX here AaAovia, Aq. Symm. Theod. AySia; Ch. 3, i B Aa/xnijA, A and Luc. AoAovia. Klo. al. regard
as a corruption of
AAAOYIA
AAAOYIA=nn
:
<!
l J
It is
3tfi>
name was
but
open
to the
h3&6.
the E. of Jordan, N. of
See on
I 25, 2.
A
Gilead;
5.
cf.
petty
Aramaean kingdom on
on
I 27, 8.
TH
nt?N]
By analogy
(see v.
a
)
the
name
of
Eglah
is
first
therefore,
in
due
either
calami or to some transcriptional corruption. V. 6 b is the continuation of v. i. Vv. 25 have been inserted
(We.).
[notyfrr]
3 pTnno
iT*n]
was making
etc., i.e.
house of Saul.
(cf. 2
The
verb
is
not
Ch.
8
ff.
i,
it
i.
is
12, 13 etc.), except sq. ^y (ib. 17, i); but in the light
of
v.
probable that
it
is
acquiring undue power, and presuming too much. 7. 5W?S ? iNtJ9 i] For the form of sentence, cf.
<
D>23
4, 4.
13, 3.
14, 6
"jniTW^l.
I 28,
24 etc.
cf.
on
I i, 2.
///.
I-I2
hitherto
247
named
is
in the present
necessary
cf.
LXX
/cat
*7rev
Meju.<t/2(xr0e
(p.
240
%aov\.
The point lies in the refer 8. minv belonging to Judah. ence to tlnefudaean 3^3 B Kl (cf. Ewald, iii. 116 .). LXX, however, do not express the words ; and many moderns omit them, on the
"|>N]
who
this
Abner
is
doing
house of Saul.
Klo. Bu. nbtyn,
n^yx] I do,
A plural form
So, sq.
to
cf.
on
I 30, 26.
6.
TQ, Zech. n,
to,
ND
etc.
or ntt
to
arrive,
come
over
to,
cause
to
come
with
T3 place
into the
hand
of,
hand
to.
=and
m?Nn
py]
(yet) thou in
1, cf.
visitest,
sometimes implied
19, 28.
Gen. 32, 31
Tenses,
74)8.
LXX
13]
n&?N py
a fault
etc.
concerning
woman
(and
nothing more).
9.
^3
The second
ntf
)
is
x
resumptive of the
first (I
14, 39).
11.
n31
"03N
ywfc]
"in
n^n
lit.
is
with
(GK.
:
H7 ff
answer
meaning were
bring back
word
to,
we
should,
by
all
nx
(cf.
the
was
(2,
23).
But
but
ei?
the use
is
singular of
would
;
1H
to the subject
PI7CP
(see 2, 23
and on
Lucian has
Xe/Jpwv
(=p2n),
of which
mm
is
pN
iB? 1EN7]
At
least
pNrPW
is
the
would be required, if the words land? but even so, they are
"JIVO
nmD
"1EN7,
which
is
248
innn immediately.
The
least
change
,
produce an
intelligible sentence, is to
read
it
pxn^ D,
and
to
omit the
following ncx^.
:i
At the same
<r
time,
must be
TtX
"]n
a nn~O
is
complete without
""C^
is
merely
eis
LXX
-n-pos
AauaS
where
7rapa^(/3^/u,a=innri,
so that
tts
ov
rjv
(s
r)Xa(j.ov y-qv
quent
insertion, in the
n^>
"l!Dxi>
wrong
place, representing
and
pX
[pX
(yofyvh
= Aa/Aov
shew
ai)
T/V].
that in the
:
Hebrew
text
used by
nn~D 1E&6 innn stood together if with Luc. pan be read for innn, this would yield an excellent sense (so Now.). Bu., a suggestion of Klo. s, would read (after *in) V?nri 110X7 simplifying
LXX
X nn-D nriS
a person
5,
i
^
Q
nnj>
pxn
I
saying,
The
land
is
under
me
(at
my
disposal) to give to
s
whom
nnn
S
please
is
authority or control
not a
5. 9.
nnn (except of
Jud.
3, 30.
a wife, Nu.
pal.), but
(I
21, 4.
Is. 3,
6: Lex.
J"innD
2 Ki. 8, 20.
13, 5
al., ib.
io66 a ).
lay
24 (nK); rather
Good!
(=1
agree):
cf.
20, 7.
Ki.
2, 18.
Note
the
JN (see on
*JS^
"JN^n
DN
DX
jN On
an
unintelligible
construction.
and
"OB?
and we must
*3
read either
^3?
The
latter is
expressed by
LXX
(lav
See
I 18, 27.
K ^X
Dj?a]
from a man!
1 8,
LXX
n^X.
For
13.
e4
1 6.
(Qr6)]
See
I 25, 44-
Dnn^]
On
the
way between Jerusalem and Jericho (16, 5. 175; EB. s. v.), at either Bukedan
ENE.
Roman
road, leading
down
to Jericho.
Targ. nio^y
(?py
Ch.
///.
72-2J
249
n c P$? Jos. 21, 18, now Almit 3^ miles NE. of Jerusalem), 45 no doubt from nD?y having apparently a similar meaning to DHPO and O^S|, D^na, }x&\ youthful age}. (cf. ty youth;
6,
17. nvi
i
-QT)]
&zrf been,
a plup.
for DJ?
"an
cf.
Jud. 18,
7.
Ki.
i, 7.
D: 71DH D3]
Cf.
Ex.
4, 10.
c^. 5, 2.
DIVVl]
22. 24:
yfos^
been
;
(continuously) seeking
Cf. Dt.
9, 7.
7fj,
is
135. 5
GK.
n6r.
many MSS.
expressed by
1B>K,
all
versions
(Keil).
will
20.
fc^N
D tWN
is
Dnpy]
correct
:
Ehrlich
would read
TJB>y :
(Jud.
20,
is
10).
Dnpy
(GK.
2 Ki. 2,
134)
Dn^y
very
:
rare
and anomalous
definite
(2o
a
),
&&:&
is
certainly
what
17, 12.
14, 12.
21.
^l?.?^ !]
pazer (Tenses,
22. N2]
103 with
doubt,
n. 2).
is
On
"]K>D3
niKD, see on I
2, 16.
No
Joab
(Keil)
but, with
plural.
2NV1
ought to be
a
in H3y preceding, N2 by Hebrew idiom Read 0^2 (i. e. in the older orthography DN2)
:
I 12, 5).
T^n l^l]
and he
is
and he
is
gone
off,
the
31
by
LXX
^V"^
fcOH
.
?!!
2i b
22 b 23^:
"17*1,
common
greater
DW2
energy
Joab
7l?n).
characteristically
expresses
himself
with
]7>1
At the same
;
time,
forcible
as an interrogative
after -p^n.
and
it
NvH
25.
N2 inins?
9.
^a]
The
cf.
Gen. 42,
47, 4. Jos. 2, 3.
Why
^^^O
should be
250
not apparent.
26. JVVDn
~>12]
The
cistern of Sirah.
There
is
an
Am
Sarah,
may be
s.
v.).
"Wn
bx] The
Abner
quietly.
LXX
3, 29.
TrAaytW
TT/S
irvXfjs
"\Wi\
I, II.
Nu.
35
which
is
favoured also
led aside.
:
I^SA-^ in quietude,
usage approximating curiously to the Aramaic n quietly, in the Pesh. I 12, 1 1 al.
(
comp.
Is. 8,
9?)-
(=
BtO). Job
4,
in:n
^ea
conjectures inf n
cf.
z>.
30.
BW1
28.
DS? ini^l]
20, 10).
15, i.
the
acquittal
from
?J?
Comp.
6.
Jer. 23,
19
= 30,
23 (of a tempest)
DWi
B Nn
bin
11
Hos. n,
bjn
11
!?Nl]
T2D
(see
on
I 12, 5);
so 10
MSS.
JO
n-D
"J7S3
P^Tno] ddJ
>s
woman s
21, 34.
breasts): hence
36, 40),
eLU
is
which a
star
moves (Qor.
and
x_Lj the
whorl of a
^3
in
Hebrew, Prov.
31, 19 (see
;
EB.
iv.
5277
f.).
Here
~f?Q
was formerly
(LXX
staff:
o-KVTaXri
Rabb.
but
(a) other
EVV.) commonly supposed to denote a words are elsewhere used in Hebrew to express
;
and
K"N1
11
^ mo
VP3),
((5)
there
is
no
trace of such a
meaning
in the
cognate
languages (see Levy, Freytag, Lane), (c) the transference of the term to denote an object lacking the characteristic feature (the whorl)
which
it
properly denotes,
spindle
is
improbable, and
(d),
even
if it
were so
transferred, as the
it is
1 2
inches long,
Aq. Symm.
251
),
Jer.
the word,
meaning
whorl/
will
s
a whole. count
for
David
among
his descendants
men
fit
only
the
the
distaff
occupations Comp. how Hercules with was the type of unmanly feebleness among the Greeks.
of women.
^ as I 23, 10 (see note),
5, 2.
and with
nn
itself (in
Hebrew) Job
be due
Klo.,
The
and the
may
to its
being
in fact
(We. Bu.
Now. Sm.)
a late gloss.
Ew.
3"!f?
on the ground of LXX SiaTrapeT^powro, prefer to read laid ambush for : but this would scarcely be a just description
nor does the
preceding narrative imply that Joab and Abishai had done previously anything that could be so described.
31. 11SD] wail ; see
"U3N
on
I 28, 3.
*yfe\
i.
e.
nicon] not Did Abner die? (non) but Was Abner on way to die? was this the end reserved for him? For the impf.
33.
2 Ki. 3,
27 his firstborn
11
"jta
~\WK
who.
Mm
to
to
reign after
die
him:
Tenses,
13,
14 the illness
DIE
"IB>N
which he was
in 3, see
of:
39/3;
34.
GK.
107^*.
GK.
loo 1
is
caution:
Job 12, 3 (Ew. 320^). Lex. 519* b c. e DVIWU] a. pair of bronze fetters Jud. 16, 2 if (GK. 88 ). I 2, 13 (^33). see on I 25, 25. On ^, blS33] sc. bawn; comp. Abner, David laments, has experienced a death that was un
38, 15.
Tenses,
162
:
n.
deserved:
i>33,
a reprobate,
godless
an untimely end might be expected to overtake. person, There was nothing to prevent Abner from defending himself, had he
suspected Joab
s
whom
treachery (34*); as
it
to the treacherous
blow of an
assassin.
35.
m"
10): so
\{f.
Qr6] The verb is confined to this book (12, 17. 13, ? occurs Lam. 4, 10; and rvafood 13, 5. 7. iof.
rti"
69, 22f.
252
DK
ated,
"o]
= except,
as
v.
13
^3
.
as
:
14, 44,
and DX expressing
it
(if
.. ji
= surely not}.
i?33]
noiNO ^3
36.
(EVV.
would require
for
^>33
a conjunction).
The
text
king did,
people
it
can only be rendered, Like all that the on the present occasion) pleased all the
v. 19).
^3 for ^33
37.
i^ono] So
b
1^5
nrvn
mn D
Ki.
2,
15:
cf.
Jud.
14, 4
**&
20
^
al.
KM
(Zfjr.
579 d);
and nso, as
nJVn
mrp JIXE
Jos.
n,
TI]
D^p.
niBTSl]
The
it,
implicit in the copula 1, would be expressed in English distinctly by and at the same time, and yet, or though (cf.
connected by
is
Cant,
i, 5).
Ew.
rendered,
etc.
And
this
day
live
delicately
is
"|"l
and
am
anointed as king/
(Dt. 28, 54 Jjyni
The
Is.
defensible
"p
Tin.
seems
"p
and D^p.
MT.
LXX
(o-vyyevT/s
misread as
/SacrtXecos
*n,
see
Lev.
18,
14.
2O, 2O:
/cat
Ka^eorra/xevos
VTTO
4, i. bttSerp] p: the rightly inserts nBQT^N before omission in the Hebrew may perhaps be explained by the resemblance
i>!NB>
LXX
between (i?y3PN)
n^3^N
6,
and
JW1
(Dr. Weir).
for lost heart: the masc.
VT
IDT !] as Jer.
1
24.
as Zeph.
by GK.
145?.
\f/.
lbn33] a strong word, more than were troubled/ were alarmed, elsewhere in early prose only I 28, 21. 48, 6. Jer. 51, 32 al.
:
Gen. 45,
2.
3.
D HlTl] guerilla lands; cf. 2 Ki. 5, 2 also I 30, 8. i Ki. 1 1, 24 ; and Gen. 49, 19 As for Gad, a troop may troop upon him; But he
will troop
upon
their heel.
///.
x-IV.
it
4
not translateable.
253
Read
Vn] The
with
text,
as
stands, is
LXX
hxK>-p
C ya^) n^n-t^
vn.
Wells; mentioned as closely associated with Gibeon, Chephlrah, and Qiryath-ye arim in Jos. 9, 17, as Canaanite towns which long maintained their independence in Israel, and with Qiryath-ye arim and Chephirah in Ezr. 2, 25 = Neh. 7, 29); and after Gibeon and Ramah, and before Mizpeh (Nebi Samwil) (
nnN3]
i.e.
and Chephirah, in the list of Benjaminite cities in Jos. 18, 25 f.f. It is generally identified with el-Bireh^ a village with several springs or wells, 4 miles NNE. of
Gibeon, and 9 miles N. of Jerusalem, on the great northern road Buhl (Geogr. 173), however, and Now., on the strength of Eusebius statement (Onom. 233, 83 f.)
:
that
this
it was 7 miles from Jerusalem on the road to Nicopolis (Amwds), which, if were the present Jaffa road, would be at a point about 3 miles S W. of Gibeon, prefer this site (which would also bring Be eroth nearer to the cities with which
it is
2,
25).
Robinson
(i.
road to Nicopolis
description.
*?y
more
atrnn]
n^rr
pn
:
mt?
i?y
and with
^,
Jos.
3.
the ptcp.
"}?.,
18, 9)
sojourning there,
as
D1
or protected
(on
i,
13).
The
towns
Be
eroth,
(ch. 21,
some
Neh.
2); and the Beerothites had, for presumably the Gittaim mentioned
n, 33t
in a
list
Ramah,
where
they sought and obtained protection as gerim. ii Nna ifn &yy B on 4. p] rw s^nn p Nim (without
rvn)
would
:
be excellent Hebrew
but
it is
not supported by
LXX,
as Bu. claims
fiTTi
LXX
connects
0*05?
t?En
cf.
p
2
has
KCU OUTOS.
With
MT.
Ki. 8, 17.
rVjanna ( se e p. 37
116,
20, 3.
if/.
31, 23.
n. Job
40, 231*)
remarking is used of
15 Kt.
2 Ki. 7,
nea BD] In i Ch. 8, 34 (bis). 9, 40* ano, in 9 40^ bya^nip. One of these forms is certainly the original name. There was a time when the name ^ya owner or master (of the place or district) 1 was
,
See
art.
BAAL
ii.
in
ff.
fully) in
Hastings Encycl. of
ReL
and
Ethics,
283
63
f.
254
applied innocently to
in
as
Owner of
the soil of
Canaan
but,
consequence no doubt of the confusion which arose on the part of the unspiritual Israelites between Yahweh and the Phoenician god
Baal/ the habit was discountenanced by the prophets, especially by
Hosea
in
(2, 18),
^>JD
which
and ultimately fell out of use. Proper names, therefore, originally formed part had to be disguised, or otherwise
This was generally done by substituting
fttJd
rendered harmless.
shame*
on
2,
8),
and of Meribbaal
sons by Rizpah
the
in
name
21, 8.
of Saul
his
name
the change to
;
JicaaHO
and the
name was
DrVNBX,
(Gideon),
further disguised
by
being altered to
probably taken to
scatters or disperses
Dt. 32, 26
word
is
Shame
to
Jerubbaal
mean
One
32),
was suffered
to remain, except
less
n,
21,
where
it
was altered
to Jerub&eske/h.
In
:
read books,
^yat2>N
however, the
s
i>yaa
"i
thus
and
the
the Master
knows
the
27,
name name
28
5
.
5,
yT^N
hero rr^ja
Ch.
1 2,
5,
and of
1 2
See
DB.
i.
2iob
EB,
18,
i.
403
19.
ii.
291
13.
f.
n,
Hos.
9,
10;
T^J alffxtinpDillmann, in an elaborate essay devoted to the subject in the Morwtsberichte der Kon.-Preuss. Academic der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1881, June 16, observing the strong
comp.
LXX
Ki.
25
tendency shewn not only in LXX, but in other ancient versions as well, to obscure or remove the name of Baal, thinks that the habit of substituting alffx^vrj for it is the explanation of the strange 77 Baa\ of certain parts of (e.g. Jeremiah
LXX
constantly,
2, 23.
7,9.
n,
13. 17.
19, sal.
Hos.
2, 10.
13, i:
so
Rom. 11,4):
BoaA was left in the text, but the fern, of the art. was an indication that aia\vvj\ was intended to be read. No traces of an androgynous Baal have been found in
Phoenician Inscriptions. 8 Lucian has throughout (except 21, 8) the intermediate form Perhaps this is a survival of the first stage in the transforming process.
4
9,
46
m3 ^N
for
TVO ^3
n., i
8, 33. 9, 4. 8,
also i?ya
itself,
as a pr.
Ch.
5, 5.
30
= 9,
36).
IV. 4-10
in the families of Saul
255
and David, both zealous worshippers of Yahweh (comp. among other things in the case of Saul the name of his son byaaniD will be a name of the same form (a rare one in jroirv).
Hebrew: above on
I i,
NSI.
78, 2), and bfcaWB, ^NOBWJ (above, p. 18 5. D1V1 Dm] Gen. 18, i; I n, 9 Qref.
The
is
= couch],
al.,
and
ch. 17,
was taking his noon-tide rest/ 6. Branrrta D^DH ^np^ rvan limy ixn rum] nan thither redundant 1X3 and irD both anticipate prematurely 7 a ; D^DH Tlpi
context =stesta:
ww
is is
inappropriate,
and the rendering as though fetching wheat after LXX }vn Darn Q^n nbpb rvirj
illegitimate.
rqj;e>
nam
(LXX
lKa.Ba.ipev:
slept,
it
was cleaning wheat from stones 57, 14 Ka.6apia-a.Te for ^b, read as ^ipp), and and Rechab and Ba anah slipt in/ etc. The
that
happened
s
entrance to Ishbosheth
ID!?DJ]
house.
through
(LXX
SieAafloi/,
joining the
closely
with
v. 7
Is.
34, 15
1
;
toy<?
66, 7
),
and not
i.e.
of escaping.
ratjjn] See
}1"i3n]
7.
on
2,
29. see p. 37 n.
, ,
8.
to
Hebron:
. .
2.
. niDpj jm] So 22, 48 (=^. 18, 48) fnun i?xn iND mcpj nin -j^ n^y nnx Jud. 1 1, 36. For comp. cf. also Jer. 20, 10. 12 ; I 14, 24. 24, 13. \Qfrom (in Old Engl. So i Ki. i, 29. On ma, see the writer s note on 9. y\ H1E5
ijnTDi
biKPD
h nip3
11
"pi
"JB>
o/"),
-|E>x]
Dt. 6,
10.
8.
f
y\
13
nffiNI]
Ki. 9, 20
f.
127 a;
GK.
(Ges.).
39
let
Of laying eggs, properly (as it seems) elabi fecit me get away (without the idea of escaping).
256
whom
T\pb
to
whom
it
was
for my giving } must be explained on the analogy of 2 Ki. 13, 19 iron? percutiendum erat quinquies aut sexies, an extension of a
usage more
common
in present time,
Hos.
s
9,
13
etc. (Tenses,
204).
:
The
David
he
could not think that the Amaleqite really deserved a reward for his what David ought to have done in the it must express tidings
:
judgment of the Amaleqite himself, or of men in general unable to Keil that forsooth ). appreciate David s regard for Saul (hence
:
for his
good
tidings
(ironically), treating
so substantially
:
RV.
this
cannot be substantiated
of the
-1K>X,
so that,
if
to
be the
of
meaning
to
its
passage,
we must
We.
in
omit
^nn^, which
mB>3.
So
gave
is
Now. Sm.
him
cf.
GK.
n^w.
good
which
tidings
reward
1 1.
I
^3
presumably without emendation how much more (should I do so), when as Ez. 15,
tidings,
.
5.
Job
9,
14; and a
nt<]
f|Nl I
pHV B^N
D3T19
3
1
.
B>p3N]
comp. on
I 9, 3.
in I 20, 16.
Gen.
39-
43. 99,
Is. i, 12.
18.
and with
trn Gen.
vnyai]
i
2 Ki. 23, 24; nnw ijn and the frequent Deuteronomic phrase FHSP
;
<
(bsne*D)
12.
jnn Dt.
13, 6.
17, 7. 12
ai.
1p
5, 1-3.
similarly in Jud. i, 6. 7.
The
will
The
reader
who
1-2 Kings),
to
will,
seem
IV. io
V. 2
257
his
books the method followed by the Chronicler in the compilation of work, and the manner in which he dealt with his sources in the
process.
5,
i.
-)EN^>
llO^l]
20,
rarely,
20, 18.
Ex. 15,
33, io.
i.
Nu.
2,
3
;
Zech.
*]
[add Jer. 29, 24. Ez. 12, 27 LXX, Cornill. Ges. Thes., p. 119^: on the contrary, very
Jud. 15, 13, separated by a pronoun or other
article
frequently as in
v. 6.
word
(We.).
Geiger in an
later
mark
of the
on
idiom
in
which
it
occurs
by We.
But
"IEK?
was
in
its
proper force must have been early forgotten ; and the habit must soon have grown up of using it instinctively, irrespectively of the
fact
that the
in the
sentence.
,
iJJn]
we
the
are,
||,
&c.
i
Ch.
1 1, i
19, 13
2.
pB DHN
31
TOW]
So
in
Ch.
n,
i;
and
nc?21
M3VJ?. 14.
Gen. 29,
14. Jud.
9, 2.
nnN] Notice
(thrice) the
emph. pronoun.
fcOSIE
nrvn]
acm
and
that the
Massorah
is
right in correcting
rvn.
N dropped
i
as
i,
<
a
i
39, 16
Mic.
15
(both *aN)
Ki. 12,
12
DJDT
121
al.,
sometimes (but not always) before another X (as though the omission were due to the juxtaposition of the two identical letters): see Ol.
p.
69;
GK.
74 k. Note the emphatic pron. (twice). Here first in the metaph. sense.
So
7, 7.
Mic.
5,
and,
2, 8.
15.
io, 21.
22, 22.
23,
al.
Ttti?]
Cf. Cornill,
ZATW.
1891, p. 22.
iv.
Jiidische Zeitschrift,
comp.
v. p.
188
vi. p.
159.
1365
258
3.
Di"6
m^l] On
see
the force of
b,
see
on
I 18, 3.
of
JV"O,
on
4.
(as
D^mNIi.e.
6.
pNH
1]
3KT]
Ex. 34,
~1ON
12. Jud.
sc.
n,
21
al.
"Oxn,
of course,
if
lit.,
among
2,
the Jebusites.
LXX
tpptOr),
standing In Chr.
alone,
(I
i r,
is
not idiomatic
.
(only Jos.
is
11
sq.
(:
irrni
"fi^b).
b
11
5) the
OB"
whole sentence
1
altered
!
pn
:
TH^ on
31
riDN
3]
for
iv6 lOK
I 8,
pxn
:
aer
TTPH DX
will
;
but (on
19
RV. m. the sing, by Ew. io6 m though the impf. and the pf. by GK. 3i6 145; would be better (We. al.). But it is better to read T^ ?-Their
lame
turn thee aside/ substantially as
a
GK.
fortress, they
mean
and the
lame
in
it
Except thou
take away
(AV. RV.) would require (ITPH? o r ) ^^H Chronicler (I n, 5) omits everything from DK ^ to
The
the end of
the verse.
Dmynj GK.
7.
35^.
On
GK.
84 b*.
City of
On
the
site
= the
David/ see Stade, Gesch. Isr., i. 315 f. DB.Ziox; EB. ii. 241720; most fully G. A. Smith, Jerusalem (1908), i. 154-169. The part
of Jerusalem which
is
now
called Zion,
;
and
is
so
marked on many
hill
maps,
is
with the Biblical Zion does not reach back beyond the 4th century
A. D.;
and there are the strongest reasons, based on the usage of the OT. Zion of ancient times was the Southitself, for believing that the
East
Hill of Jerusalem,
highest, part
of which
stood the Temple, and on the South (contiguous to the Temple) the Royal Palace, built by Solomon. The author of i Mace, expressly
identifies
Zion
4,
with the
7,
hill
situate
(i
Mace.
37
f.
33).
The
city,
modern
on a narrow elongated
esh-Sherif
:
stretching
Haram
see the
Map
facing
V. ]-S
259
EB. 2419-20
op.
cit. ii.,
Ophel
),
or,
still
better, the
Maps
in
G. A. Smith,
8.
31
H3
^3]
The
in
passage
is
very
difficult,
and the
-a.
text certainly
pipe, spout, or
(cf.
"6yri
to
some extent
corrupt.
113V in the
i/r.
Mishnah means
water-channel ;
and
42, 8t
it
by which the
Hebrews conceived
rain to pour
down
In other respects the renderings that have been generally adopted, both implying, however, a deviation from the existing MT., besides being highly questionable
philologically, are (a)
Jebusites, let
him
(the
by Tenses,
125
etc.
GK.
RV.).
(J"IN
143
d
)
S et U P
(so
Upon
watercourse, and (smite) the blind and the lame, this interpretation, HDH is supposed to have fallen out in
]"IN1).
"2
^e
for i?33, however, elsewhere means simply to touch : be represented by the English word reach it is applied not to a person arriving at a spot, but to some object extending to if, so as to touch it, as i Ki. 6, 27 the wing of the one cherub touched the wall, Hos. 4, 2 and blood toucheth, reacheth
clause b
HSni
where
it
may
to
more
meta
phorically of misfortune, the sword, etc., Jud. 20, 34. 41. Mic. i, 9. Jer. 4, 10 al. Touch, the legitimate rendering of 2 V33, is weak: get up to is an unjustifiable Whosoever smiteth paraphrase, (b] The words are rendered, with yj l for ya
1
"!,
lame,
(Is.
etc. (so
him hurl down the water-channel both the blind and the Ew. Ke.). But yan means merely to make to touch = to join
"3,
?,
?S, or iy,
it is
buildings)
made
to
(viz.
by being levelled
to
it), Is.
25, 12.
26, 5.
Lam.
(comp. py yjn
with
to
:
make
with
to touch
= io
apply
;
Jer. i, 9
?X
Ex. 12, 22
? Ex. 4, 25
= ^0
or (intransitively) simply to reach, arrive at (I 14, 9al.). Thus though 2N y^ l llJVn (or *1JJ) might mean level to the water-channel (so as to rest upon it), there
is
no analogy
for interpreting
"113X3
V:
to
mean
hurl
down
the water-channel.
y3
Of
it
seems, probable
explanation.
From
the
Virgin
Spring
Ain
Sitti e. Sidli, My [i. Lady] Mariam, also called Ain Umm el-Deraj, from the steps leading down to it), the ancient Gihon (i Ki. i, 33. 38. 45. 2 Ch. 30, 30. 33, 141), the one natural spring which
Jerusalem possesses, on the E. of Ophel, and just opposite to the village of Siloam (Si/wan), there are carried through the rock two
tunnels,
one (1757
i),
ft.
long) leading
down
to the
the Introd.
W.
s 2
260
the rock
is
above
this
there
is
perpendicular shaft, 6
by 4
ft.,
called,
s
from
Sir C.
Warren, who
discovered
it
in
1867,
Warren
ft.,
shaft/
a sloping
40
ft.,
till
finally after
it
ends
at the
top
of the
hill,
on which
situated.
At
there
is
an iron
ring,
a rope might have been passed for hauling up water from the pool below. The purpose of this tunnel is clear it was to enable the
:
garrison to draw
upon
92
f.
more
fully
Warren
Survey of West Pal., Jerusalem volume, p. 367 f. with section of tunnel facing p. 368). Could this tunnel have been the
in the
?
TU
It
was
certainly a
water-channel
;
to the pool
at the
bottom of the
shaft
and on
it
is
Warren
did,
and so
to pass
to the
mouth of
Israelites make their way up thus into the and surprise the garrison ? Pere Vincent thinks so (Underground Jerusalem, 1911, p. 34); and it seems very probable. As however has been shewn, no sense suitable to TU can be extracted
out
of
(cf.
yj"
! ;
and we must,
if
we
accept this
view,
write bravely
^5n
i
:
channel
with
him go up in (or by) the waterfe) both more scholarly, and more honest, than,
let
AV. RV., to force upon yj* the impossible meaning get up. The following words, jl DTIDSH DN1, as they do not make a and we may either, with sentence, must in some way be emended read H3rn and smite the lame and the blind who are hated AV.,
:
(Qre) of David
(on account viz. of what is said of them in or (though the connexion is then poor) read for
s
soul
v.
6),
i.e.
nK3B>
1fcWE>,
and
(=
for) the
v.
soul hateth.
The
last
words of the
(i.
e.
can only mean (RV. m.) The blind and the lame mendicants) shall not [or do not] come into the house/ i. e. into
(so
the
22,
Temple
14;
I 19,
LXX):
the origin of a
common
saying
(cf.
Gen.
Temple
V. 8-g
is
261
thus explained.
;
But the saying is unrelated to v. 6 in its natural and in fact v. 8 b seems to be an old gloss, added
by one who supposed 6 b to mean Except thou remove the blind and the lame (in the Israelite army) who say, David will not enter in
here
:
Thou
who
say,
David
and
in 8,
And
David
soul abhorreth
The
Dhorme takes the same view of TlJJf, though he restores the text differently And David said in that day, Whoso smiteth the Jebusites, and reacheth b [And the son of Zeruiah went up (cf. i Ch. n, 6 )] by the water-channel
.
(Gloss on v. 6
As
for
[GK.
117
David
soul
The
the lame and the blind, they are hated of blind and the lame shall not enter into the
Temple).
Budde, regarding the words in v. 8 as spoken after the capture of Zion, and observing that we have a right to expect some thought worthy of a king (which hatred of enemies is not), and that David actually (24, 18) spared some of the
Jebusites, conjectures:
Whoso
;
brings his
(TIN
own
life
into danger)
smiteth a Jebusite, toucheth his own neck (i.e. the lame and the blind David s soul hateth not
n(N)^3
ii.
for
nXI 11310
conjecture
fine
and
is
nWS?
it
fc6 for
IWt?)
J?3J
cf.
G. A. Smith, Jeru
salem,
32.
The
clever:
gives O
;
its
attributes to
David a
but
it is
acceptance.
The Chronicler
(I
u,
6)
the
whole of
v. 8
has HIDE) bl
11
TH
1DX
1|>
:Kw6 Tn
1
rpny
p aw
n:iE>N"D
bsn
1^1 A
t?sr6 n^n
mitr&ca
K>N~),>
on
["PiT
is correct,
Nu.
21, 8.
is very doubtful. H3O p.3 is every one who smites Jud. 19, 30. I 2, 13. 36. 10, n), not, as would be needed
if
N rPi"P were Gen. promised, any one who smites hardly proves the contrary; and where, in such sentences, an individual is in view, the wording is different (as Jud. i, 12 , , , "IDDVPTp JIN
such a reward as 15JO1
:
4, 16
!"
n,
tri^y
ii, 8
1::^
ntrs
cNn
rvnv NU.
9.
(/cat
"in
pM]
Ch.
"Pyn
pi, which
"??.?!!,
is
supported by
the
LXX
here
a>Ko8o/r7o-ev
avrrjv 7roA.iv
"VJ?
Bu.,
words being
differ
ently divided),
original reading.
8.
i
Nltan]
32,
So
Ch. ii,
Ki.
9,
15. 24.
ii, 27.
Ch.
5f
Nl^D
nu
Targ.
for this
20; and also 2 Ki. 12, 2ifMillo has always NJVta, the word which also represents
near Shechem, Jud.
9, 6.
262
nppb, the
The
Cf.
G. A. Smith, Jerusalem,
40
al.
f.
iirTQl]
"Ifi/?
homewards
= inwards,
^H:
as Ex. 28, 26
10.
5>njl]
on
14, 19.
11.
GK.
84
11-25=1
13.
D^n*]
in
1
Ch. 14, 3
12, 14.
D$>B>W3,
the
more probable
Jos. 5, 5.
reading.
Ex.
i,
22.
The
punctuation
TvJOj E^lc^L
cf.
is
Ew.
i55
d
;
irregular: by what would be required by the syntax. On the form, Stade, 224; Kon. ii. 148 f. GK. 84^. 24: the
;
all
these
cases
is
parallels have
all
a substantival force
(113?,
/.
~>i3$,
1133, etc.).
It
is
in virtue of
14 the punctuation TOJ is correct; and the explanation adopted (apparently) by Dillmann on Jos. /. c that the form is meant to express in contradistinction to tP\P. the idea of
passages such as
2 S. 12,
.
succession
is
soil
das
"
fort
und
fort,
"
ausdriicken
i
Ki.
3, 26. 27,
and even
Ch.
14, 4, in
"itJ>x)
been
in place, the
word
is
The
explanation in GK. /. c. is artificial. b I4 -i6. The list of David s sons, born in Jerusalem,
i
is
repeated,
Ch.
3,
5-8, and
2
I.
14b
Sam.
yiDfc?
5.
Ch.
3.
Ch. 14.
NyDE>
2-5
:
"IPD
without variation.
6. 7-
9-11.
12.
16
(3B3,
yas
yiDK
^)
without variation.
13.
is
perhaps
an
ii.
abbreviated,
caritative
form,
for
(Lidzbarski, JEphemeris,
21
774).
V. 9 -.20
Cf.
263
is
above, p.
19.
In No. 12 jn^ys
changed
in
i
LXX
Sin.,
Ch. 14,
read with
MT. yT^jn
;
Codd.
B and
Other
MS S. BaAiaSa).
and
in the second,
is
which appears to be derived from Ch., the likewise expressed (BaaAei/x,a0 so Luc. BaaAtAa$).
:
5, 17.
David and
the Philistines.
cf.
17.
vJM] from
on
I 29, 9.
verb
TV shews
on an
elevation, and the phrase used in connexion with it is always rby. This miB is no doubt the one in the wilderness of Judah, which
David held
(I 22, 4),
i)
the
hold
of
Adullam
5,
(cf.
i
II
23,
comparing
13).
The
v. 6,
it
natural position of
s
17-6,
at
is
being anointed
originally
king
Hebron
and
here, or before
no doubt
down
8.
from Hebron
to the
to
19)
go up
go from
Adullam
1
Jerusalem on the
SW.
I 9, 15). I 30, 16.
1N2 DTIB^BI] Now the Philistines had were let go, spread abroad, as Jud. 15, It?^]
come
9.
(cf.
on
Cf.
D^t23
D^NDI poy]
cornfields
plain,
el-Baqa, rich
hills
in
with low
on each
side,
at the
Hinnom
some
3 miles
SW.
of Jerusalem.
r6yxn] from the rnivn of v. 17. D^ IS ^JO] Perhaps originally (Paton, Encycl. of Rel. and a Ethics, ii. 286 ) Ba al of the breakings forth/ the name of a fountain
19. 20.
was supposed
trees,
to inhabit
it
(see on the
etc.,
cf.
local
mountains, springs,
art. just
DB.
or
EB.
and
;
esp.
Paton
learned
places
etc.).
referred to;
also above, p. 63 f
many names of
embody this belief, as Baal-Hermon, Baal-Meon, Baal-Tamar, As the name of the place is explained here, however, Ba al
264
does not denote the Canaanite or Phoenician god of that name, but
a
title
of
Yahweh
(cf.
on
4, 4)
and
O^a
Master
(upon the foe), is understood as commemorating The the victory (comp. DJ mrf Ex. 17, 15; D1^ iTirV Jud. 6, 24).
of breakings forth
explanation,
Place of breaches
(Keil
RV. marg.\
is
not probable
in the sense of not only are the analogies quoted against it, but 7]!2 often used of human beings (e.g. owner, possessor, though
^>yi
"TSK?
2 Ki. i, 8)
is
(Is.
41, 15
Lex. 127^).
y\
|*"13]
my enemies
Cf. of
(
of waters
through a dam.
mis
pa
a wall,
),
ty.
80, 13
2 jna
pa
ch. 6, 8.
21. DiTasy]
LXX
VtWNl in DX{}1] See -7?. ii. 1918 an illustration of an Ass. warrior bearing in his hand a captured idol. The Chronicler, in
order to leave no doubt as to what David did with the idols, sub
stitutes
B>Nn
IB-It?
1
!
TH
>nN
vl.
23. n^yn N^] Add DniOpi> LXX, which is required by the sequel. 3DH] The Hif. is anomalous. Either n has arisen by dittography from rvyn, and the Qal 3D (cf. LXX aTroo-T/ac^ov) should be restored
;
used in a military sense, Lead round (thy men) the seemingly intrans. D ^ and rvt? (on I 15, 2), and Jud. 4, 6.
is
:
1
"
"JB>D
20, 37,
Dt. 23, ii
y\
Cf. JTSD ^K 2 Ki. n, 15 19. nnn ^N i Ki. 8, 6. Zech. 3, 10. nS3l] and come to them off the front of (in our idiom
.:
pno
:
^N
in front
of}
cf.
Nu.
22, 5
bt30 3t?V
Kim.
Ch. 14, 14 D^iOnn.
LXX
be
.
.
and
.
and
I i o,
let it
a permissive
command
hp may
i
Tenses,
121
Obs.
and
5 note.
my blp DN] the sound of a stepping. denned by the gen. mys (cf. Lev. 7, 8): but
(cf.GK.ii7
d
).
be
sufficiently
mysn
In
pnn
TN]
look sharp
is
(Sm.).
V. 20
Ch. paraphrased, with
VI. 2 and
vigour, by
265
NVn
TN
much
loss of originality
N]
(GK.
to
106).
a JTOn^ ] The 3
is partitive,
make
a smiting in
b (Lex. 88 ).
duo ra/3a<w, Ch. pJD3. This is better than J?33 (on I 13, 2), 25. J?33n] which, being 5 miles NN2?. of Jerusalem, is in the wrong direction altogether ; but Gibeon (el-Jib, 5 miles of Jerusalem: on 2, 12) is not much better: as Sm.
LXX
NNF.
remarks,
for the
is
To judge from the large maps, also, there pursuit to begin at either one. natural route down from el-Jib to Gezer. were the If, however, Geba
;
no
name of a place, not otherwise mentioned, near Jerusalem, on the road to Qaryet el- Enab (Qiryath-ye arim), the site would suit excellently for this road leads straight down to Gezer. 3 The allusion in the second clause of Is. 28, 2i a (Dip D^JHS
1
"
"1113
Now
WNW.
as
is
recently
known, has been most successfully excavated: see, for some account. of the principal results, the writer s Schweich Lectures on Modern Research
below Qaryet
Enab.
The
site,
now
well
to the
City of David
6,
i.
as
^Dh
^. 104,
29 (GK.
"liy,
68 b ):
cf.
on
I 15, 5.
Whether
omission of
which
may
It
have been
11
added by a
is
who
come from
fjO )
really the
5,
i
introduction to
ff.,
is
uncertain.
:
may form
5,
the
sequel to
at the
7-24
(in
its
original position
"jiy)
see
on
5, 17),
and perhaps
6-10.
the introduction to
See
Kennedy, p. 218.
2-i2 a =i Ch.
inserts 14,
i
13,
15,
a 5-14; between i2 and I2 b the Chronicler b 24; I2 -i4 is expanded and varied in i Ch. 15,
15,
28
16,
3 (with variations);
Ch. 16,
4-42
is
omitted in Ch.).
The
variations
In particular the earlier narrative remarkably striking makes no mention of the Levites ; the later authority is careful to
instructive.
and
miiT ^jno] In
this is
and
required
Qiryath
Ye arim
is
called
266
"p
doubtless, therefore,
stored, the
and jnTinp ib. 60. 18, 14 (and 15 LXX): mirv ^jn to Baal of Judah must here be re
of Judah
description
Ba al from
in
name
(in
8,
Dan, ib. 44 cf. mirf Dr6lT 3). mirv byz seems first to have been miswritten milT *?JO; and then, this being interpreted as=
1
citizens
of Judah,
the partitive
*?
was
some
sort of
The
place must
have been originally sacred to Ba al. On its site, see on I 6, 21. over which is called a name, (even) the name of Ivy etc. The phrase used betokens ownership: see on 12, 28. Omit
. , ,
IB>N]
one
DB>
with
is
LXX.
glossed:
The
is
the clause
i
i
DB>
K"ipJ
"IPX.
In
Ch. 13, 6
b 3 -4.
D{>
top:
^B>K
misplaced
end-tf-
strangely to the
end of the
!
verse.
The words
v. 3 a
v.
-|{J>K
ny332 (which
repeated from
r6:yn
"pin
in
125
note) with
JIN.
Probably DTl^Nn
originally
by
Ntyi
Ahio
before
led
it.
Uzzah going
(
ark,
his brother
4,
The
VflK pr. n.
l^nx
in>n
cf.
^f
11
^), in
both 3
and
seems
.
(We.), or
D^n
in
4).
D^prtt^J
^1"I2
""Vy
See on I 18,
7.
^3]
(see
z;.
The
8, viz.
served in
Ch. 13,
Dn
Ba*
rH>M.
So
LXX
D
>
here, ev opyavoi?
17/3/Aooyze vois
14) and lv
io-^vt
(*^3) ?33,
and
/cat
tJO1.
^yjyaoai]
LXX
is
here K al
eV
D ni SD31.
l|
MT.
doubtless original.
For D^yjyJD Aq. Symm. have appropriately a-fia-Tpa (hence Vg. sislra) from o-etw: see Z^^r. 63i b EB. iii. 3227-8 (illustr.). D^^V recurs
; {j/.
50,
5f
6.
p3J pj]
"A
fixed threshing-floor
"
is
not expressed
Hebrew
to say
VI. .2-7
pjj
;
267
rightly seen,
hence
JlDJ,
as
LXX
must
conceal a pr.
name
I
(We.),
at
least
attached to p3,
"1DNH
would constitute a
19, 22).
pr.
p3
and
What
this
name
LXX
n?^]
1BE>]
Versions and
The
Ki.
ellipse is
Of
uncertain meaning.
fi
is
io
let fall, 2
9,
33
(of
Jezebel, ffiBDBl niBDC?). i/r. 141, 6; fig. io remit, hence ntSE^n T\y? the year of the remittance (or rather inter mittence] of claims for debt,
Dt. 15,
i.
in
(
Aram,
to
pull
;
away
and Ps.-Jon.
often in
= Heb. pbn)
to
pull out or
c
draw a sword,
in
in Syr. also
be pulled out
Ethpa
el
to
Ezr.
6,
(
(=Aram. nwrp);
bt?J).
in
Ethpe
al avelli (PS.),
is
as Dt.
19, 5
Pesh.
= Heb.
Let
:
ii
ported by
sitive
Hebrew usage
either,
but
many have
sense,
after
Pesh.
(JolT ypo*^.
a^-vs&W
i-e.
[see
PS. 4207] se a iugo extraxe runt : in i Ch. 13, 9 \poX ooe o^o), ran away (Maurer, Roed. in Thes.\ or (by conjecture) slipped (Keil,
Klo.
:
RV.
stumbled]
these
renderings
are,
however, philologically
i
questionable.
1
LXX
O.VTTJV)
;
on
Ch.
it
c^e/cAivcv
:
Ch. TilJiD
(?
threw
down
TmjE
as 2 Ki.
33)
earn.
7-
by]
rbw
to
is
Hebrew
in
Aramaic
it
has
rut?
the sense of
(cf.
Job
to
19, 4
Targ. = Heb.
in
Af el,
Ki.
Job
*bt?D=Heb. nJK p
(cf. 2
4,
means
Dan.
3,
29. 6, 5
= H51prD
4, 2.
5, 18.
Nu.
15,
7B71 here
commonly
(since Targ.
"bn^NT
by) explained
from
this root
is
scarcely a pure
best
et declinaverunt earn
but this
is
268
Hebrew word
:
occurs,
it is
appearance in early Hebrew is unexpected; (2) 1 the unusual apocopated form (b& for Ewald excites suspicion
(2 Ch.); so that
.
^E>)
explained 7&rr?y
suddenly (e.g.
Nu.
6, 9.
8,
19 Pesh.)
but this
is
open
in
to the
same objection as
on
I
and though by
is
used in Hebrew
p"i
by
23,
is
23),
the
word
associated with
it
is
expressed
"it?N
generally,
and
Ch. has
by
jnxn by IT nbw
here used
to
is
it
and when the strangeness of the Hebrew expression considered, it will hardly be deemed too venturesome
;
regard
read here in their integrity by the Chronicler, sufficiently plain without them) were introduced
here as a gloss from the parallel text of Ch., and afterwards became
corrupted.
fliN
vis^
Dy] Dy as Jud. 19, netc. LXX add CVWTTIOV TOV which in i Ch. 13, 10 (Heb. and LXX) stands in
DJ?. 1 6.
N-ip -i]
As
2,
LXX
/ecu
iK\riBrj,
reading
"?.?!
(or para
phrasing).
10.
1 8,
TDr6]
house in Jud.
4, 18.
3.
by]
Read b,
l
as
Ch. 13, 13
it
cf.
on
I 13, 13.
JTa ino
22, 23
l]
and turned
aside
to
Exactly
so,
Nu.
"pin
TV
i
D-IK -ny]
The
N^ny, bs nay
(cf.
^5.
iii. 3284), and of the numerous Phoenician, Aramaic, and Arabic 2 names compounded with 12y and ^& and the name of a deity create
,
LXX (Cod.
Jerome
2
snper temeritate.
hOT3JJ
:
(see further
;
instances in CIS.
For Aram, Wellh., Reste Arab. Heidentums* pp. 2-4. The pr. n. DnN13y occurs at Carthage for (CIS. I. 295. 4) ; but without any further clues to its meaning than we possess
NSI.
373).
Cooke, Lidzbarski, Nordsem. Epigraphik, 332-5 names, see Lidzb. and Cooke, as cited for Arabic names,
365
;
VI. j-ij
a somewhat strong present
269
at in
known
is
presumption that, though nothing more is definitely about a god bearing this name, DIN
of a deity
l
:
Obed-edom, it will also be remem was not an Israelite, but a Philistine. It is true, there are bered, some names of this form, in which 12]}, +e is compounded into DIN
"I2JJ
the
name
the
name
of a king 2 (as
nmmay
men
ms
1VSL name
king; and
servant of
name.
the
names
is
perhaps
is
name
D1X
"13JJ.
iron
"V3D
(see
on
p.
I 12, 5);
and so
II 13, 20;
but in
37
n. 2.
Hebrew
states
only
that a sacrifice
six steps
:
offered,
when
as soon, namely, as it appeared that it could be moved from the resting-place with impunity, the sacrifice was offered, partly as a thanksgiving that God s anger had been appeased, and partly
was
to follow.
In order
was
Hebrew
(nyx
v.
nj?^ DN
.Till
Tenses,
136
Obs.\
16
:
was
circling about.
ptcp.
Amos
2, 2
47, 6 (though
the Psalm
belongs to a
much
later date)
appears to be based
on
nan? ^pn mrf nynm DTI^N rhy. The nait? was not a metal trumpet/ but a horn: see the writer s Joel and Amos (in the
this verse
Heb.
D1X
13}?.
The
title
it.
DIN
"]O,
I.
p. 365), does
Comp. W. R. Smith,
Noldeke, Wellh. /.
in
c.
;
2 3
Euting
cf.
Rel. Sent? 42 f. EB. iii. 3462 n. Nabat. Inschriften (1885), p. 32 f.; Wellh.
;
I.e. p. 4.
Cooke,
p. 224.
270
1
6.
Cf.
on
I i, 12.
vy] Prefix
"O"GO1
with
LXX
(lit.
(!<os),
and
TTBO] leaping
:
uncommon words
be active or agile,
TTQ
shewing agility) and circling about. Both Gen. 49, 24t in Qal ; as Arabic shews, to
pHEW
cf.
skipping
(i/r.
Job
21,
n)
and playing
;
(v. 5).
(comp. D^Qn
Ez. 33, 21
23nn
often, etc.):
the plural,
19.
v.
17.
... B*KD^]
In the
al.)
is
||
Ch.
16,
the
more ordinary
JD^
is,
CNE
fully
substituted.
The idiom
the
;
however,
its
n,
7.
use
in
other
analogous expressions,
for
purpose
s. v.
of denoting the
jo
;
(7, 6)
see Thes.
Lex. 583 b
29, 2 etc.
(13 times).
1
,
The meaning
1 6, 3, is
of
this
Ch.
quite
unknown.
As Lagarde
points out
itself
so-called
tradition
is
(a)
LXX
in
Ch. (aprov Iva) aproKOTTixov (Lucian KoXXvpirrjv 3 ) ; eo-^aptV^v * (b) Aq. Symm. d/tupiV^v (c) Vulg. Sam. assaturam bubulae carnis Ch. partem assae carnis bubulae ; (d) Pesh. Sam. J.auaj (frus unam,
in
;
Sam.
tum carnis
Ch. (late)
5
},
(e)
Targ. Sam.
*in
J^D
6
tnm
l
Nn^N
|D
in
>S>
(=
Walid, col. 742 (Rouen gloss) *l A (/") Rashi (in agreement with Targ. Ch.) nD2 (g)
"1^20
Abu
*THX p?n, but mentioning also as a possible explanation the view of the Rabbis (Pesahim 36 b ), also found in Targ. Ch. and Rashi,
that
It is
it
is
n?jp) signifying
upon
1 2
Mittheilungen,
"IDC
S probably
al., etc.
(1884), read as
p. 214.
13E>K
:
cf.
Sptnavov for
p"!T
I 13, 21
vj;.
72, 14
3
(comp.
p. 78
.).
"12^
Or
Aa-yai oi T-rjjavov.
K and
l
HtJ
^JJ
N have apparently
= H{J
l|
k^N in Samuel.
Vox
(quod Hesychio
ftevov ) fortasse
5
6
5aA.jy
f<pOri
aw /A.m,
s.v.).
=1103 Ez.
KIITD
MVP
|0 1H.
VI. 1 6-20
the context, or depend
271
were
in
upon an absurd etymology, as though some way compounded of tJ B and HS and meant the
!
sixth
Upon Kimchi
;
Miinster (1534-5),
frustum
carnis
a piece of flesh;
and of RV.
unum; AV.
of
the
good
ques
to
IDtJ K with
is
tionable
granting that
a
1Dt^X= something
is
fair/
its
employment
denote in particular
tion of
its
piece of flesh Lud. de Dieu, perceiving the impossibility of the Rabbinical etymology, endeavoured to reach the same general sense
fair
meaning.
by a derivation from the Ethiopic safara, to measure, ff0ft(Mr: measure (Matth. 7, 2 al.), supposing to have thus masfart, denoted dimensam sacrificii partem unam, quantum nempe unius
rt<J.<J;
*1BE>N
ft&<S:
1BB>),
sense obtained
distinctly
between two words denoting two kinds of food, the narrator would have placed a word
is
insufficient
and lame
denoting simply
of raisins
a measure
the
and a cake
amount, and the nature, of the substance Under such circumstances, it is measured being left undefined. wisest to acknowledge that we do not know what the word means,
both
and cannot propose for it a plausible etymology 2 Hos. 3, i. Cant. 2, 5f. Either raisin-cakes ntWtf]
.
II,
(Thes.), or
(Kennedy, EB.
20. 1?23
ii.
him honour to-day (Not which would be the ptcp. 1223. Glorious / of EVV. destroys the point of David s reply at the end of v. 23, where For the medial sense of the same verb is rendered had in honour!}
no]
. !
How
was
How honourable
1 2
Cf. in the
IBB"
"Q^E
HD pbn
11
i?"~l
IX.
Ewald
roast
meat (Hist.
>,
iii.
127),
from
Sp{J>
"TBB^Sp^,
is
is
very improbable,
and because
272
3,
to get oneself
al.
honour (GK.
5i
e
),
cf.
Ex.
14, 4.
28, 22
nines] HE?
is
the one
noun
in Heb., in
which the
plur. is
enlarged
ia^
J*aft
Nnna2
(
>
^\
fathers.
JL oi^o/, *
jioW*
Jo) vi..
Jl
owf hands
p. 9),
3, 10.
3
Sachau, Aram.
sing.
Nna^D
= )fcla)
lips
years.
iJLc).
cf.
if/.
lc (and il>i^l*), sllc thorn-trees (from Phoen. nn^n (A^/. 9, 3; from i?n 20, A, 5,
141, 3) doors.
analogy of the construction with the finite verb, this would be the inf. abs., which is written four times with n probably, if
mi^] Upon
the forms are correct, for the sake of the assonance (Kon. i. 536 ; n 75 ; cf. Maurer, ap. Th. here) Hin^ Is. 22, 13: nitf") 42, 20
(Kt.
GK.
Qr6
form
10,
4; rrny Hab.
3,
13 (?rinj?)
for the
etc.
of the
with
3, cf.
^Nf 3
(I 20, 6),
S)33,
Ewald,
inf. c.
however,
inf. abs. to
by a species of attraction, under the influence of the preceding 3 ; and this is not, perhaps, impossible. No other case of the inf. c.
being strengthened by the inf. abs. seems to occur so we are not in a position to say whether nbM rivSHS or Hv33 nibsns is more in
:
GK.
D pin] So Jud.
s, see
1
a
9, 4.
ii, 3.
(LXX
rwv
ili
6/Jxof/xVwv=Q"!t?
7.)
For
on
2, 18.
Cf. Noldeke,
SBAk.
1882, p. 1178
f.
Comp.
Cf.
<rl2N
my fathers,
Zenjirli).
VI. 20-22
21.
273
JUT
H).
>JS]
LXX
lp~iN
is
<
after
mn
expresses
mm
MT.
;
Tjra IJTIN
(Luc.
mrp
The words
etc.).
will
(Th. We.
needed
"J112
genuine
but neither
nor
Tl
variation
that
ap.
:
Kautzsch)
the scribe
each was a
made
in different
MSS.
s
of the archetype of
MT. and
to
and omitted both the genuine lp"!N and the addition * ( n) "jn2. TJJ] Some 30 MSS. and LXX (eis) TH^, which is better;
I 25, 30.
cf.
22.
(a)
I
The verse is difficult. It is best Ew. We. Now.: And if (Jer. 20, 9
to begin
:
it
with 2i b
cf.
TlpnK>1.
Tenses,
148;
on
19, 3)
Yahweh, 22 I count myself still too small for this before Him), and am abased in mine own eyes ; and with (to play the bondmaids (slave-girls) whom thou hast spoken of, with them
play before
David says that he is unworthy to play and dance before Yahweh, and the opinion which the slavegirls entertain of him is of no consequence, (b) Th. Sm. Bu. Dh.,
should
I
seek
(?)
to get
me honour ?
and
substantially
EVV.
And
in
I will
will
(more than
have been
and
will
"
be abased
more
pointedly,
in thine eyes
")
mine eyes (LXX, Th. Sm. Bu. Dh., but with the bondmaids of whom
;
shall
be had
in
honour.
Michal
he might be still more despised by her, says, is unfounded and they would nevertheless, he feels sure, continue to honour him. Both renderings require "Q|N for iTU2K: the (b) is preferable.
David
cohortative
it
is
out of place
in (a),
of Now.) with the question, in (b) it is inconsistent with the fact that not a wish, but a conviction, is what
is
inconsistent (in
spite
For T^p3,
cf.
^p
in
Qal
to be looked
down
upon (Gen. 16, 4. 5 ; I 2, 30, opp. 12?N, to contemn (Is. 23, 9 jnxn naM-bs
cf.
b%&
bgn|>).
is
abased,
brought
low;
cf.
Job on
5,
n, and
cy wi//i=
~IB>X
= in
.
.
the
judgement of
(I 2, 26).
cf.
I 24, 5.
Dy
1365
274
3 Ez.
N.B.
1 8,
24
al.
(Tenses,
123 0fo.).
do not mean morally
125
.).
EVV. by
detestable, but
simply
15, 9 (p.
In the same
way
base does
:
not mean ignoble in character, but merely low in position, as often in Old English so e.g. in Ez. 17, 14. 29, 14. Mai. 2, 9. 2 Cor. 10, i AV. (RV. lowly}. See
further
in
DB.
23. rh
in
z>.
N^.
i^nh]
:
rh resumes
^O^l,
and
is
as DOJ? resumes Dy
see
on
I 9,
20
cf.
"yj,
which
also
found
in
some
3Ot.
1
n,
passages
it
(U^
O72V.C
;)
will
7.
Nathan
prophecy
to
David.
David
thanksgiving
and prayer.
Ch. 7
7,
i.
Ch.
17.
Deuteronomic editor):
2. 3.
cf.
TGDQ
n^yn
i i
Ki.
5, 18.
nyTn]
133^3
collectively, as
-iBtt
{53]
18
in
;
Ch. 17,
nij?n>
(We.).
2,
I 9, 19.
14, 7
(MT.
see note):
cf.
also
35
(>33^3
"IB>N3),
and
5.
Chron., explicitly,
nnN N?
DVH
so
LXX,
6. w.
Is. 7,
17!.
2,
"I^K
}O^
n.
Dt. 4, 32.
Hag.
i8f.
Comp. on
19,
pcj>e3i
bnD
HMNI.
nVlXl
But
LXX
<I
/<ai
^r;v
KaXv^art.
Ch. 17,
6,
*$&&.
There
is
no
indication
Keil, object
of
^D2B>
would be
VI. 22
accidental confusion of letters,
VII. 12
275
best-preserved text
is
is
14,
18 Keil himself
instead of
MT.
^31.
"ON.
nun] See on
15, 25.
The
is
very rare
(instead of nriKID,
cf.
Ch. 17,
remarkably
by
ioy apjpa
mjnb wan
rr6y
inso
(We.).
y l]
^Via after
DB>
is
LXX, and
Ch.
it
17,
8; for
it
might
easily
(We.).
its
vnnn]=z>z
place: see on
I 14,
9; and
cf. Is.
Be moved (RV.) suggests a wrong sense, which tJT] A? disquieted. has misled the author of the note in the RV. with marginal references
to refer to 2 Ki. 21,
is
T3n).
89, 23
nSy
>J3]
3,
1
34,
and
(w
As
N^>
n^iy pi).
11. JD^l]
is
not expressed in
its
LXX;
:
omission
shall
no more
etc.
afflict it
as afore
when
appointed judges/
Egypt; but
government of David are contrasted with the attacks to was exposed during the period of the Judges. fanrblD Tirwm] Ew. We. etc. Wtri>a b, and I will give it rest from all its enemies, in better agreement with the context.
by
the settled
Israel
which
1$>
1 1
to the
main subject of
his
the promise relating not to David himself, but to his posterity, declaration that
it
is
not David
who
(i.e.
will build a
Yahweh who
mn>
"p
will build
a house
pf.
a family)
Tam]
i
The
with simple
"p
waw
expected,
*l?S1;
a slighter change
12.
70*
iN
-a]
(LXX)
or (i Ch. 17,
u) ,Tm
16,
niiT
n^y.
15, 4 f.
n. Gen.
276
by Solomon, the terms are even in this verse Nin points back not to *]33 but to general and the reference is to the line of David s descendants, of which
1315. Though
13 was
fulfilled
"1JPT
it
is
said that
if,
in the
it
commits
but
it
iniquity
s
will
person of any of its individual members, it be punished, as men in general are punished,
it
Yahweh
permanently, as
Hence
i
v.
is
Comp.
s
sons
:i
l
.
D^JN DnEO]
sin,
i.e.
all
men
incur
when
they
not be exempted.
Comp.
89, 31-34.
15. IID
vh]
LXX
:
and
^NB>
TDK
N$>.
won IPK nyo Tnon -PN3] LXX here Trvon -itwo The repetition won vsbn won ntrsD Ch. ^sb rpn
pasta
IB>NO
-itpxa.
of TrVDri
is
name
would seem
Bu.
be original
etc. prefer
16. 19.
TOSb]
7NJ
zf/
LXX,
*JK;
as
cf.
vv. 26.
12.
reference
q/Jzr,
13,
pirnc^]
_/r07
i.e.
"]*ny
JV2 was
in
2 Ki. 19,
me
my
house,
and even
D*ixn
pb
is
as v. 6.
is
mm
nxn] As the
:
that to
and
is in
this
i.e.
me
is in any case parenthetic, even if it be not, as We. supposes (Comp. des Elsewhere in the promise 257), a subsequent insertion in the prophecy. house has the sense of family (vv. n. 16: and on w. 18. 19. 25. 26. 27. 29),
F. 13
Hex?
is
is
to
be the builder of the house for Yahweh, but (as stated above) that it is not David who is to build a house for Yahweh, but Yahweh who will build a house for David. V. 14 ff. describe how David s descendants will be dealt with in such a manner as to give effect to this promise and the reference to the material
;
temple
in v.
277
;
to regulate
men
is
This
argues unwonted condescension and the manner mos, consuetudo of men, Ges.
it
Th., gives to
min
a sense which
But Hengst.
is
explanation
is
artificial
and
there
is
no doubt
is
incorrect.
and indeed
intelligibly construed.
iii.
We., following
D"jxn
Ewald
hast
Hist.
let
me
see the
men/
But
if
i.e.
given
me
the fortunes of
my
descendants.
No
satisfactory
emendation of the passage has been proposed. 21. *p?31 "pin TQJD] The combination of two such disparate ideas is very un-Hebraic. LXX here, and i Ch. 17, 19 have l^y
This is certainly an improvement. We. would also drop remarking that the fact that in LXX (8ia TOV 8ov\6v aov 7re7rot7/Kas [_Kal Kara Tt]v KOfBtov (Tov CTroi ^cras ] KT\.) TTfTroirjKas has no
for
*]in.
"p/31,
obj.,
is
an indication
words are a
later addition,
LXX
"j^X
Ch. 17,
jy.
20 here) there
"li^Dp
(which,
;
RV.
is
a resort of desperation)
utilizes
to
beginning
rw -p^i
T12J?:
be misplaced in Ch.,
them as a
being a corruption of
mm
71.
is
RTFt -pny-nx na^, -pin -nam so Sm. Bu. This reads excellently;
text
:
The meaning
v.
done
is
here (unlike
greatly
nwn
22.
rfrrarr^a
nx
11
"pay
DN yTir6
it
al.).
D^n^x
mn
25
T
has found
its
way
16,
IT. 17
Dnno (W e.).
p.
LXX
278
and
i
"JEJD
b
1
DIB^I syb ib
or)
D nbx ^bn
*IB>N
psa
ins ^
vri^i
On
the one
supposing that
a nation, and
in
was changed on the other hand, a difficulty was found even in another god had chosen and done great things for
all
was
referred
back again to the true God, hence 17, hence also 03^ and
1B>N
("]!>)
in Sam.,
on
l!?
nnisi?
JTHQ -py with the addition nnXDO [based just above] in both, and finally, as not one nation merely
D^lJ for *)),
which, however,
not certain in the case of Sam. [on account of the surf, in vrptf] Bu. Sm. Now. agree. It will be observed that while the (Geig.).
question
it
itself
is
God
accommodate them
"pn
to
it,
if is
possible, explicitly.
for
"DPn
strongly supported
the former,
JSO to
its
AV. RV.
gives
JDn
rnN"nJ1
r6vufl
is
a combination
as indifferent in style as
m^rom
21:
"NBv
in I 18, 6 (in
support of the
Dt.
10,
in
also
is
\f/.
71,
19.
enallage of
prose.
numbers
PPPMI D^J
other
Hebrew
the
As regards
the
expressions
the
verse,
with
1^ DIB ! opening question, comp. Dt. 4, 7. 34; with with Is. 63, i2 b i4 b ; Neh. 9, 10; Dan. 9, 15 (all
.
ne>y:
cf.
and with
"JSO
n.
\j/.
78, 55.
Or DTl^NI DM3,
after
LXX
tOvrj
KOI
o-K^v^ara
(i.e.
DTlbx, misread
LXX
In
wSrj-frjfffv
avToi/
= i3p n
is
it,
DnS?.
never lost
:
the sense of JE
H^B* *3DD
to rise
it,
up in the presence of ("OS/) the hoary head, but to rise up from before out of respect for it Is. 26, 17 "J^DD not in, but through }3 so were we
;
WH
Thy
presence.
VII. 2}
27. 127
cf.
VIII. i
279
took courage (RV. m.):
DK
NG>]
found
5; and
for
NXB
</f.
76, 6.
Is. 37, 16.
:
28.
al.
(Tenses,
200).
vn
11
#r* habitually
in
but a verb
may
:
be right
reading ninv
the abstract
Dt. 22, 20. 119, 142. 151
i
DON]
"Uin
truthfulness,
subst.
instead
of the
.Tit,
adj.
i
so
(was) riM
i/r.
nN
Ki. 10, 6;
al.
without
Ki. 17,
24; also
19, 10.
(z#.
189. 2;
GK.
141).
^Ntn
is
with different
undertake (Gen.
5,
n).
Comp.
Moore, Judges,
"|rD"OD]
47
Lex. 384*.
Ges. Thes. 803^;
Lex. 580*.
8.
pvrp
iy72J.
list
;
of his ministers.
(Close of
Saul.)
comp.
I 14,
47-51 of
Ch.S = i
8,
if
Ch. 18.
i.
The
expression
is,
is
the text
correct, the
meaning
(so Ges.
DN
in
Ke. Stade), i.e. the authority of the metropolis or capital. Phoenician has the sense of mother-city or capital ; see the coin
1
"13&
figured in Ges.fesat a,
Q:T* DN
i. p. 755 (=Monum. Phoen., Tab. 34 N p. 262) Cooke, NSI. pp. 350, 352 B 15; Lidzbarski, Nord;
DX
in ch. 20,
19
may
also be
compared: and
it
may be remembered
cities
how
ni32
is
often used
al.).
in the sense of
dependent
15
or villages
T>V
(Nu. 21, 25
Comp.
15,
13.
:
also Jos.
21,
14,
EvaKetyu. (similarly
n),
i.e.
pJJ?n
LXX
be the
fern,
Moore, fudges, p. 25). H13N appears here of &$, and to be used in the same metaph. sense.
;
3J1D bridle,
cf.
in
In |JJ332
OS KmN? (Man.
first
edition,
which
for
DN: Cooke,
46
n, y
35-
280
(quoted by Ges.
HCN),
cites
[II
228 Manger]
;
14*^
^^^>
Arab. Lex.
p.
1249.
Ch. 18,
for
nNn
3HO has
Gath and her daughters (dependent villages), apparently reading, or interpreting, 3nO as n3, and supposing Gath the mother to include
her dependencies.
(?
ifl#"}3
The Versions
TO.
render no help.
l|
LXX
al.)
TTJV
;
a<j><api-
JTD ;
d<topio-ju,eva=D
En?>?
Jos. 14, 4
Aq. TOV
30
:
HEN
Sir. 24,
cf.
Theod.
in
i>8payu>yov
ch.
2,
24)
Symm.
13;
TT/V
;
lovo-iav TOV
<f>opov,
whence Vulg.frenum
2.
tributi ;
Pesh. ^ao^fcoc*.
fern. Tini (cf.
P3H3]
On
the
art.,
see
on
I 19,
and on the
TV. 5. 6),
on Ew.
Cf.
I 17, 21.
inf.
33t?n]
The
i
abs.,
;
defining
.
how David
measured
them, as
13, 12
28o a
Ki. 5,
nn3]
present,
in different applications.
As a
:
of the parti
cular gift
known
as the
meal-offering
in
whose good-will
2 Ki.
8, 8),
it
nearly
= tribute.
3.
-iTimn]
edd.,
LXX
in
(Ao>aaap),
Pesh.,
Vulg., read
^Ty"l*^^.
is
right
"iTjmnp,
which 1 and
"i
are
clearly distinguished
Comp.
446)
KAT?
n.
pr.
p.
201;
cf.
p.
Dad
the
pcnTin Zech.
the
12,
n, and
the
"HiTp.
Hadad was
name of
chief deity
of the
identified by the Assyrians with Ramman, and hence probably the god of storm and thunder (Cooke, NSI. pp. 164, 360). This name, therefore, as pointed, will signify Hadad is help : cf.
Aramaeans,
"1$"!
Yah
is
help,
and
(
"*$V$?.
The
] :
vocalization of
LXX
would suggest
the form
IVI^H
like
^f ^
;
etc.)
Hadad helpeth.
Baethgen, Beitrdge
etc., p.
Epigr. Miscellen,
p.
n).
67 Euting, Berichte der Berl. Akad. 1885, p. 679 See CIS. II. i. No. 124. Cf. PRE? vii. 288-291.
VIII. 2-g
here and
23, 36.
I 14, 47.
i
2 8i
12. 10,
i
v.
[=i
8,
Ch.
18, 3. 5].
Ki.
2
n, 23
[=K31V ^.
3 VP 3
sense.
I|
10, 6].
1
Ch.
CJV
6]
The
phrase
difficult,
and affords no
satisfactory
?y
T 3^n
15
one hand against (\m. i, S.\f/. Si, and though 3 T 3H?fl might have a similar sense,
to turn
means
this
would not
suit
And though
with
in itself
might be used meteph.= dominion, IT the idea recover his dominion for
:
ywn
T>
Hence
it is
Ch. 18, 3
3^i"6,
perhaps
(cf.
I 15,
12
*6 3Vft3
:
/0
w/
ZAW.
nrtJ3]
monument of victory (Symm. rpojraiov) / 1906, 277 fT. (where numerous examples are
his
so Gottheil,
cited of such
j/f/fw set
up by the Assyrian
(Kt. 1H33)
kings).
The
sc.
K<ZT
subject will be
e^ox^v,
i.e.
Hadad ezer.
the Euphrates
\j/.
72, 8
nri33
a capital
in
1 8,
RV.).
3.
LXX
here and
with
4.
5-
Ch.
33in]
7 iTy?]
collective,
3nrn *Dhp]
On o^,
cf. p.
see
esp.
W.
x.
188.
i^y
I 13,
13); for
f>N
n\n,
of things worn,
^.
cf.
Not
7
is
8t>.
On
LXX,
and
see
this
We.
order of consonants
is
8.
nt33l]
Ch.
8,
npDDDI
TT/S
supported by
LXX
i
here e*
Mao-paK.
Cf.
Gen. 22, 24
?9).
*ni3l]
9. io.
Ch., strangely,
p3W.
10 iyn, as also
^yn]
Ch.
8, 9.
LXX
v
(<wou),
the
more
The
termination
characterizes
many
Canaan
282
(e.g. in
cf.
lnb, D^D,
It is
etc.;
Cooke,
NSL
p.
214):
in
OT. 1kW
Arabian.
tion
9.
1 (cf. p. 8).
now (Hama), on
10.
Don] a large and important town in ancient times, and the Orontes, some 120 miles N. of Damascus.
DiV]
i
also
Ch.
r 8,
LXX
a
).
here (leSSou/aav).
ia-Q.>l]
Originally,
no doubt, him:
CH"nn.
i.e.
to congratulate
I 25, 14.
Ki.
i,
47 (Lex. i39
in
a man engaged often yn Dionta B^N] a man-of-battles of Toi conflict with Toi: for the construction, comp. Gen. 14, 13 7JJ3
nna;
rVQ;
1350.
Dt.
i,
41 innr6o
b&ne"
ba;
Is.
41, 12
incrta IWK;
29i
a
;
56, 7
ch. 23, i
LXX
K
appears to
42, 13.
i
GK.
but
EX
3;
JV.onta
antagonist.
(Is.
9 MSS.,
.
LXX,
Wl]
Cf.
Gen. n, 4
1^
n2>yJ1,
where Delitzsch
argues that
than
DK*,
name,
primary meaning of
something
conspicuous
monument,
comparing sense. But whatever the primitive meaning of DC*, it is in actual usage so largely and constantly name, even in conjunction with ni?y (see
the references
the present passage (as also Is. 56, 5. 55, 13) for a similar
on
7,
23), that
It
is
it
is
difficult to
think that
it
can have
gat
different
sense here.
safest,
therefore,
to render
him
a name,
It
comparing the similar phrase ?*n ETP! used of Saul, I 14, 48.
be observed that
in the text
will
as
emended
s
note)
DtJ>
^yi
is
MT.
Edom, when
fame
a
to
monument
r6
would have been already made, and the erection of to commemorate it might have been rather supposed
to.
be referred
N^n D-INVIN
;
umno
\f/.
12^:1]
title
mix p
at^i.
60
by
LXX,
&OJ
:
Pesh. here)
unquestionably the
true
VIII. 9-/J
and
far
283
Even, however, with
defeat.
DIN
defective
Edom
in v. 13,
rbv
iP33
to
when he returned from smiting it. Keil would read D-INTIK VYOno UBa, supposing the three words Dltf-nN
T>1
added
Now.
have dropped out through the (virtual) homoioteleuton Bu. OIK-JIN nan onx-nx roano utpi; We., with LXX (iv
:
ava.Kap.wTuv
O.VTOV
eVara&v), nTOTl
13^31,
which
does not, however, account so well for the existing text (ini3riD for
nan)
(
;
on
in
that
MT., H^D JW3 DIK-m inirm ntfa In any case, as We. he smote, etc.).
Joab
(i^.)
more
or Abishai
(Ch.)
for
is
thing
DB>
W)
immediately
precedes.
For
\\i.
60, 2
has D
JB>.
TM]
Cf.
Ki. 5,
i.
24,
and on
I 2,
nb
s
18, 9.
T"3TD]
remembrancer
(cf.
who brought
it.
notice,
17.
is
Cf.
RECORDER
DB.
is
or
EB.
Abiathar
-|JV3N.
accession as priest
at the
he
mentioned also
and though
it
is
as sickness, his place might have been taken by his son, it is not likely that in a formal and official list of David s ministers, his name should be superseded by that of
his
son.
It is,
text
was made
see
We.
note,
Ch. 24,
are
3.
6.
31
(where
Ahimelech
named by
the
side
of Zadoq)
probably
dependent upon
corrupted.
this
become
Most modern
Ao-a.
nnp]
Souo-a),
I
LXX
mi?
In 20, 25 Kt.
x^, Qre
fyo-ovs),
all
:
NJS7
I
(LXX
fyrow, Sou?,
Ch. 18, 16
is
X&V (LXX
2a/3a).
284
seems
certain
to be the
;
original.
The
vocalization
must remain un
but shu
best attested.
~IBD] scribe,
1
i.e.,
as
we should
say, secretary ;
so
RV. m.
passage
ch.
8.
20,
Trom] For 1, read as in Ch. and the parallel The body-guard of Ti^am Tnan (who are 23 hy.
this
title,
mentioned,
20,
7.
under
1
23
Qre
I 30,
[see
note],
Ki.
in
foreigners.
TTOn
must have been composed of i, 38. 44) form a gentile noun, and occurs as such in
with
gentile
that
JVOn to name
cut off
;
on
it
this phrase,
so
what
nationality
it
denoted by
it
The
supposition that
is
contracted from
Qijna]
priests
"j^Dn
The
how any
could be
T7; but
except sons of Aaron, paraphrases (i Ch. 18, 17) D OK ton the sense of jrD is so uniform in Hebrew, that it is
it
it,
There
:
is
no
trace
word having connoted any merely secular office Aramaic, and Ethiopic it has the same meaning as
in Phoenician,
in
Arabic the corresponding word means a soothsayer. of I[}3 is uncertain. To say that it is derived from a root meaning
to
serve or minister
in
at all
to
means
Arabic kdhin (=fH3) is a soothsayer, and It has been thought possible that oracles 1 give
in
.
(cf.
?L"?
beside
7^!D
Aram.
J"in3
may mean
properly one
who
stands up with an
1 2
The Pi
el
H3
is
of
7
f.
have a meeting-point in the early function The Arab, and Heb. senses of the Hebrew priest to give answers by the D^DHl D HIN, or the 11DN (I 30,
etc.
;
(i"l"fin)
Wellhausen, Reste Arab. Heidentums, 130-134, 167 in and Encyd. Brit xxii. 3i9 b-32o b .,
i3i-i38, 143)
art.
PRIEST
VIII.
affair,
ijIX
on
Is.
285
61, 10),
manages, administers
it
or one
i.
who
stands before
iv.
Yahweh
is
serving
Him
(Stade,
Gesch.
471
DB.
1
.
67
b
).
But there
no evidence
meant
Whatever be the ultimate etymology of fH3, it was so limited by usage as to denote one who exercised certain sacred
to
stand
offices,
whom we
should term a
i
pries/.
5.
The word
to the
recurs,
in the
same
Ki. 4,
these
i
D^na bear
4,
D oro of
fro),
it
v.
17
Ki.
("J^On
njn
may
It
be
some
seems
367 [E.T.
descent.
But
in
Egypt the king s advisers were priests is it likely that David, in would have adopted a title denoting a minister by a qualifi
:
cation which he did not possess? It has also been supposed (DB. iv. 73 b ) that the title was adopted in imitation of the Phoenicians, among whom members of the royal
i, the Inscription of Tabnith). family often filled priestly offices (cf. Introd. Hut these members of the royal house, so far as appears, were priests. Neither the Egyptian nor the Phoenician parallel thus makes it probable that the Heb.
who were
not really
priests
20
court
turn
19,
to
History of events in David s 2]. shewing how Amnon, Absalom, and Adonijah failed in secure the succession: viz. 9 Mephibosheth (see 16, 1-5;
25-31); 1O 12 the war with Ammon (shewing how David became acquainted with Baihsheba, and narrating the birth of
1
To
judge from
its
derivatives, f^3
to be established firmly, to
these languages
it is
the term in
weaker sense, to exist, be (for which in ordinary use, as fPn, N1H are in Heb. and Aram.).
la.l*or>
*oj>
and
subst.
tvnpayia ) which Fleischer seeks, with questionable success, to connect with the supposed Wolstand ). root-meaning to stand (as though properly wolbestellt,
;
= (vQrjvwv,
tvQrjvia,
fvrjf^epia,
Zeitschr.fiir kirchl. Wissenschaft und kirchl. Leben, 1880, p. 63. Notice in 20, 26 the words and also, which likewise imply that priest, stood on no different footing from the D*3PO of v. 25.
1
J
Ira, as
286
murder of Amnon
revolt
1
.
14
19
rebellion
and
death of Absalom ;
20
of Sheba (an
Absalom)
^n] Gen.
ht*B>
29, 15.
Comp. on
the
JTaijl]
And
etc.:
not as
EVV.
I 26, 17. in the
pay] See on
3.
DSNH] except
Cf.
DDK
Am.
6, 10.
Dn.
8, 25.
Dv6x non]
4.
"V3B
non
I 20, 14.
:
rP2]
17, 27
far
in the
("\21
house of M.
Kb), Jos. 13,
see p. 37 n.
"im
ib]
26
("13,1^),
on the E. of Jordan,
probably not
7.
s capital.
T3K
i>1KK]
J3 0.
f.,
^KB>
ntja
BD
19, 25.
IlaT/aos
n-arpos trov of
LXX
19, 25.
would be no
impossible combination
8.
.
.
"pay
no]
non 3^3n]
01E3 itys]
Jer. 5, 9
I 24, 15.
"IK
II 16, 91.
:
Gen. 44, 15
(=5,
29. 9, 8).
10.
nN3ni]
and thou
produce)
in.
cf.
Hag.
i,
6,
brought
mm] Read
nnb
:
IT:
nb
will
The words
etc.
the ptcp.
he
to say
nothing of the
on the part of David, after Ziba in 1 1 a position for such a remark for has signified his assent. express iDpK and render
LXX
3nSB>
?3N
1
fja-Otev.
With
this reading,
which
is
The sequel to this group of chapters is i Ki. i 2, which has every appearance must have been added by the Deuteronomic except in the verses 2. 3-4 which of being by the same hand, and which narrates the of the Book of Kings compiler
failure of
David
Solomon
as his father
successor.
IX.
iX.
6
:
287
And M. ate at the Now., the words are a remark of the narrator We. indeed observes king s table, as one of the sons of the king.
that they are
states the
new
Mephibosheth dwelt
the king
there.
ground of
his residence
12.
n^D] See
Ch.
8,
34
ff.,
where
his
descendants through
many
Ch. 10
10,
3.
i.
Ch. 19.
*32 T.ta] i.e.
fiy
Nahash
18, 17
.
(v. 2):
. .
see
n,
i.
...
in naaon] Gen.
:
Nu. n,
29
nnN N320n
Tenses,
J"Q"i
135.
4.
nin (12, 26 al.), or vyn] i.e. fioy ^1 (n, i); called by the Greeks (from Ptolemy Philadelphus, 285-2473.0.) Philadelphia, now Amman, with extensive Roman remains of the age of the Antonines,
on the
left
(N.)
bank of
the Jabbok, 25 miles E. of the fords of the See the description in the Survey of East Pal.,
if.
4.
DiTHD] So
Ch. 19, 4
X
)
from
[^""?]>
/"HO,
GK.
"HE.
93
is
known
is
Read probably
in pause for
.
E^D;
(GK.
.
and see on
93V),
I 17, 38.
SfPja]
cf.
srn is
srn
.
.
on account of
the Tifha ;
5tm Ex. 25, 10 Jfm The Jmj; and see on I i, 15. 18. half is not half in length, but half in breadth, one entire side, to
.
.
ridiculous.
Cf. Is. 20, 4
Dnwnt?
ny]
(rd.
^Vtrn)
Bi&n.
^T
r
5- I^T] So always, according to the Massorah, in Nu. Dt. Sam. Ezr. Neh. Chr. and once in Kings (2 Ki. 25, 5; but in the Jer. 52, 8, or 1^ in Jos. Jer. and six times in Kings ( + once nhT). !)
||,
;
*"!?
:i
ny]
1
See on
I i, 22. el
n^"
Ez.
6.
6, 7
and
the
||,
Ch. 19,
I
7t).
i
im
oy.
1PN23]
See on
13, 4.
n^n
JT3]
Jud.
8,
28t;
cf.
mni
&. 8.
Nu.
13, 2 if.
See on
8, 3.
288
ruyo]
v. 8. i
to this
.].
najn
n. 13.^.
:
23, 34.
Ch.
On nayo nu
B^N
^N]
These words
they cannot be
&)biO (the
]
Read B^K
i
concomitance:
p.
29).
The 32,000
of
here, supposed to shew (We. al.) that the Chr. did not read C*s and they have hence been regarded as coming in by error from the end of the verse; but their omission leads to fresh difficulties and
KN.
For
2.1D,
see Jud.
n,
3.
and
7.
cf.
Tou/3u>v
Mace.
5, 13.
o/"(!)
On-Girt
3H1.
X3n] EVV. the host The X3V was the army in general,
6.
the mighty
men.
Read
the
DnUJ
a corps of select
warriors (16,
8.
9.
"iytJ>n
20, 7. 23, 8
ff.).
(p.
37
#.).
nivn]
ner6n
1 6,
1
"OS
being treated as a
collective
(GK.
i45 ):
comp. Job
ta~>K"2
6 Kt. iTJO7?n
(Kt.)]
^B
i,
15.
is,
mro
See on
8,
21.
The combination
^la&Tl
is
it
however,
True,
:
unusual
in prose:
it
Jud.
is
D^HN3
very strange.
as Th. remarks,
would be
in I 26, 2
~rtl"B
but no doubt
P3D
^JOB2.
50 MSS.
11.
;
The Qr6
nina
^>3O,
which
is
read also by
:
some
6, i.
but the 3
pmn]
12. p?nnJi]
GK.
5 4 k.
mm;
cf.
I 3, 18.
lyD^l
;
z Ki. 3,
27 l^yD
18, 14
^yo
niB
6.
is
much
variation in
MSS.
between
and
"irjmn.
Here MS.
authority preponderates in
it preponderated in favour of "fynn. be the same throughout. Both in Inscrip evidently tions (Phoen. and Hebrew) and in MSS. 1 and 1 are often not distin guishable, and only the context enables the reader to know which is
intended.
For
v. 17
on
8, 3, the
correct form
is
irjmn.
n.
ON^D. Taken rightly by LXX, Pesh. Targ. as a pr. Perhaps to be read in Ez. 47, 1 6 after nnao (where LXX add
D^n]
X. 6
1
XL
is
IT
289
8.
D Bna]
eK
is
cf.
Ch. 19, 18
Wl
t^N.
11, 1
i.
The number
disproportionately large.
12, 25
Ch.
11,
Ch. 20,
a
(<r^.
u,
is
passed by in Ch.).
sions,
3.
and
=D
i
:
oi>Dn,
as
read by
comp.
5
10, 17 beside 16
and
p.
168 footnote.
JDK>~ra]
Ch.
3,
jwm,
no doubt
to
for
jnB>~rn.
LXX
has everywhere
nyta]
Ch.
lEN^l
3,
btPDJJ,
MT.
against
LXX
4.
EA.ta/3.
sc.
Tinn
31
nms]
one of David
KTTi]
nunpno
0J
J/fo
purified herself
from
This
is
grammar.
. .
To
pn
.
express,
she returned
1
.,
the
BNBnFn,
or (Jud.
8,
3 etc.)
ra& N
nBHp_nn XTj
in
other words, to
finite verb,
is
The afhnah
Tenses,
thus in
right place
6.
r6a>
3NV ^N
(We.).
n^l]
19, 15,
cf.
Nu.
23, 7
before HD^
8.
34.
"pltt
:
N3 nn
the position of
shall
cf.
Gen. 16,
8.
/enter
into
my
house?
etc.,
a question.
words are pronounced, betokening surprise, and so suggesting So not unfrequently, as Jer. 25, 29 IpSH npsn DJ1N1. 45, 5. Ez. 20, 31 oinx N^ 49, 12 npsn npj sin rum Jon. 4,
"ONI.
D3^
tmN
^Nl. 35, 25 b
I
b Jud. 14, i6
T3X
!jh.
Zech.
8, 6.
r/j.
15, 20.
Comp. on
n,
22v
by
GK.
45.
is
avrrjs,
Pesh.
shew why
and Pesh.) Rashi nmJO. The remark is added to conception followed: the time indicated was favourable for it. Cf.
:
LXX
W.
R. Smith, Marriage
1365
and Kinship
2,
p. 133.
290
Til
-]Tl]
makes
it
it
improbable.
LXX
is
seems,
^K
Tn, mrv
Til
Tl [followed
by
"]E>D3
Til,
as I 20,
26
al.],
7>n
or omit
"|
as
common
12.
(We.).
For
T^ S3 TJ1, see
mnODl]
specification of time
however, desiderated in
*]r6B>N
"ITO1
v.
13 for
r?
N"ip^i
and
as even in
it is
MT.
the promise
is
David,
better to
(-1
end
v.
12 at Kinn DIU
JOi^l
:
mnl
LXX
will
then
begin #.13
Pesh.
easily
as I 4, 20).
also
(Luc.) and
mnD
if
TT might
have been
Sinn.
15. 13n]
correct,
Un
(LXX
al.).
6.
^N
31
*ilKO] Comp.
(in
a friendly sense)
(v.
17. 19.
DJjn
]
}]
_/rtf/
24.
etc.
"O"!;
preceded by
19,
9,
and
the
21.
208. 3 Obs.
al.).
made
aKv
irtar
i^N^a ns]
^N DntrjJ
LXX
continues
i?s
nn^cn niv^a nx
i
Tyn
noi>
^n
nos
2x11
^JDUN ns nan *D :noinn ^yo 121-1 no^j pnn nc noinn ^y nan r6a i^y na^t^n
!
1
11
nc>N
(v.
23)
ai
in detail
in other
LXX
describes
anticipated vv.
:
The
addition
is
a necessary one
for
in v. 23 a are
etc.,
""a
is
the
""3
recitativum (on I
2,
16);
XL n
with the insertion from
XII. 8
it
291
will
be
Because, intro
question.
appears to be correct.
14.
Comp.
e.g.
the use of
rpfl
nnx
12,
Ex. 23, 2:
it
upon the
preposi
is
verbal
24.
(We.).
D\sion
IH-VI
(Kt.)]
as
if
from Nnj
(cf.
N^b
rnj:
for
rtrh
Ch.
26,
GK.
Comp.
277
d
75".
25.
nx
jnH N]
17
;
nin
"Din,
though grammatically a
I 20,
nominative,
(if
30"
is
13
be read);
Neh.
9,
32
Ew.
end;
GK.
a 117!; Lex. 8s c.
mai
nfs]
So Jud.
18, 4
inptni]
strengthen
i.e.
27. naDN^i]
spx
for
as Jos.
encourage (Dt. i, 38 al.) him (Joab). nrvan "j^x ^c^|D, Dt. 22, 2; 2, 1 8 Jud.
19,
5 (Pi.)i.
12,
2.
Bfc-J]
Bh
(as
57.
3); see
GK.
23?, 72?.
"f^ypj
3.
njD)!]
would be expected, and should prob. be read. and kept alive: Ex. i, 17. 18. i Ki. 18, 5.
"PB>y
^1 b-Nn]
4.
The
tJ^Np]
TC yn
1
The
punctuation (for
;
E"&O)
is
anomalous.
t6).
Comp.
on
I 6,
5. 6.
and Ew.
See on
293*
GK.
126* (read
tf
nin p]
DinyniN]
I 20, 31.
LXX
eTrTaTrAatrun assDVljaB
in
all
probability the
original
reading.
impulsively
is
more
have used the proverbial sevenfold (cf. Prov. 6, 31), than to have thought of the law Ex. 21, 37: DTiyTlK will be due
likely to
to a corrector
who
bon tb 1BN
attractively,
i>jn]
(ZAW.
1891,
i?
p.
318),
Ehrlich, Bu.,
that
though
not
necessarily,
for
vh
and spared
compare
likewise in a reproach
Amos
8.
10.
JIN]
TOTS rvn
Possibly
be read (Sm. Bu.), with allusion to Michal not harmonize with the following 1PTQ. u
2
292
nxi]
would
cf.
be
f*>
in
3,
Ki.
2,
17;
* nfoa OK, perhaps rightly (Sm. Bu.) the meaning of course would be not that they were given to him actually, but that he could choose his wives from them as he
rniiTl
:
IT !
1
nx]
Pesh.
"!
pleased
(3,
2-5).
nDDXl]
is
then would
There
a similar mistake in
AV.
is
The
1,
as thus used,
rare:
136/3*).
ruro]
i.e.
HT31
iiTZi
(11,25).
where
details
need not be
specified.
:
io b
11.
to
cf.
esp.
nmx
:
nx,
iriK>X
nxi,
and
is
inx.
fjn^]
JH
is
The yod
PPfcty Is.
is
not the
yod
(cf.
due to the
fact that
properly njn re ay
22, ii
of,
Hos.
2,
16
12. *UJ]
in
front
(Ew.
alluring her
GK.
niiT
.
comp. Nu. 25, 4 i Ki. 21, 13. Qj] Yahweh, also, on His part: the DJ correlativum;
:
cf.
on
28 a
figure,
lit.
to
make
7,
to
1
4 -piy
^X
nx]
to
blaspheme :
so doubtless Geiger
(Urschrift,
"
<|
267)
in
supposing the
DN
the insertion of
U^X
in
For
"rt^O,
see
on
5, 14.
15.
03tn]
form of
Bfo-,
see
GK.
291,
51^; and
cf.
on
I 15, 23.
1 6.
jl
JOl]
series
of perfects with
waw
LXX
Luc. omits
l,
and expresses
e*ca-
6ev&ev represents
17. K~in]
1 8.
235}>i,
not pi.
Read, wiih
ntrjn
.
njn
-|XJ 7X]
H"13;
see
on
3,
35.
XII. 8-2j
under the government of 7K, exactly as Gen. 39, 9 (Tenses,
s. v.
293
115
change of subject
makes a
literal
rendering hardly
intelligible in English.
RV.
paraphrases, designed to
20. l]D|]
21. in
text and margin are merely two different meet the exigencies of English idiom.
cf.
The
GK.
73^
child
Read
?JD1 (Ehrl.).
l^n TOjn]
(when) alive:
(as &.
LXX
")3jn
rightly
?ve/<a
WVTOS.
But 1JO
22)
for
We. conjectured in 1871, and Pesh. Targ., is much more probable (so Sm. as is confirmed by Luc. Win noiNn H3$f for Bu. Ehrl. etc.). (In Jer. 14, 4 read, with Duhm,
(l=1, and 3 repeated by
error), as
nnn nonsn
22.
"DJQ.)
Mm
yry
"O
Kt.
Mm
is
The
2,
correction of the
QrS
nr
the Kt.
, , ,
is
14. Jon. 3, 9.
In Esther
TO!>]
14
we have
DN yTP
23. D 25, 22
"OX
nr
r^x
nr
adds point to nob (on I 10, nob to what purpose should I yet be ?
=ino^>i
n):
cf.
Gen.
25. nbtJ*i]
We. Bu.
viz.
is
him
to
into,
etc.,
for
his education.
(Now. obfjl) and he (Dw\$) delivered But to make wholly over to,
deliver
up,
an Aram, sense of
n
;
D^n
(e.g. Dt.
32,
30 Onk.
Jiro^N
found
for
D7?9
and
y>\/
at most in late poetry (Is. 38, 12. 13 LXX, Duhm, al. Is. 42, 19 Dpipo by conjecture for D?K D) so it is not a very likely word to have
;
With nb^l,
niiTI.
it
is
nnx
^
12,
TQjn] Luc.
^
i
-|2"13,
26=1
Ch. 20,
T>j;]
perhaps rightly (Sm. Now. Dh.). 1 Ch. 20, 2-3. (abridged); 12, 30-31
26. naibon
The
royal city
would be Rabbah
itself,
whereas
was
itself.
and (28)
as
Read
therefore, probably,
27. D^On
No
doubt a
which protected
the water-supply.
Antiochus III
in
Polybius (v. 71) relates that when Rabbah was besieged by B.C. 218, he was unable to enter the city till a prisoner revealed
the underground passage by which the besieged used to descend to fetch water. The remains of a citadel are on a hill about \ mile N. of the Jabbok, 200-300 ft.
above the valley, and connecting by a saddle with hills further to N. on this saddle there is a fine rock-cut tank, 20 ft. by 90 ft. and just inside the entrance
;
;
to this tank there begins an underground passage leading in the direction of the
citadel,
which
it
xxvii. (1908), p. 147 ff., esp. 149 f ; and Conder, Survey of The fortification surrounding Palestine, p. 34, with the Plan facing p. 34). men either this or some other water-supply was doubtless the Water-city
G. A. Barton,
JBL.
E.
tioned here.
28.
^K na
15
|B]
Lest
2
Ki. 10, 4.
(emph.) take the city/ etc.: comp. Ex. Is. 20, 6. Jer. 17, 18. ^. 109, 28 al.
I 17, 56.
23, 22.
iT^y
""DC?
NipJl]
of
its
conquest
in token viz. And my name fo called over it by me. The passage shews the genuine sense of the
over which
Yahweh
name
by
is
called/ in
token
viz.
Him
).
(generally paraphrased
obscurely in
<
AV.
called
by
My
name 1
See
*
Am.
a
9,
12 DiT^y
Dt. 28, 10
i>y).
T^y snpj
7, 10. ii.
DP
pxn
voy
*?z
1x11.
Ki. 8, 43 (ivan
25, 29
al.
Jer.
14, 9.
Is.
63, 19
(i.
we
are
become
as those over
e.
whom
In the
Thou
30.
D^B]
LXX
bbpip (i Ki.
is
al.)
probably
rightly.
;
to the king of
Rabbah
nor has
there been any mention of the people, but only of the city, so that,
is
without an antecedent.
i
mp
1
pNl]
Ch. 20,
Ibs. av.
IW*
mp"
A
iv.
talent
not 130,
(Kennedy,
DB.
903*").
$>run
Cf. Am. i, 3 nisnn. which Th. following Kimchi defends, supposing Kt., pta^J the meaning to be the place in which victims were sacrificed to
31.
bnan nn]
So
Molech (punctuating either 03^3 in their Molech/ or D3pJ33 in the Molech-image). But such a sense for either :jVo or D3/D is highly improbable and the Qre |3??2a must be adopted. The meaning of
;
From
its
form
^>KO
JOpJ
Is. 43, 7
cl.
48,
XII. 28-}i
295
(with o prefixed),, it would naturally be supposed to denote either a place (like &W?>?) or instrument (like D^?? ) of making bricks, but not the one rather than the other. It has, indeed, been commonly
1
rendered as
though
it
viz.
brickkiln:
but this
rendering lacks support either in the use of the word elsewhere or In an elaborate study in the renderings of the ancient Versions.
on the word
1
,
Hebrew,
of a
it
is
used
Georg Hoffmann has shewn that in post-Biblical firstly of a brickmould, and then metaphorically
same rectangular shape, such
as the
frame
a brick/z7.
similarly
:
window, or again, of a garden-bed, but not of In Arabic and Syriac the corresponding wxirds are used
Saadyah
denotes a brickmould (Freytag), and occurs also in ,^-io version of Is. 6, 4 of the framework of a door ; UaN.io
signifies a
brickmould (PS.
p.
col.
(Hoffmann,
quoted.
65)
is
the
meaning
brickkiln
Nor
this
meaning required
two other
passages in the
the rendering
OT.
in
In Nah.
3,
14
pta ip^nn
is
immediately following
suitable as
kiln
go into the
s
clay,
;
the mortar
as
make strong
Pharaoh
the brickkiln
in Jer. 43, 9 a
brick
in front of
his
symbolical stones, as
position, especially
if,
open
s
quadrangle, in
the
same
mark
which
Nebuchadrezzar
Nor
again,
is
the
mean
Here,
LXX
ei/
2
,
Luc. Trepi^yayei
avroiis
Jinn*
Pesh.
]^&AXLd
<W
VUI
ZATW.
See also Levy, Neuhebr. Worterbuch, s. v. 1882, pp. 53-72. the brickmould, the sense being, at least, not worse than
that of
LXX
sense
3
Version.
is
traduxit in typo laterum, or of countless other passages in the HKivOiov has been supposed to mean brick/z7 : but no such recognized in the last edition of Liddell and Scott s Lexicon.
pass through the measure, meaning, perhaps (PS. 2237), some arrangement for allotting them to different forms of punishment (ch. 8, 2); cf. Nestle, Margin. 17. Comp. also ;.^.N/ Jl^*.ciA^a k-*-ll in a Mace. 4, 12
(cited
Made them
PS.
ib.~).
296
laterum
and he dragged them through the streets, Vulg. et traduxit in typo ...la MO : in Nah. 3, 14 LXX KaraKpar-i/jarov {nrep TrXivOov, Pesh.
IA^V^Q (brickmould), Targ. Tyj>:: ^priX (thy building), Vulg. tene 1 tv laterem: in Jer. 43, 9 p^M ui?3 LXX probably omit ot Xoaroi
,
TU>
Kpv<J>t<a
iv
TW
7rA.iv0to>,
Pesh.
U->\
v>->
j^N^aa
Targ.
quae
WJ3
sub
i?SDa
in
est
muro
latericio.
Thus
usage, whether of
Hebrew
or of
no support
to the
meaning
brickkiln for
pi>D.
Hence Hoffmann,
render,
in
common
for
and reading
"l^.V.D
Tayn would
And
he
brought forth the people that were therein, and set them to saws, and to harrows of iron, and to axes of iron, and made them labour at the
brickmould:
in
them
in different public
i.
works
278),
is
2
.
is
accepted
1891,
NKZ.
and
Version.
DE>
may
be illustrated from
~lb^_
n
:
irnaiDl
1^
and sawed
for
D^"
but this
may
we could
text
:
honestly relieve
cruelty,
we
should be glad to do so
no
doubt,
it
may be shewn
i,
to
age (Am.
is
alien to
all
that
s
we know
view
is
Hoffmann
may
the
it,
the circumstantiality in
and saws mention of three separate kinds of instruments, harrows and axes, and the character of the instruments themselves,
Or express by kv irpoffvpois. But tv TipoOvpois kv TTV\TI are more probably a double rendering of ODEO, the former in accordance with the rendering elsewhere in Jer. of nflQ (i, 15. 19, 2. 26, 10. 36, 10), and kv irv\r] a correction.
1 2 3
Cf.
how Mesha employed his Israelite prisoners (Inscr. 11. 25-6). Under (AV.) is a paraphrase of 2 in no way necessitated by the Hebrew.
XIL IIXIIL
both
of which
general,
297
might have been expected to be somewhat more had the narrator merely intended to state that the Ammonites
that the
in
were put to forced work by David. On the other hand, it is true sense brickkiln cannot be shewn to be expressed by p?O
any other passage where it occurs in either Biblical or post-Biblical Hebrew, or even in the cognate languages. The correction of "V2j?n
is,
into TQJJH
in the
first
common
the passage
the term
p?D
is
goes
favours as decidedly
state
not to say
more
so
Hoffmann
view.
The
of our knowledge
meaning
brickkiln for
p?o may
Comp.
Luc. rightly
ciroiei.
the
same tense
3,
in the description
25.
distressed (Josephus
n-6nnr6 jWDttb
cf. I
"Wl]
XaAeTrcos SttKfiTo:
etc.
13, 6.
made
himself sick,
al.),
stand better at innx (Th. Ke. We. follows stating the reason why Amnon felt such distress
:
what
Because
See on
to
16, 9.
to
Absalom
Amnon.
:
(AV. RV.) is scarcely a fair paraphrase Jonadab was wise. (Su&til= Qr\y Gen. 3, i.)
subtil
the text
3HN
3X
"lEn
ns]
The
and
I42
f
pronoun:
(d) note).
5.
Gen. 37,
16.
41, 9
etc.
208. 3;
GK.
?rfflffi]
546), v. 2 in reality.
9.
mtJ>D]
here and
, .
v.
6 in pretence
I 19, 3.
:
(GK.
738
N31 see on
is
Only
here.
The etymology
not apparent
but the
be established by the Aram. ItnDD, which clearly meaning appears LXX for or pan (Lev. 2, 5 Ez. 4, 3 al. Targ. signifies Kon. ii. 184 thinks it may be an old rr/yavov, as always for ron?2.
to
/>/#/
f"Qn>?).
For
psrrn,
see
GK.
71.
298
hyo
10.
B"X
So Gen. 45,
i.
yyo
from
nn"inn
attendance on.
in pause involves
"
"
[10]
The
in
lengthening of the D of
\j,
the collocation
nn being avoided.
29
V.
So
""nx
becomes
GK.
cf.
12.
iTJT X? 13]
The
20, 9.
nsj>yrri>K]
GK.
75^; Ew.
i.
224;
fix
Stade,
on
Is.
64, 3;
Konig,
p.
531.
1>yn
itnB^a
ni>23
nE>y
Gen.
time of a sexual offence) ; Jos. 7, 15 (of Achan s impiety). The word expresses more than folly. Just as (2, 33: see more fully on
^>23
I 25, 25)
denotes one
who
lacks
It
is
all
regard for
God
or
man, so n?23
means
godlessness, impiety.
it
applied,
to immorality, but
The
Hebrews
Dv23H
n3DD
>l|
*inX3]
14.
plffl]
l]
For the form of the comparison, comp. and overpowered her. Cf. I 17, 50.
is
2,
18.
nnx 23
with
When 22^
in
used of
illicit
intercourse, the
DN
is
pronoun it were
the accus.
It
is
Nu.
5,
13.
19.
Ez. 23,
8).
(Gen. 34, 2. Lev. 15, 18. 24. doubtful whether this is not an
arbitrary distinction
all
(i)
on the part of the punctuators, and whether in cases the word was not originally intended to be the prep. BPIK There is no other indication of being construed with an
.
23E>
accus.
30
(2)
Dy 235?
is
used constantly
same sense (n, 4; Lev. 15, 33; Dt. 22, 22-29, etc.), and Dy and DN being closely synonymous, there is a strong pre was understood in a similar sense. sumption that DX
the
so,
33B>
15.
nbna
ntB>
mnXD] Read
1
6.
31
nriN bx
The
is
text is untranslateable
neither
RV. nor
indeed nnitf
22)
XIII. 9 -i 8
RV. m.
is
299
a rendering of
it.
The
text of
is
LXX
Hebrew
but what
place in
~
il *?
v.
15,
>
KOLKIO.
-fj
eo-xarr;
77
Lucian
recension of
LXX
^v
in
^3
f)
yu.e ;
17
KaKLa
TreTrotr/Kas )U.er
e/xoi),
TOU e^aTrocTTetAat
and
erit
similarly the
Old
Latin,
haec
malitia
i.e.
novissima
BJJ
quam
prior
quam
fecisti
ni>ttJi
mecum,
*3
ntf
ut
^>N
dimittas me,
TVPV
155>K
rqnn
nwn
njnn
yn^?.
This substantially must be adopted, the only question being whether in the middle clause we accept mnsno nSTH (Luc.) or mnxn
rutftono (as in Cod. B). The former deviates least from MT., and is Sm. but We. Now. prefer the latter, arguing that MT. adopted by
:
n ?.^9 (without the attests indirectly the reading of Cod. B niHNH, art.) and considering that the corruption of mnxn into mnNE necessitated its transposition, and the alteration of iWNTno to nNin. Bu. expresses
no preference.
Either form,
it
is
same
i7-
sense.
For ^x
in deprecation,
I 10, 27.
"hyo,
comp. Jud.
19, 23.
See on
but
""JjiND,
the
word used
of dismissing a menial
10,
or one
28 vJ7D
"]?
18. 19.
Q^DD njna]
Elsewhere only Gen. 37, 3. 23. 32. As to the authorities are divided ; and it cannot be said to
LXX
in
Gen. ^ITWV
TrouciXos
to the
^mov
;
/capTrooros (i.e.
reaching
ankles)
Aq.
in
Gen.
Symm.
in both places ^.
xeipuWos
(i.e.
Hdt.
7.
(following
LXX)
1 D3 in Aram, Targ. Onk. and Jon. *?"] N3UV3, transliterating. means the palm of the hand (Dan. 5, 5. 24 cf. the fern. I 5, 4 al. Thus both alternative Targ.), or sole of the foot (Dt. 2, 5 Pesh.).
;
On the whole, renderings have ancient authority in their favour. as the explanation parti-coloured tunic implies a sense of however,
1
O^VD
or)
300
(patches),
philological
basis,
(
the other
explanation
tunic,
a long-sleeved
Sm.
(if
RV. marg.) notwith have been expected to be named, might the word be rightly explained as Aram. DD)
the
1 8.
more probable.
ruB>ai>n
D wte p 3. Gen. 50, 3 The ^yo was dii/mrf D^JttD] We. Bu. Now. Sm. Ehrl. obiyo. from the n:n3 i. MANTLE: cf. Ex. 28, 4). 62^, 3 a
a]
Cf.
own
(Z>^.
_"/?.
5>yjl]
so Jud. 3, 23.
Cf.
on
I i,
12; and
GK.
112".
19.
""^H
LXX;
and see
Jer. 2,
pf.
37
(Ehrl.).
K]
,
z#<zz#
indicating reiteration,
Jos. 6, 13.
1899,
20.
p.
199]
But read probably PJW [so Stade, Akad. Reden u. Abhandl. 1 the normal construction: see on I 19, 23.
J13CN
is
I^EN]
n.,
and hence
flJiON
can
be no alternative form (as 1J3K and "i^nx, ^3N and DI^SK and DvB*3N). In Arabic, the ^ is used to form diminutives (as kalb dog, kulaib little dog: Wright, i. 269), even in pr. names; and it
""^IN,
Aminon
here
is
167*, Bo.) that the form supposed (Ew. a diminutive used intentionally by Absalom, for the
.
2 It purpose of expressing his contempt for Amnon remarks, that the Arabic inner diminutive-formation
is
true, as
We.
is
:
.
akin to ten
nevertheless,
in isolation
Hebrew
of p^nx
is
Hebrew, which are idiomatic only in Arabic ; so that this explanation must not be pronounced altogether impossible. The alternative
*
to treat
as a clerical error.
Dj? rvn,
Not
(Bu.)
require a preceding
:
!"!3pn
(I
17,
41):
*at
npaovaa is no proof that LXX iM?npJjfl see 15, 30. Jud. 14, 9. a So also Wright, I.e., who adds, with Ew., as another example from Hebrew pB^Bt?, remarking that the __ in these two words must be regarded as a weaken
"
H y3.
"VJJ
in
Heb., and
|
\.
^ -^ ^
Job -
42, 14 (for
yemamah, a dove) is another. See further GK. (Engl. transl.) 86* footnote; Lagarde, Bildung der A om. 87-89; and on diminutives in the
p. 64.
XIII. i8-2j
See on
ntJ>]
301
I 4, 20.
and
that desolate.
The
is
peculiar,
a b (GK. i54 note (A); Lex. 252 ): but probably it should be deleted. Or an adj. may have fallen out before it; but not 3&* (Bu.),
sible
for
an
adj.
14, 19).
In form
nDDB>
is
b WB.; Lex. iO3O ), or Po el (Kon. ii. 106) with the 10 dropped, as happens sometimes, esp. where i6o a cf. \T (beside the ptcp. becomes a mere adj. or subst. (Ew. a ptcp., either Qal (Siegfr.-Stade, Heb.
:
fjrftfO),
bbty (beside
;
^X),
/.
the Psalms
and Kon.
in
found
accent,
and
Is. 33,
14
"V?iX
B>X,
in a ptcp.
used as a
subst., as
rnnb a
buckler, ^. 91,
4 (Stade,
Is.
2140;
GK.
26
840*).
i
The
D>in
49, 8 rtofe
16.
n&nj. 54)
(all
tfaro.
Dan.
9,
with
disj.
accents).
DW3N
p.
JV3]
rva3
TUD
(see
on
12,
5),
quite
needlessly:
see
37
21.
note.
wn
Bu.
Is.
etc.
words express nrrnK Ztfy X^l j^OK which are accepted by Ew. Th. We. as part of the original text. For 2^y see i Ki. i, 6; and
after these
^3 iJ3
LXX
54,
nn
nnttj? (Th.).
The
words,
if
an
instructive one.
22. niu nyi jnol?
.
,
"in
N^]
i.e.
anything at
i,
all.
Cf.
Gen. 31,
41, 23.
24. 29
and
also
T^ N
"*
^Ei"
tfb
Zeph.
12
similarly
Is.
Jer. 10, 5.
]d? in yiE^, as 6, 19
n M nn-i
23. D 28, 3.
late
11
by]
n.
D^nJC ]
14, 28.
Gen. 41,
D^"
1
1
i.
Jer.
iif:
&V,
cf.
BHn,
HT and
,
(in
Hebrew, Dan.
DW
.
D^13^
7%.
p.
585^;
Tenses,
Gen.
7,
d The p, to denote the 192.1; GK. i3i a 4. 10. Ex. 19, 15 (rare): Lex. 5i7 b.
wzrf of
a period, as
Dnr:]
Gen. 38,
12.
Ba al Hazor is probably Tell Asur, on an NE. of Bethel (Buhl, 177; EB. ii. 1979).
is
5, 20.
Dy = beside
302
other spot, as DIT
DH Jud. 19, n. i Ki. i, 9, but not to a large area were the tribe intended, as Th. rightly observes, Ephraim the phrase used would be DnSN^ (I 17, i etc.), not DnaN DJ? itfN.
such as
"ifc?K
Either
text
is
is
DHDX
false.
is
the
name
The
meant
(Luc.)
?i"isy
Ch. 13, 19
(n?y Qr)
it
LXX
is
To<f>paifji
(Klo.), though
is
not repre
sented by F. Ephron
is
mentioned close
after
(cf.
on
I 7, 12)
and has
LXX
NE. of Bethel, and 2\ miles SE. below it. Whether this distance is too great to be denoted by DJ?, will depend on whether Ba al-Hazor was so much less important than Ephron that it was necessary
its position to be thus denned. But it is odd that the site of a conspicuous hill, such as that on which Ba al-Hazor was (3318 ft.), should have to be denned by its nearness to a place (2850 ft.) nearly 500 ft. in the valley below it.
for
25. pa^i]
ira-lTl]
= bade
1
):
see
on
I 28, 23.
So
v. 27.
47,
10.
ch.
19,
40
al.
26.
N3"p
fcvl]
same con
struction are Jud. 6, 13. 2 Ki. 5, 17. 10, 15: the latter demonstrates
render: And if not, let Amnon go with us, We., excellently. Observe the disjunctive accent at K71 1 Cf. Tenses, 149 end. The nne>3 nnt^D DI^BGN 27. -jtan ^3-i?3] LXX adds
.
"jijon
B>JM.
words may, indeed, be an addition, suggested by a reminiscence of I 25, 36 at the same time an express notice of the feast prepared
:
by Absalom
homoioteleuton.
is
quite
suitable,
and
their
omission
may be due
infin.
to
28. VHIDXI
31B3]
210 with 3
i,
is
of course the
of the verb
TID
(I
16,
i
16.
23 etc.; Est.
2,
10, as here).
The
r
tense V11DN1 as
I 10, 8.
Ki.
37
etc.
(Tenses,
118;
GK.
0:6
J")N
I 25, 36.
And
so in 2 Ki.
5.
In
interpretation
is,
anJ
is
misleading.
Render,
And Jehonadab
said, It
is.
And if it
XIII. 2}-M
^3
31
33
emphatic.
N^n]
Cf. ISH 9,
i.
Observe that /
is
1pm]
1
30.
3i*>.
m
.
Cf. 2, 7.
nen]
with
l|
See on
I 9, 5.
iy-ip
^>y
Read
riE
11
LXX onnn
. ,
5>ai.
32.
(i.e.
*S
B"i>y~*3]
may
denote according
to the
i
mouth
or
M
the
appointment, commandment} of
:
(AV.
i/r.
etc.),
(Kt.) will
(cf.
is
Nu. 24,
the
sense of
The
a ^y
to
is
be
used with
riD"
^,
addition rPJDn?
iii.
3,
37).
by Absalom is certainly desiderated (cf. the Ewald s suggestion respecting the word, Hist.
* ,
Comparing
the Arabic
"U,
sinister et infaustus
lt
an inauspicious expression, an expression boding misfortune (Anglice, a scowt), For upon the mouth of Absalom
poses
it
to signify
there hath
sister
Tamar.
been a scowl since the day when Amnon humbled his The suggestion is an exceedingly clever one the
:
only doubt
(Lane, p.
is whether a word meaning in itself simply unluckiness 1490) could be used absolutely to signify a token of tin-
It
is
accepted by We.,
W.
p.
858
b
),
Now. Sm.
ta
p. 840^ note, cf. ed. 10, Bu. does not decide between this and Ewald s
9, art.
DAVID,
alternative suggestion
33.
H3CB (Ezr.
.
DtJ"
4, 6t).
12T
in!?
^N]
saying
let
not
my
ab
(-in, not
nmn)
to
heart,
etc.:
Dt? as
19,
20.
In
DK
^3]
So Kt.
Qre.
is
word
but DN
:
Ges. (minime,)
Amnon
mortuus
est.
Comp. on
I 26, ro.
DW3N
miri]
awkward
anticipation of 37*.
The words interrupt the narrative, and are an We. Bu. Now., unable to suggest
34
(forming the end of v. 33). No doubt, the narrator might have written the words there; but they seem somewhat superfluous.
Klo.
DW
1*n
"irn
V"inK
"p"lE>]
The
from
the
cannot be
st. c.
and
of the hill-side
way would need the art. EVV, by the way behind him is no translation of the Heb. LXX has
TrapeyeVero 6 CTKOTTOS KOL aTTTTyyeiAev
an insertion
eiTrev "AvSpas
(/cat
TW
(3acriX(.l
Kal
ecopaKa
to
-njs
o8ov
rrjs
fipwv^v CK
//.epous
enables
We. both
to
and
at the
same time
remove the
attaching
to
MT.
The
text
"nil33
m
s^.
DP H3H1
i"no
n^x
*.
is
now provided
s
and Vins
is
seen
to
be a corruption of D O in
The
omission in
MT.
Tno.
of,
it
arose from
a copyist
The
is
</wa/
MT.
an Upper and Lower Beth-horon being spoken in itself, and it actually occurs in LXX of Josh.
for pin-jra).
probable
10, 10.
(fipwvw
On
it
on
I 13, 18.
Upper Beth-horon
flies.
is
just 10 miles
NW.
of Jerusalem.
would pass Gibeon, and enter the great North road 4^ miles N. What particular descent and hill are meant, can
Notice D^3?n coming.
;
1N2 are
who compares
his
and
9 nto).
37.
mother
TllTOy]
ll.TEy, which
is
is
37-38*.
a tautologous after 37
at the
same
time, 37
We.
restoration
it
first
D^n,
omcrOfv aiirov
r-fjs
= V1HN) We.
had
(TT)I/
o5w)
flpaiji [so
;
but he found afterwards (p. 222} that Luc. quotes but Lag., with MSS. ap. Holmes and
; ;
Parsons, has TTJV 2a-paip.] and other MSS. ap. H. and P., after \v rfi 6Sy, have all with the same forms in b, the doublet TTJ flpafx (Hpav. Opap.) omaOtv avrov,
and
all
evidently representing
XIII. 34
as the subject of ?3Xrvi
XIV.
2
v.
shews
36.
In
all
probability a transposition has taken place, and the original order was 37 b 37 a 38^, 39 38* being no part of the original text, but
,
first
instance passed
37*,
37
b
,
discovered his
mistake, inserted
it
after
and then
render 38 b
repeated as
much
of 37* as
intelligible.
was necessary
in order to
&W
37
39.
vfa&
b
.
H? *m
in
bnsrPl]
"jtan
word
in
"J/Dn,
with
LXX.
with 14,
i
bani]
Untranslateable.
The connexion
shews that the verse must describe the preparatory or initial stage in the desire which Joab soon afterwards perceived to be stirring
in
David
mind towards
"PDH
Ewald, Hist.
iii.
234 (E.T.
173), conjectured
TH npn
barrt
and David
anger ceased to
manifest
itself
it
towards Absalom.
On
this conjecture,
We. observed
it
Though
and
that
satisfies
by
the context,
is
is
open
assumed
for riNV
not substantiated,
DEn ought
2,
not to be combined.
2
"jtan
be in
in in
(i Ki.
17.
12, 2.
Ki. 8, 29
= 9,
I5
shews that
it
must
con
bam
lies
cealed.
It
and
found which more closely resembles Tfl graphically. The acuteness of this criticism were brilliantly confirmed, when We. justice
(p.
discovered subsequently
(i.e.
the
many
31
nn
Read, therefore,
1
"I^n
rvn bani
And
the spirit
of the king
14,
2.
i.
longed"
to
JJTl]
came
/0z#= perceived
home
of
I 18, 28.
Jer. 32, 8.
i, i),
njnpn]
Teqoa
(JPpn), the
Amos (Am.
S.
cf.
now Tekua,
was
in the hill-country of
"taxnn]
10 miles
of Jerusalem.
13, 5.
n?nnn
D 31
D^
The
And
in late
as regularly in
a
i. 9.
24. 29.
Ch.
Lit.
comp.
if/.
1365
306
3.
tr-mrrnK
Clearly
aw
IDsm]
2PI1
4,
15.
8,
lyal.
read, with
LXX,
Pesh. Targ.
Vulg., as well as
many MSS.
express ny^in a second time, after *]tan,
itan]
rightly,
LXX
The
repetition
would be
in
affected
woman
displays
speaking
to
the
king
5.
(Th.).
3$]
verity,
fa
i
i
.
Ki.
i,
43.
2 Ki. 4, 14.
(In late
Lex
6 a .)
njo^N new] So
i
17,
Ki.
3,
nw
ttsw
Ka3 BN,
etc.
OK] Observe the pausal form with Tifha, where a pause in the vo ce is appropriate to the sense. So 18, 22 cf. Gen. 15, 14 Hbj?*j
:
Dt- 13, 5
etc.
;
n ).
Hos.
in
8,
UHP;
mtM
(perf.),
and regularly
^N"n.
Cf. Tenses,
6.
nnxn-HN inxn
1
i3l]
And
he smote him
the other.
altogether
Such an anticipation of the object by the pronoun, rare (see on I 21, 14), produces here, however, an intolerable
Read, with Luc. (xai eTrarafev
1J*1
:
sentence.
6 ets Toy
dSeX^oy auroo),
VnNTiK
from a
another
7.
"in^n
probably inn
was meant
jl
"inNH
to be read 13*1,
and arose
false
*).
interpretation of
(as
though
this
meant
one
5?a:3]
the2/>r^/H.-
cf.
Lam.
i,
n;
and
see
GK.
de
iis
119?; Lex.
90**
3b.
*n?ftl]
v. c.
(w-n-vp6v
TOV avOpwTTLVov
n>"iN^i
cat?]
Cf.
iN5^
na>
14, 22.
8.
3Xl]
10. injqni
be read
1
From Gen.
I 21, 14.
it
The usage
is
Sam. the only examples are the few quoted in the note on somewhat more frequent in later books; in genuine Hebrew
in the
one expression
a5t\(f>oi>
i4
D K
(see ib.\
aSt\<j>6v
Cod.
avrov,
TOV
avrov being
MT.
XIV.
44. Is. 56, 6-7, etc. (Tenses,
3 -ij
307
123 a; GK.
is
n6 w
).
Against
(LXX,
ground urged by
viz.
the
Go el,
v.
n)
the
would not be followed by insini 10 is doubtful), but by Wan (or ^X^): comp. on I u, 12, (Zech. 4, and Lex. 567 a GK. 137, cited by Bu., does not shew that this
V3
.
objection
is
unfounded.
Qr6"
n. JTmnD]
word
e
ns iriO:
Gen.
b
;
3, 16.
16, 10.
is
22,
In
fact,
n^inD
1 1,
merely
i.
J"li3"]nD
258
Keil; Konig,
537
GK.
|D in
75
ff ).
r\r\vh
nmri, see on
1 2.
The
nmnD
certainly
is
wrong;
for the
Din 75W
had not
I s55>
The meaning
so as not to
nS"in
?)
let
him destroy:
3 (13? T
Cant.
3,
4,
31
al., sq.
.7
to let alone, as I
for to allow is ?
n,
|J"13,
Gen. 20, 6
(Lex. 679*).
133 mjflJ O]
12.
I 14,
45.
inns^ wain] Let thy handmaid, I pray l^on a word unto my lord, the king. Observe the difference thee, speak between the Hebrew and English order of words the Hebrew order
:
-m
n^K
would, in English, be
is
stiff
and
artificial
weak and
Hebrew
ear,
(itail
VHN^N
131).
The
trixn
object at the
end,
to
the
Hebrew
So
regularly, as
Gen. 42, 30
mtrp
unK pxn
orix
"ons
JWP
hub;
poyn-nN
I
JD^
NTI; 32
b
;
onnjjn-nN
;
rvn Dn^x^i
^<//
on!?;
Lev. 26, i6 b
c^. 3,
Jud.
;
i,
24 ion
iy
b
;
u^yi;
b
;
8,
15
17,
i6,i.end; 20, 34
b
;
2o b
b
10, 2;
12, i7
13,33%
I i, 4.
13.
i4
2,
.
iff.
15, 3;
24, 4;
J.
25,
is
26,
6.
9;
33, 7
105, 14;
Mic.
13
3 (not
-13101]
abnormal/
M. P. Smith),
54*5),
etc.
7,
Comp. on
89. Ez.
=T3iinw (GK.
one guilty
as
Nu.
2, 2.
43, 6f,
308
Ttab] not
back
...
The
clause
is
the explanatory
inf. at
irrn]
at
See GK. 92^^. The application of the truth is to Absalom. Life may end 14. any moment when it is past it cannot be recalled thou mayest
:
:
find this to
be too true in the case of thy son, if thou leavest him in banishment. And God doth not take away life, but deviseth plans
in order not to banish (further)
is
banished,
i.e.
acts
is
more
But the
text of clause b
fake
doubtful.
recalls
The
antithesis
is
away
life,
but
from
s
banishment}
*)
connexion
is
as applied to God.
Ewald
emendation
2K Prt
);
and
174) but
is
God
not take
away
that
to
the
life
of
him
is
banished,
to take
David
Absalom.
Kennedy,
lo
Yahweh, who
banished from
n"P
man who
exerts himself
to restore to
is
while in exile,
Tl^]
TlW>
relative
3
.
u,
in place of the
(it
normal
Dlptp
etc.
nnyi]
and now
is)
that I
am
in
come,
The con
See,
struction
is
very
8,
however, Zech.
fact
superfluous.
-iB>6?
nonn D D Q.
1
2
Jer. 18,
is
evidently different
cf.
Is.
55, 8. 9.
Jer. 2, 25 Kt.
Kt.
al.
12K>,
or
31^, 603, must also be read in Jer. 23, 14. 27, 18, for
illustrates
Dan.
4,
43 fc^HD
H3
:
SH.
The
Gen. 49, 4 pleonastic use of SH behold in comparisons is frequent in the Targums Nil Dt. 32, 33 NH. ch. 23, 4. Is. 5, 28. 9, 4. 18, i. 21, 3. 10. 29, 16. 32, 6. 35, 6. 59, 5. 6. 60, 8. Nah. 2, 12 etc.
6CM
N^n m?M
XIV.
1
i} -26
that
309
would destroy
6b
TDBw] The
:
me (EVV.)
17.
restore
"]X73]
DWKfl
iO33
b
before
as
i
fib.
v. 20.
yB6]
Z<?.r.
to understand, or discern ;
cf.
cf.
g, h.
The 7 =
regard
26,
to :
see
2
on
I 12,
and
cf. v.
25.
DJ7,
19.
1
"jnx
3KV Tn]
DN]
B>N
Cf. Jer.
24.
and with
Ch.
4, 10.
pDf&
dub.
:
t?N
6,
10
B>Kn
f (text
nE
Xn) for
X
)
:
B>V1.
middle of a word in
Do, D3X
is
Stade,
122;
GK. 93
really
very anomalous,
itself
and has
no analogy
Ch.
=
z>.
B^
^JiW,
a parallel
^.vv;*./;
B^N
i
40 C).
Ew.
is
53
cites as
13 for
""B/J
(as the
name
written in
12).
Probably both there and here the N is not original, but due to a 2 The construction of f s late transcriber Cf. p. izon. B N, as
.
(li")
2 Ki. 4,
13 (Tenses,
for
202).
pon^]
GK.
70^,0.
^^n^]
N1H1
20.
21.
.
for
.
^Ntpfc>r6
:
GK.
cf.
53?,
23^
Nin] emph.
17, 14.
TQja^j
do (GK.
:
io6 ni ).
25.
in
respect
etc.
21,
as whirlwinds in the
South
^nb
jl
in respect
^HP?
26.
(Tenses,
of sweeping up, i Ch. 12, 8 Dnnn ^y 0^3X3 205; Z^r. 514* e ^). ppn, as Gen. 12, 15 (Ehrl.).
head
it
now
in^3l] The constr. is involved: And when he shaved his it used to be from time to time when he shaved it, because
that he
shaved
it
he would weigh/
is
etc.
nVTl after
always resumed
iktol
(and therefore, to
24"
1st pers.
GK.
end,
47"
end.
are in all probability textual But the examples (including B N) cited 47 b 2 The Massorah has here the note B^ "V3D above, p. 90.
:
errors.
310
either
by the
pf.
and
it
waw
conv., so that
n H1
>
n^r
"1B>K
cannot be rendered
it
:
And
that he shaved
either
rpffi
1
It
is
is
true,
niT
"lt?X
or in?}
logically superfluous
:
one in
Lev. 16,
i.
=
"J^CH
every year.
So only here:
cf.
myiy
D^O
I i, 3 al.
=
*]^O
c.
sf
Ibs. av.
(EB.
cf.
iv.
904
a
).
standard,
the Ass.
manu
sha-sharri ; pjo
Nineveh (8-7
cent. B.C.),
Cooke,
NSL
66; CIS.
II
i.
1-14; and
7.
14, 15.
with reference
\m=^ve^ght, as Dt. 15, 13. Pr. cf. p. 108 n. 27. nnvi NTi] as Gen. 4, 20. 10, 8 28. ^ DTUB>] as Gen. 41, i al. See on 13, 23.
:
1
D"
16,
al.
30.
11
btii]
DB>
DHyB>
*6l]
See on I
i,
and
cf.
17, 18.
31. *b
"IB>K
npbnn]
See on
31 B]
it
I 20,
40:
GK.
for
i29
32.
there.
DB^X
Dt?
iy
*iy
were well
me
(that)
were
still
"OK
defines that in
338*5.
respect of which
Absalom says
"W
31B.
in early
fly
But
Ij?
728^).
Kon.
"iy.
^3
DNl]
Cf. I 14, 41
LXX.
11
20, 8.
33.
v]
i.
insert with
LXX
7S
!.
15,
t?yl]
Cf.,
of Adonijah,
Ki.
i,
See on
12,
6;
22, 17.
2.
"lEyi
,
D^BVTl]
Notice the
pff.
with
to
4,
waw
conv.,
indicating
From
2b
lapses into the tense of simple description, only again bringing the
v. 5,
and 6 a
(1X3^).
2,
Nip
and
11
! .
"IB>S
B^xn
^>3
Tm]
Exactly as
23
b
,
rel.
B^Nfl ^3]
The
pn
^3 Ex.
i,
22
20, 12;
n&nn ^3
XIV. 26
170n nxo]
excellently,
XV.
ii
AV.
Comp. nXD
. .
7, 34.
Nu.
3, 9.
8, ii.
Who
will
make me
11
.?=O
>l
that
me
.!
so 23, 15 D^D
"Opt?
*O
=O
that
water, etc.!
XT
i
Ki.
and constantly in the phrase J^ ? GK. i5i that to me might come etc. Note the position of vy ^yi] WJP XX* ^X that 2, 15; 2 Ki. 5, ii behold, I thought noin
.
:
me to a ~d
drink
he would come out to me, and stand, etc.; Gen. 30, 16. 43, 16.
vnpTfni]
s
The
pf.
and
waw
Amos
5, 21.
9, 3.
17
mn] Read
.
11
6.
17
riX
333M]
understanding (Jer.
Hos.
4, ii.
7, ri etc.) of,
i.e.
HX
3pJP 133?1.
yiinx,7
/ftr/y
years evidently
b
,
after
"j/rDH
at niJY ?
1
rather than at
""H^,
connects
rightly with
D7B>X1
Tnii
1
l"
(see v. 8).
if
8.
^It?
yw* DX]
will
Kt.
an
he brings back, brings me back, Qre 3itJ* from 3B* to dwell, unsuit
;
bring back.
LXX
lav
7rto-Tp<^wv
eTricrrpei/T/ fie,
Targ.
entire
WTJV
..no>op
0^30*^ v^
i.e.
*33B"
3Bn DX
in
(e.g. I i, ii).
nw
i
o.
with
LXX
v.
7).
of the spies
to
be regarded as
there
is
no ground
for
[as Th. had proposed to do] as a pluperfect, Keil, render by a plup. would be indeed contrary to grammar the plup. (see on 19, 15) would have been expressed by rDK D WIXI.
rendering
rightly.
To
Hebron:
cf. I 9,
13.
3. 5.
Ki.
i,
9.
1&5>O.
Dsnp]
is
expressive of
1|
The 7The same idiom in i Ki. 22, 34 1or6 nt?p3 norm or standard (Ew. 2i7 d Lex. 516!): comp.
;
lin B7
etc.
at all.
312
12.
y\
clear that
Absalom did
not, as he
would do
MT., send Ahitophel out of Giloh, but that he sent for him from Giloh. nx rbw, however, cannot be rendered sent for
according to
(EVV.); and a word must have dropped out after N2M (cf. I 1 6, 12 Bo.) or, better, iOjW (We. with
cKaXco-e).
DW3N,
either
LXX
:
(Luc.) Kai
top
11
is
Nip"
but
HK
is
per
n.
3),
Bathsheba
grandfather
(cf.
23, 24 with
n,
nbo
for
w jn]
The form
!"6a
stands
an original pa, and that the root, therefore, is (from which fi^a, fVpf, or f6a might be formed, but not
So
"O^t?
from
r6a>.
Giloh
is
mentioned
in Jos. 15, 51
among
NNW.
13.
of Hebron.
3TI -|hn]
"HriX
See on
, ,
I 2, 26.
is
nvi]
come
to
be
(Jud.
17,
13: here
is
gone]
after
14.
cf.
on
I 12, 14.
n^n.
upon us
:
nHni]
in
6.
v6m]
(cf.
as I 25, 27.
JIN] out of place before an indef. obj., and no doubt introduced by d GK. some error
H7
).
17
f.
We.
points out
how
in
17^-18 stands
wedged
MT.,
[KO.I
Icm/o-av
v OLKW
Ma/cpezv.
8.
T^S eXaias
8.
01 Trepi
*cai
aSpoi KOL
[
Trapf)<rav
X^P 61 a
^"^-
Ka
^Ss
6 Xepe$$ei
/cat
Tras 6
^eXe^^ei
tv
eaK<xrtot
avrwv
Fe^,
/cat
Tropevo/xevot
CTTI
Trp6<ra)Trov
The unbracketed
XV.
words
in
12-20
version
3 T3
of
LXX,
in
which,
x**-P
t-rrl
The
is
only
1H3J? for
and Dyn
for
VnjJ
in i8 a
The
"J^CH
persons, in
from
the people
is
Hence
the reading of
LXX
right.
The
king and
remain
at the
last house of Jerusalem, in order to let the people (Dyn 73) and the body-guard pass. Only in v. 23 does David with his attendants resume his progress.
17. pmon JTQ] the Far House (R V. m.}, probably the of Jerusalem in the direction of the Mt. of Olives.
1 8.
last
house
Dnny
(twice).
DTlJn 731]
(Ehrl.)
^Xl.
As We. pointed
Ittai
is
out,
after
him
from Gath,
scarcely be right,
whereas a notice of
needed here, as an
introduction to 19.
will naturally
With
TIKI, the
sf.
in 17213 (rd.
V&H3
12.
:
as 16. 17)
apply
to Ittai.
19.
^33]
a foreigner; as
always, e.g.
Jud.
19,
Of
course
(from Lat. extraneus) meant this formerly but it is a great pity that this now misleading archaism has been retained so often
stranger
in
RV.
Similarly
"133
ri7K
(I 7, 3), etc.,
should
be
always
rendered
in
foreigner/
foreign
in the
gods.
See
STRANGE,
STRANGER
314.
DB.
or
is
my Nah.-MaL
The
archaism
particularly obscuring in
nnx
n7a Dai]
going
in
exile
to
thy place,
and
AV.
renders as
followed
is
Sit? (!)
RV.
supplies
return
in italics.
In fact
"p1pe6
simply
"pIpCB
(LXX,
Vulg.).
iy3N DVni]
and to-day
shall I
make
thee
wander with us
in
For yi3 in the sense of wandering up and down (properly, going ? with an unsteady, uncertain gait see my note on Am. 4, 8) with no
:
settled
home,
cf.
Nu. 32, 13
nmca
Dy\n.
Am.
8, 12. ^. 59,
12
314
"jm
12 1J1 yj
p. xlviii)
makes Lagarde
I
s lOTJiTl for
highly plausible).
am
going whither
know
not.
See
on
I 23, 13.
nENI ion] Explicable grammatically as an adverbial accusative, but such and take back thy brethren in mercy and faithfulness:
a use of the accus., except in two or three familiar expressions (as
IXIp, ttyrp,
nB:3
Ew.
2790;
GK.
Keil and
RV. (neglecting
and
faithfulness.
this
Though
which
"priX
rendering implies
its
harsh
"joy
is
almost demanded by
DN
as
complement, and \T
nirn
is
The
not
once solved by
LXX: nN
25JM1
31C>
1y -priX Return, and take back thy ^jey brethren with thee; and Yahweh shew toward thee mercy and faith fulness comp. 2, 6. The three words supplied have simply dropped
1DH
nbj?:
:
out of
21.
MT.
f y\
by homoioteleuton.
*3]
DN
EX
"O
by a scribe,
The Qre is here right: 3 has been changed into who omitted to notice how the sentence ended.
is
in
form
(,
DlpQ3
DP
23. 0^13]
28 (/a^, as here):
.
cf.
on
17,
46
-mm
We.
in
1 1 7f see GK. For the syntax of ^na (earth}. DN nm Ja by] naion nN 111 is an unparalleled and un^>1p,
translateable expression;
his note
It
is
^a
by, also,
does not
added
on the passage suggested HTlDn VJ3 and the probable that between the st. c. *]*n
stood, of which
to
by, but
genitive
DN
is
a fragment.
^/{, =13103
n\7
1^
n^n
zjl-j
(Sm. Bu.).
The
the N. part of the Mt. of Olives, by the then usual road to the Jordan
(cf.
on
2,
131DH
JVT
xv.
before,
20-2 r
T? y
I^Dni.
315
This
is
should,
however, in
all
probability be
*?y,
David stood
:
in the valley
people
Zadoq and
Abiathar,
who
set
down
on; there followed the conversation with David, vv. 25-28. All this presupposes that David was stationary at the time. (On the inter
change of 3 and
24.
first
,
Ixvii.)
Zadoq
is
in
the
list
8,
time.
1DN
first
D^n
^3l]
mention of Abiathar
is
is
mentioned
29
^31
D^n
was substituted by a
that
Now.
Kit. Dh.).
:
TVO] Prob.
and also Dh.
etc.
a later insertion
;
notice
DM^X fnx
So Bu.
just afterwards,
in 25.
29
and comp. on
I 4,
3-5.
<
Ipyi]
(!).
Read
VX*\,
cf.
and
2
set
down
In Jos.
23 Qi??!
may
be correct;
T^n
Ki. 22, 9.
went up whither?), and bjn] The words are obscure ( where they stand interrupt the connexion ( they set down the ark
"IJT3N
etc.):
Unless
it
might be supposed that rivS? (6, 17. i Ki. 3, 15) had fallen out after the text would seem to be imperfect "inUK, perhaps the name of Abiathar was once more prominent than it now is, and the words
:
quoted are a misplaced fragment. We. and others suppose its present imperfection to be due to an attempt, made in post-exilic times, to
eliminate the
25.
23, 22.
1JTO
name
.
.
of Abiathar from
Tenses,
it.
U3BTH. Nu.
fiNl]
Is.
NVDN DN]
13601.
So Gen.
18,
26. Ex.
21, 2 etc.
i"
}?,
comp.
is,
65, TO
itfx
nwa nann.
ni3 of
it
:
ny of Canaan,
Is.
33, 20 JJSB
Jerusalem,
Job
5,
316
occurs only in
is
it
9.
For
8,
on
I 14, 43.
<Seest
(Ez.
6)
i.e.
how
matters are
But the
text excites
it.
have been
made
to correct
is
suspicion ; and many attempts Keil would read I^Tin, and render
is
LXX
has
"Sere,
3.
and as the plural pronouns at the end of the verse and in v. 28, shewthat Abiathar and Zadoq are both present, either HtO (Bu.) or 1N~)
(Now. Dh.
otherwise
thou:
Kit.)
by addressing Zadoq
as
it
With the
follows,
text
nriN
return
it
but in view of the plural following and esp. of v. 29*, nJVaNi flHK we should read highly probable that for
nn>
*3B>
is
nns
(Bu.
Now.
28.
nnaya]
So
Kt.,
which
ch. 17, 1 6
<2/~(Qre
shews to be
more probable than JiUljn in the steppes (Jos. 4, 13) and Verss.), and which is preferred, after Bottcher, by most moderns (Th. Ke. The word occurs only here, 17, 16, and 19, 19 (see note), We., etc.).
the usual term being
"Hyo,
maj?O.
Machadat (t\\e
ford
el-Hajlah,
The
mouth of
LXX,
30. David here commences the ascent of the Mount of Olives. The ptcpp, serve to the scene vividly, as well as state what
represent
was happening
related in v. 31.
at
the time
when David
received
the
intelligence
naaJ r6j?
rky]
isn
*ian]
The word
3. 4.
an
uncommon
I 6,
one.
It recurs, joinec
Est. 6, 12.
113";
GK.
and on
(sc.
i.
or,
TJH
:
TVtt]
is
Read Tjn
TnS
T3EH),
following
to
-un
told.
XV.
32.
DE>
26-^7
;
3r7
i
N2
in
TVl]
"IB>N]
Cf.
on 17, 10
subj.
and add
either
mrw
is
The
may be
mnnt^on or in
God
the
former
the
more probable.
The
i
reference
is
to
some spot
i
at the top
of
Mount
of worship.
ch.
6,
^INn]
no doubt
of the
LXX
AauiS = in nyVDIXn
(cf.v.
37;
6, 16),
name.
by
In
LXX
being added naturally on the first occurrence the gentile name has been strangely Graecized
either
improve
78
.)
to
so as to produce the
compound
to his
Chief companion.
2).
The
was a
little
W.
inana
33.
grig]
tunic;
GK.
^y
vn.
116^,
I2i<l
(d\
Ntroi>
by
"Vyn
Is. i,
14
rnt^>
Job
cf.
7,
20.
ch. 17, 13.
34. 21BTI
il
"]12y]
DNl]
on
The
be
If
thou returnest to
lord,
the city,
and sayest
will I
:
Absalom,
Thy
servant,
my
king [see
I will
below],
was thy
and now
be thy
servant,"
thou
me
Read
d
for
^JO
(i),
introducing the
subj.,
probably
also, in spite
of Gen. 40,
9.
(Bu. 16 (Tenses,
Job
4,
),
125 Obs.
GK.
143
I.e.,
),
f r
^Nl
(2).
The
construction of
Ew.
348",
adopted in Tenses,
verb makes
and
ed.
i, is
hard.
rtMX
a very
35.
Tenses,
"]tan
^N
liny]
;
The
separation of
s
"OK
from
its
awkward sentence
and Ehrlich
Similarly I
2,
OIK
36.
for
^N
is i
highly probable.
Ki. 20, 6 b
.
17, 25.
See
njn] The same anomalous punctuation (for njn in st. c.}, according to Norzi, is found also in the best MSS. 16, 16 (where Hahn has njn.) and i Ki. 4, 5 cf. ch. 24, nth; and GK.93U.
37.
:
in
m
i
is
7jn?
n).
The term
and
probably a court-title
early period,
Ki.
4, 5),
as
it
at the
and Seleucidae
(cf.
318
i
Mace.
Mace,
p. 272.
i,
14,
n)
i.
see jZ?.
and Kennedy,
to enter
:
NID^ DlbBONl]
went on
Tenses,
27 y
Davidson, p. 69.
16,
Dyo]
pp] summer-fruits,
time of vintage
2.
"]b
belonging to the
:
late
summer, the
figs.
(Is. 16, 9.
Mic.
cf.
nbtf
no]
to
thee,with reference
thee?
?
idiomatically
37, 18 end.
and
What
AV., So Ez.
Gen. 33,
nin
mnon
26 aab nsrn
mayn
an example of the accidental repetition of Dnbnbl] a preceding word, such as has taken place a letter from though it is in Is. 32, i b not there corrected by the Massorah
b affords
.
The
oyn
mwb:
n.
is.
51, 10 n bito
-nyb
n5
ac"
f
)-
nan]
without Nin;
I 15, 28.
cf.
on
I 16,
nisboo]
5.
See on
Nil]
Irregular.
i,
12.
Dnnn]
N12]
Jud.
3,
See on
3,
6.
this
name (Gen.
l^n
Tjb n.
46,
21);
cf.
1VW.
Comp.
;
Jer.
41, 6
H3>
The
Is.
iii.
type
is
N1if ^?f
12.
For the
inf.
22, 17^
nby ^DVl.
8. 9.
23, 17 IIOS
nno (GK.
ii3
r
^</y
Kon.
22O a ).
iny")2
"J3ni]
nrn
non a^an]
*ai
let
no aba;
10. Kt.
fe
him
^?;
Qr6
fe
sense
So
na] The Qr6 gives the best The Kt. is, If he curseth, and if
124), shall
Yahweh
say
KO.I
.
so
We. Now.
But
(cf.
this is
LXX
.
. .
have
a<ere
Qre) Karapacr^w on
Luc. Kai
a</>T
on
KvpLos
Bu.
If
mn
he curseth
(as
Ehrl.
etc.
mn*
"3.b^
i.e.
^y.?
<?
<?
done
to
me.
319
But
this
would be rather
my
affliction, i.e.
is
altogether preferable.
The
expression
2
9>
B
("OjrnS)
""^J??
3JH
nO
eye,
is
common
is
one:
I i,
n. Gen.
Jews
32
(Q
upon mine
which
interpreted by the
see
s
AV. marg.
n?7p]
i.e. the
to
mean my
however
tears!}
curse uttered
upon me
cf.
(Ehrl.)
Gen.
27, 13
"|Iwp.
According
reading.
13.
to Baer,
Qr6
Mass.
77P1
"Jlbn
Tj^h]
Another irregular type. The normal See on I 19, 23; and ch. 13, 19. For
7.;>j^
on
v. 5.
:
UIDy?]
AV. RV.
20. 21.
more
frequentative (I
3).
!,
or
"ISyi
7gD1
carrying on
7.?P_,
regular,
and
be an improvement.
14.
is
DB>
imperatively
in clause b}.
demanded
Either
in
NT1 and
D^y
though
it
would naturally signify weary (LXX e/cXeXD/teVoi) or the name has disappeared from the text, having either been corrupted into D^y, or
fallen out beside
after E^D
it,
owing
it,
Lucian
Klo., ingeniously, suggests -n-apa jny. (Jos. 1 8, 24); but though Ophni was a Benjaminite town, we do not know that it was in a suitable position,
y has
psyi] Ex. 23, 12. 31, iff. and 15. ^KIB^ B*N Dyn bai]
Israel.
all
is
the people,
even the
men
of
But Dyn
to
is
superfluous and
not expressed in
LXX.
It is
further
^Xl^
B"N
No
doubt
line above.
(cf.
necessarily right
17
on
I 2, 3).
and inx
will
5,
so e.g.
be,
Dt.
6,
nMN
will
I
17
may mean
;
either,
His
or
\ty.
(Ehrl.)
For him
al.
be
cf.
13
end.
118, 6
320
19.
Perhaps
TlX
20. rrcy
rny
cf.
Ki. 12, 6. 8
al.
p] ^sb
1
jab
1y I
16, 22.
20, 7
nbn
rrcyi
-m
Dt.
i,
13. Jos.
The
reflexive b (Lex.
I 13, 4.
5i5
21.
TQXTIN
bnsn]
nt?K33]
See on
22.
in the
canopy of the Jewish wedding ceremony, to the present day (Sm.). The nsn of Joel 2, 16. f. 19, 6. Cf. W. R. Smith, Kinship and
Marriage,
bx-IK"
p.
168
f.,
ba
^yb]
ns to]
Z>.5.
iii.
272
n
b
23.
biW
i.
sc.
?U$n.
is
not needed.
reflexive b
s
is
17,
wmms] LXX
verb,
wmnnN. The
idiomatic
with
this
especially
choice
is
opposed,
expressly or
24, 22.
2.
i
by
Gen.
13,
u.
e
).
Jos.
ytf
11
160
GK.
is
i4i
DH
3.
nan] 3^ ban
Cf.
on
4,
i.
For
"rrnnrri,
see on
I 15, 18.
315^3]
all
the
man whom
substantially
thou seekest;
(Keil,
and
RV., disregarding the accentuation, which places the greatest break This is explained to mean that if the person
s
adherents,
it
will
be tantamount
unnecessary
is
But
it is
point out
expressed,
inaccurately, the
comparison
is
with
Hebrew
style
the abrupt
comparison.
The
difficulty
full
;
is
text,
ov rpoirov tTrto-T/ae^ti
777)09
TOV av8pa
avrjjs*
/cat TTO.VTL
TW Xaw
Icrrat ev eipr)vjj
Dyrrbai
trjjnD nrix
all
ins
^N
tysa
pn Pie^wrbM
nb?n aiB J
And
I will
bring back
husband : thou
be
at peace.
letters
of one man, and all the people will and the eye passed from riB^N bx to copyist which remained were re-grouped (BNn ban for B*K nban) and
seekest but the life
s
B>*N;
XVL
altered, for the
19
XVII.
321
purpose of extracting from them the best sense possible under the circumstances.
Dvt?]
a
(virtual) accus., the predicate to
nTT
The
substantive
verb,
as Arabic
shews,
is
construed
in
principles of
D1?B>
with an accusative^-.
:
Elsewhere
itself
see
on
16, 4.
5.
LXX, %qp.
135^.
<
xin D: van]
6.
GK.
in
if
not,
speak thou
i
"3JN
pN DX
(for
which some
Ex. 32, 32.
as Gen. 30,
nno pX
DX1.
2 Ki. 2,
10
2
.
his
ji 3 nx nyT nnx] i.e. 7%0# knowest that thy father and men were mighty men; as Gen. i, 4 31D = TXH FIX And he saw that the light was good/ and frequently (GK. n^end). K DJ no] Cf. Jud. 18, 25. Rather differently from I i, 10. 22, 2.
,
,
"O
X"m
DJ?n
nx
1*7"
X7i]
will not
experienced
man
of war, will
pass the night with the people/ but, as an place himself somewhere where he
cannot be surprised.
9. r,rX3]
Read
-into:
HHD
is
12.
Gen. 37, 20
1
mi nn
Ki.
2,
16; comp.
also r^. 2,
8 D
manner in which the subsisting takes place (Wright, Arab. Gr. with Rem. c h 74).
, ;
41
cf.
44,
to be right (against
We.).
Had
it
been a disjunctive
not? speak thou (i.e. had a verb to be supplied mentally after DN), N? DK, not pN ON, would have been in
question,
we do
see
Gen. 24, 21 K^
DN UTt
16, 4 vb DN Tnira -pTi. NU. u, 23 tb DK N^ DX imXO. Jud. 2, 22: we have also N^5 DN
N? DX. But in a disjunctive question and where, therefore, a subst., not a verb, has to be mentally supplied: Ex. 17, 7 i ^n, Nu. 13, 20 px DX py na K^n (in Gen. 24, 49 PX DX
nm
imp
after
"
DX1 Absalom
X^>
D^bty
02^
DX).
la" !
is
to
invites
to say
322
Era ^233]
there
fall
no antecedent
the people ;
when
s
(some) among
See on
the
reverse
among Absalom
yocvi yotri]
10.
z,
.
16, 4.
^n p
And
DJ
(
03 Nini]
Whether
yo$n.
man
of valour
),
or (Sm.) forwards to
ivn
And
he, (I
mean) even
the valiant
man
),
the sense
is
forced,
more
Now.).
natural
and Nin seems superfluous. Luc. rvrn sentence, and is probably the
much
original
4,
reading (Bu.
i
n*m
will
n.
Ki. 17,
4.
19, 17.
20, 6 (Tenses,
121 Obs.
i).
EVV. do
DO
11
58, 8
(1DKO
(Jos.
11
112,
ii.
5,
10,
i.
is
always,
Is.
when used
19,
i
3^
2,
7, 5.
13, 7.
al.)
no doubt
in the thought
is suffi
the
words
DJD
11
DEH
referred to.
11.
Tivy
13]
For
in place:
EVV.
means but
after a negative.
Keil, better,
"O,
Surely;
e) in
which
but they are ib. d, appears to have this meaning and many also are doubtful certainly, for instance, the meaning rare, If any conjunction were is not needed in I 17, 25. 20, 26 EVV. needed here, it would be i??, not 3 this, however, has no support
:
:
is
3.
3
""rf
^f3 ?]
?
f??]
5ri OVTWS
the best
been made
would be
better
VW
3"Jip
(Ehrl.)
and
pjr
nb 3 (We. Bu.),
after
S
LXX
3,
a-vp.(3ov\fv(av
eyw
besides being
DWn
if
T JBl]
9.
<fa///<?
is
an
Aramaic word,
(if/.
?
in
Hebrew
should
mostly,
Zech. i4t).
Pesh. Vulg.
No
doubt D2^i?3
/^ r
LXX,
33, 14.
XVII.
12.
9-1 6
must be
right.
3 23
Dlpo
is
nblpEn nnNU]
In Gen. 18, 24
The Qre
*iriK21
so
constantly masc., that in the three exceptions the text can hardly be
right.
"I3"!p2
may
:
suff. in fiS^P.3
an error
might Job 20, 9 UTiKTl might easily be due to the preceding s^Din and nnxs here, and in iJTie", many MSS. (v. Kitt.) in v. 9, is probably due to the following fem.
refer to
T yn
for
termination of ntolpD.
i:njl]
and we will
light
(as
is
16, 7. 8.
upon him/ Others take 13H3 as=13n3X Nu. 32, 32. Lam. 3, 42t) but a verb
;
desiderated.
it
with dew:
is
chosen on account of the comparison used also of locusts (Ex. 10, 14) and flies (Is. 7, 19).
verb nii
is
The
hs
11
"1BW3
is
usual, as
NT)]
__
for
_,
on account
is
it
(GK.
29
"
h
).
The
jussive form
50 Obs.;
GK.
13.
109*).
. . .
"Vy
Read probably
i>K
ft info.
^K immediately after DK for emphasis. Cf. I 2, 25 (mrvb DXl); Ex. 21, 9. vpW = wtihdraw himself: cf. Ex. 9, 19; and fpX of withdrawing or receiving into a house (Dt. 22, 2;
DNl]
Jos. 2,
1
TV
IN^m
<ra?i-^
them
bear guilt.
Here
<:<7.sv?
(men)
to
bring
brought.
ny, as after
NEO] The
DN
ib.
EX ny Gen.
24,
19; nc X iy
14. TOyai?]
15.
"OK
nNTm HNTD] So
<i
i2f.
Cf.
n,
25.
Is. 20,
1 6.
12, 28.
2 Ki. 10, 4
60. 62.
:
J^PrvK]
The
tone
is
drawn back by ^S
swallowed up
to
see
on
nnnyn]
pn^ fD]
Nu.
1 6,
29
on^y
rarely,
in
Hebrew
Dt. 21, 3
/o nn 13y N7 IK N wherewith
w^</
them
//
had
Y 2
324
not been worked.
^""isy
12^ N7
"lt?N.
Is.
wherewith (accus.) it was worked with thee. XB~)3. Ez. 1 6, 34 H311 X7 "plHKI. Lam. 5, 5
//
53, 5
wTWTK?
uya*
we
the
are wearied,
is
not respited to
7
us=\ve
(as
7 y?2*
y?2
rein in
H37m
D^Dy]
used
to
go and
tell
them, and
were staying at En-rogel, and a maid they (emph.) would go and tell the king
;
and express how communication was regularly maintained between David and his defined in the narrator s mind friends in the city. nnQBTl the maid
for they could not, etc.
The
tenses are
all
frequentative,
7.
18,
In
all
Joab ), S. of Jerusalem, at the junction of the Valley (? of Kidron from the N., and the Valley (t^a) of Ben-Hinnom (7H3) from the W. See G. A. Smith, Jerusalem (1907), i. 108 ff.
XTl] On this particular occasion, however, a lad saw them and told Absalom. The tense used, unlike those in v. 17, describes
1 8.
a single act.
Comp.
171]
the similar
change
to n22ni in I i, 7 b .
VlXPQ
"IN2
Cf.
on
I i, 2.
:
19. TjDEin]
GK.
i26 r
cf.
on
I 19, 13.
niann]
Prov. 27, 22
?i D TlDn.+
The meaning
is
uncertain.
apa.<f><aO
No
;
\/e)n or
P|"i
with
a suitable meaning
known.
LXX
//.e
Prov. ev
(things peeled
or brayed:
see
TrnWw
)^o>
in Liddell
and Scott);
ptisanas ; Pesh.
in Prov.
ev /neo-w trweSptov (cf. Tg. Pesh.). Something pounded (or be the result of pounding) in a mortar, and be dried in the sun, must be intended but that is about all that the word can be said. Kimchi bruised corn: so RV. Pointed
LXX
oddly
rr>B"),
might=iL>li,
(from
o^J)
1118):
XVII.
but the sense Abfdlle (Schulthess,
11-2}
325
1905, p. 357
f.)
ZAW.
as
does not
seem probable.
OS]
^ TOD
MSS.
73*0]
(see
on
12, 5),
SO
(so
:
Sam.
mTin
is
OSO.
several
also have
a on the margin.
doubtful.
J&>,
The word
it,
is
word used of a
meaning
73
contain black
only, however,
D not
parum aquae
continens
arbitrary.
Assyrian
a Friediich Delitzsch (Ass. 7i8 ) compares the mekaltu, a word not hitherto found in a connected text,
HWB.
but explained in a syllabary as meaning a water-trough or waterchannel: but such a derivation is precarious. The Versions render
no
help.
Sovres;
v8aro<s
Luc. 8i\-r)Xv@a(ri
(
<nrev-
kx*s
^oo^ o;^-X
they have
passed on hence,
none
aqua.
is
) ;
Vulg.
If the
(cf.
word be not
is
unknown.
PX VPfofrom here
(Ehrlich)
a plausible emendation.
for
^HX
Is.
27,
12.
Zech.
si. c.,
Obviously the form, though in appearance that of the cannot be so really though why in these four instances the
n,
7.
vowel of the ultima should remain against custom unlengthened in the st. abs. (and so the pathah of the penultima be preserved) it is
impossible to say: the passages do not resemble each other in any
other
common
feature
"IHK
occurs
cf.
elsewhere
too
frequently in
on
"ins,
130^), for
to
267^;
GK.
96 Rem.
to that cause, as
Ew.
As
in
many
anomalous form
in the tradition
due in
all
probability to
an accidental corruption
~ny3.
JO]
The
case
is
162
.).
^N 1^1]
i.e.
gave his
last
cf.
326
2 Ki. 20,
is
i
(=
Is.
38, i) -]rV3^
IV.
In
New
Heb. nxjx
is
a zw //.
It
set his
house in order
in
RV.
pJ.n l]
In pause for
P?.H !:
cf.
on
I 15, 23.
The word
exemplifies
On Mahanaim,
Ki.
2, 5.
put
first
for emphasis.
In
Ch.
2,
17 in*.
The
with
i
Israelite!
2, 17 and LXX (Cod. A) here; Ishmaelite among David s subjects, see i Ch.
Ch.
another
KTU]
In
Ch.
2, 1
and
sister
how
of
the
It is uncertain of Zeruiah (mother of Joab) and David. two statements are to be reconciled. Luc. and other MSS.
leo-o-at
LXX
have
but that
may
be a harmonizing
in According to (formerly), here by error from p just below. Now, however (Isr. u. Jild. Gesch? 56 n.}, We. considers that greater weight should be attached
alteration.
B>nj
We.
Ch.
perhaps,
if
the
word
is
correct,
Nahash
sure
was
that
husband of David
mother, or
(if
we were
Nahash was
woman s name)
26. Tj^an
27.
"at?]
px]
cf. p.
37 n.
whom
"121
son of Nahash, and consequently brother of Hanun ( i o, i ), David, after his capture of Kabbah (12, 29-31), had pre
T3D
is
mentioned as
the
protector of Mephibosheth.
this
vfia] no doubt, Nestle is right (AJSL. 1897, p. 173) in regarding name not as connected with ?n^) but as a compound of the
"I?
Aram.
pr.
n.
of
some person,
(21, 8);
this
place, or
God.
Another
CilDD,
^n3
19),
has a son
other
name presumably derived from o.xio to be has a son ^"Hy, who married Merab (I 18,
a
blind,
and
the
i.e.
(from
*x)
Help of God/ or
My
help
is
God
= Heb.
^15?),
both
likewise suggesting
D 9:n]
19, 32t.
(Nestle).
XVII.
27 -29
b
a.
2)
,
XVIII. )
(i) for 3D5TO
327
IN an
33B>D
UB>1]
LXX
have
Kotras *ai
d/x</>tra7roi;s,
i.e.
(Se*a,
as Klo.
miswritten, or misread,
^1^)
is
D ^?"!P
31,
3 |^*? nbny
cf.
down and
(2)
rugs
(Pr. 7, 16.
32f:
*m,
2
restored in I
For the
order,
which
(Tenses,
comp.
as
Ch. 31,
6.
There
is,
text,
among
at the beginning are obviously unsuitable. ^31 (Sm. Now. Bu.), and the difficulty dis . brought couches for lying down, and get viz. and basons, and earthen vessels and offered wheat, and barley, rugs, B^n is rightly used of offering etc., to David and to his people to eat.
to
6, 19.
:
I 28, 25.
^P Ex.
7,
Hab.
2,
15
b
(read
^^n
PI|); nisp
Ki.
50.
2 Ki. 12,
14; Q SD
Jer. 52,
igf.
a common food in the East 6p1 (i)] parched corn, cf. Lev. 2, 14 17, 17. 25, 1 8. Lev. 23, 14. Ru. 2, i4t
;
(DB.
ii.
27
):
N2 ^J3 TUN.
Jos. 5, n(<%
and D Bny
lentils (23,
n. Gen.
DB.
iii.
28.
^pl (2)]
not expressed in
LXX,
:
Pesh.
by
error.
29.
1P2
niDEJ
tJ>
only here
LXX
o-a</></>w0
3?m
P3313 cheeses
Pesh.
jol?
:
UaoL^f& Mf
but
unsuitable
how
ni2B>
Cheeses would be not of kine (so EVV.). would come to mean this, is not apparent.
Wetzstein
(ZAW.
3091) emends riiDNB (from e]N? crush}, which he conjectures to have meant dried curds, which, down and mixed with water, form a refreshing beverage.
cream
;
Kennedy (EB.
PpK>
to
rubbed
18,
2.
is
common
word,
3.
y\
more
likely to
vh~\
be original (Sm.).
Cf.
So Klo. Bu.
Ehrl., etc.
3^
}yh$,
1!W
on
19, 20.
which nny ^J for now there are ten thousand such as we, Read with LXX, Symm. yields no sense agreeable to the context.
Vulg. nr,K for nriy;
for thou art the like of us (being) ten
thousand
328
= for
us.
nny and
nnt<
are elsewhere
confused,
cf.
20
MT.
and Versions.
either
1
~py]
the art.
needed.
or *tij.
Read
I"
?? ?, or
1
"^V?
(LXX),
followed by either
VTy^>
13.J?S>
But a Hif. of iry is Kt.] i.e. "V]J&:=Tffini> (as I 2, 28). doubtful (on 2 Ch. 28, 23, cf. on I 21, 7), and the yod may have
readily found
its
preceding Ty.
4.
way into the word through Read with the Qre the Qal
the
influence of the
">il$.
niXE^]
Cf. I 29, 2.
5. ^~L5N^] *? in vd?=gentfy, as in Pltt:^ (on c//. 15, n). /or me=.\ pray: comp. 2 Ki. 4,2423*6 ^""ivyn ^N slacken
6
/<?
lit.
not
tell
thee
and above, on
I 20, 20.
"iy,
Maatvav=D^nip, which Klo. adopts. However, DnStf] even on the E. of Jordan, might, from some circumstance
to us,
DK>
Luc.
unknown
7.
. . ,
">y*
(cf.
H. G. 335.).
:
And the slaughter was there great on that day, And there was a great slaughter there that day etc. (not, as RV., notice the art.; and cf. I 4, 10). The however (together with Ninn DV2), overweights the clause, and is not expressed by LXX.
Vim]
DE>,
Probably
is
it
line
below where
it
in place.
8.
LXX,
1
B>"K.
niVSJ]
The
Qre
punctuation ri3D3
ri3?iS3,
is
hardly probable:
it
is
better
:
to follow the
cf.
and
to
suppose that
on
9.
^27
.
N"ijj>n]
(i,
with
"jab,
.,
i.e.
came
in front of
cf.
them
accidentally.
33"i
DvC ax i]
a circumst. clause:
set or put.
on
19, 9.
fJVl]
and he was
LXX
/ecu
eKpe/Aacr^, Pesh.
Targ.
w^Ulo^^^l
least iHin
(cf. 10), perhaps rightly (so Bu. Sm. Now. Dh.). does not occur elsewhere in a similar connexion.
i, i.
.
. .
At
ynE1
and
expressing
more
vivid
I 9, 7
N^ n1
"1^
way of Him
fn]
Ex.
4, i
it
vyi]
devolved upon
and
me
to
;
would have been incumbent on me, would have as Neh. 13, 13 DHTlNi? pbrb DiT^yi; give:
!>y
^y
n>n
Ki. 4, 7 b
cf.
^. 56, 13
T"ru
^y,
etc.
(Lex. 753
c).
XVIII. 3-14
a girdle part of a soldier
s
329
;
for
2,
it
Comp.
3,
Ki.
phrase for doing military service, 2 Ki. i Ki. 20, it nrisoa iah i6nrv ^N.
12.
21 r6yB! rnbn
?3D, and
n^ N
N^
weighing
3,
etc.
The sequence
<
of tenses exactly as
145.
81,
14-17;
the
Ki.
14 (with
fyf?)
Tenses,
ground
weighs
/PJ? (fp2
^N
the
forced,
and ^3JK cams pendens, GK. 145*): but the construction is and (Sm.) the meaning seems to be, If I were to feel the
weight of the
money
paid into
my
hand/
LXX
umy/ii (=/|^).
is
used as in
v.
n,
to subjoin
3.
immediately follows
emph. word
in the sentence.
Such,
of
if
<7.
of the young man. the text be correct, must be the sense of P, on the analogy
TTDB ]
Have a
care, whosoever
ye
be,
TO
22. I 19, 3,
parallel.
v. 5,
LXX
<iAadTe
Pesh.
oo?>/,
i.e.
rv!CW
as
13.
1B>BJ3
JVBT? IK]
Or
if
(GK.
159)
had
his
dealt against
soul)
his
life
falsely
is
(lit.
and
nothing
aloof
(i.e.
LXX
"W
joins the
first
three words to
i.e.
I^SJa nVt?y
Have
follows
for (l)njJD
:wnn
does not agree with what nnsi cannot mean and thou wouldst have
But
this
to stand before
of,
him
(the king)
HJJJD
but either
from
the presence
2
]
of
(Is. i,
16) or (absolutely) at
Ki.
yisb n^HK
i.e. I will
tfi5
Not
thee,
making
up your mind
N? must be
regarded as negativing p, not joined with the cohort, (which svould The sense thus obtained is not, however, very good. require ^K).
LXX,
in the
first
of
its
two renderings (8ta TOVTO l-yw /xevco), which is the only one
feb
ap^o/j-ai
the
in Luc.,
and
will
""^K
Therefore (see on
28,
2)
33
begin before thee
so Bu.
Now.
Kit.
Dh.
s
Ehrlich
conjecture yields
:
sturdy independence
!
}3
N^>
V33 n|HN
Not
D Oat?] rods or clubs (II 23, 21 ; 23, 4), which, however, would not be thrust into the heart. darts Read, with LXX fitX-rj,
&$$
(so
s
etc.).
t
n wny] Cf. 12, 21; i Ch. 12, i: Tenses 161 0fa. 2; GK. Bu. rightly objects to beginning ^.15 with ^n I3*1iy (Th. Now. To express the sense While he was yet alive, ten young men al.).
156.
surrounded him,
in the
examples
we have
f
of the
, .
y\
3D
onw
m-?yi (not
1|
"
<1
-ny
. ,
mm,
.
Sm.)
*n
imy
(not ttb;i)
,/,.
see
Dmt? pa irny npan, Nu. u, 33 cjn mn PJNI f. cf. on I 14, 19 and see Lex. 729*; Tenses, 30 169.
:
78,
nfatn nbn]
1 5,
al.
in the heart of
the sea;
1
D"
!^
3^3
^. 46, 3
al.
OBM
ni?"ny
Dt.
4,
n.
6.
Pj
Tip]
l]
See on
I 23, 28.
17.
18.
in^
np^ ]
:
1
IB^I would be
For
this
use of
np^>,
17, 19.
DgJ!
must
be read
so Bo.
We.
Dillm. etc.)
Is.
rD
abs.
I 24,
nx]
form
is
Elsewhere, except
6,
always n23TO.
i,
The absence
(on
in
6; ch.
roxon should be
Gen. 35, 20
;
read.
rux
rQD
NJta
i.
11
NSI.
inter
15,
16, i.
= CIS.
among
i.
58) K K
DTU nnXO
Wmx^
^vh IDXiny
also, in
The
pillar
m vos,
CIS.
(all
59) which
to Archetha,
19,
from Kition
s,
in Cyprus),
No.
is
an instance
of a
it
pillar, like
Absalom
set
up
marks.
my
life-time over
my
14, 171-.
to his
by]
according
DvK>3K
T]
"V
as I
name
Ex. 28, 21
al.
Cf.
is.
D n :56, 5 ^J
19.
VTN TD
HliT IDStT
a]
Cf. 0. 31,
and on
I 24, 1 6.
XVIII. 14-23
20.
33
b
)
by
:
"o]
the
Qre
.
p by (Gen. 18, 5 al. Lex. 475 has fallen out before the following p.
"a
2i b
32.
Bna]
No
doubt
is
^E lan
The
reference
to
some
Nubian)
among David
attendants.
-m
nnK
1
")
,
fp>l]
GK.
I2I d
no wi] no as Job 13, 13 no by -nyi JK mmKi and let come upon me z#^a/ will (Lex. 553 b c).
"ODC
i^nnn=
p
i.e.
m nob] 12, 23 ns jx nr nob. see on I i, 26. Merely an orthographic variation for HNifb Probably no message finding or attaining (aught)/ PNJ
napl]
mB>2
no message that will secure you a reward (cf. LXX ets w^eAtW). But the expression is peculiar and other suggestions have been made RV. m., Ehrl. no sufficient message with regard to it. but it is
:
doubtful whether
NO
n,
is
itself
means
to
suffice,
and whether
in
is
the
22
bis.
so
one
rend, being
found
the
for
them
the Nif.,
lit.
be
emend. DvBTP
^^iy
HXifOX
12, 5
is
very doubtful).
J"1NO
(Hof.)
no reward
out] to thee
for
:
good
cf.
tidings
{paid
"|N
NXJ,
lrtn
and
ja3<^
Prefix, with
<5y
LXX,
V
I,
as
Hebrew idiom
requires.
The
^(i.e. here through} the Oval, viz. of Jordan. word bears a specific geographical sense, and denotes the broad,
ze;^y
/^
into
34, 3;
"imn
PN
be
Gen.
19,
28;
pn n 133 Gen.
13, 10.
n.
Ki. 7,46.
this plain is
we might
passage
tains
represent the
The meaning
of the
will
from the
a detour,
the high
might be (see
In Genesis
iii.
it
my
ct.
DB.
s.v.
PLAIN, 4;
986 -987
a
).
332
Mahanaim.
The
was
easier
24.
npl
"WH
*]-6n
iW]
See on
I 14, 19.
i>K]
which
is
LXX, Pesh. Vulg. vocalized ^N even by Keil as preferable to MT. the king accepted
to the porter!
:
was
v.
24, the
watchman
to him, v. 25,
and
he
called,
E^x
mn noN i]
1
Add, with
cleverly
LXX,
"ins.
We.
2~1\>*\,
TrpocrrjX.Oei
Ax^aas.
In 27,
Ahima az
a
the king.
vasfj]
23),
is still at
a distance
his
drawing near
is
Hebrew
I 20,
41 (see on I 25,
32,
DvB ]
The Massorah
pTOD
So
1
(see Norzi,
Minhath Shot, ad
loc.)
4,
has
a note Dvfc n
2 Ki. 9, 19.
(above,
on
16,
and
in
MSS.
I
(see de Rossi).
And we
have
DvtJ>n
#.32.
y\
I 16, 4.
saw the great commotion at Joab s sending the servant of the king and thy servant. But the position of 1NV
Keil
:
makes
is
this
rendering impossible.
In
all
probability
"pon
11J?
J"IN
person
nx.
The
correction found
its
way
the conjunction 1 wrong place, by was added, for the purpose of producing the semblance of a coherent 3KV (PlVa) rblth hun ponn Wfcn sentence. Read, therefore,
J"IN
and
ply.
etc.
For no,
N^5.
cf.
Though
i>
inf. is
XVIII. 24
my,
to denote time
XIX. 8
;
333
in a case
(GK.
ii4
f n.
like this
19,
i.
some
force, e.g. of
mountains,
Is. 5,
25
sometimes
in
anger
X>
(Is.
28, 21),
more often
fear
(Is.
32, 10.
n:
Here, not so
much
definitely in
the
flat
which paralysed and unnerved the king. JT^y] The nvy, or roof-chamber, was a chamber built on roof of an Oriental house (see illustr. in Moore, fudges, SHOT.
i,
Engl. ed., p. 59), Jud. 3, 20. i Ki. 17, 19. 2 Ki. a similar chamber on the top of the gateway.
31
2 al.
Here of
inrta
nX
roi]
its
The
entire narrative is
its
minuteness and
Hex.,
vividness;
We.
Luc.
(Compos, des
p.
262)
LXX,
03
33 Ditaax
b
;
Tnnn ^
by
pronoun TllD
11
fJT
*D
(GK.
80.
i35
f
).
On
IJTID
jri
ns,
see
GK.
isi
2. 4.
cf.
Lex. 678bf.
H23]
, ,
J>3Nn;i
Tenses,
Nub
a^m]
The
Very idiomatic
see
GK.
i4
(with n.)
and
DVD^n
(GK.
5.
Dyn]
art.
is
and 155^3
126).
BK?]
I 21, 10.
cf. p.
Is.
25, 7t.
6.
7.
168
n^ain] from N?
""3
GK.
78
The second
"^J
13 is
""I]
resumptive of the
first
(on I 14,
39).
8.
For 1B^
3^>
the verb
^y
-m]
as
Is.
40, 2
3]
"V3D
a will^z/^Zor. 473 a
that,
(on
I 12, 5)
OX
in
if
is
more
in
DX and
Ex.
8,
the ptcp.
al.
n. Gen.
20, 7.
24, 49.
17
(Tenses,
nyn]
h,
as
\j/.
106, 32.
334
9.
*p>n
The
verse
TPt]
And
is
all
The
Nif. of jn
5i ):
!|
force
(GK.
comp.
:
Job
23,
7,
and BE^3 p r
29, 9.
Luc. yoyyvovTs=f so Klo. and Sm. ( perhaps ), but only because the Nif. J113 does not occur elsewhere. TVl and the ptcp., as explained
-!
on
I 23, 26.
D1^2X
Gen.
is
^JJD]
The
25, 6;
people
picture
whom
his presence
fled
cf.
from
?yft in
It
iniVOXl.
name
schlecht
passt.
11.
At the end of
this verse,
LXX,
stands
now
in
MT.
im
as v.
^>tf)
i2 b
viz.
it is
jtan ^N N2
i>K"i5J
^3
Evidently
s
v. ii is its right
1
place
2a
:
action described in
close
on the
i2 b
it
interrupts the
.
between i2 a and i3 a (It is followed in 12^ by the words in ! ^N repeated by error from the middle of the verse observe, "]i?n precedes each time.)
:
14. ntpn]
See on
"OS?
I 15, 5.
17, 25.
:
OS? iTnn] n\1 suggests the idea of being in a person s service cf. vsb "toy; and 2 Ki. 5, 2 b }yj nt^K vsb ^nm; and ch. 16, 19 end.
15.
?>
n
B>|]
So
r
),
Kit.:
many MSS.,
if
LXX,
(cf.
i
Pesh.
Ki.
(u^o^
3).
Vulg.
and
this
with
DN
is
obviously right
ii,
Targ.
"oariX,
as Jud. 9, 3,
which,
an exact
See on
I 10, 8.
viz.
to
the depression
25.
Cf.
Luke
10, 30.
8.
The
first
who accompanied
Shimei, belong to
v.
n^on] GK.
97^.
XIX.
irvSl]
in
9 -i9
335
not otherwise occur
in
Of
uncertain meaning.
;
means
Qal
to come
is
forcibly (of a
6
to
al.),
more
45, 5.
common
Is.
in
this
sense)
(i//-.
53, 10
al.).
rush down
to,
LXX
to :
word
excites suspicion
but
if
men
N^VI
1
The
first
four words
of
v.
8 being joined to
is
left
without a predicate:
and
i
by simple
is
n,
Kt.
Tenses,
129),
it
is
to
have arisen by
Render, therefore,
And
sped down to Jordan before the king, and crossed over the ford($Qz on v. 19) in order to bring the king s household over, etc.
Ziba
etc.
19.
miyn mnyi]
fro.
And
But
the
ferry-boat
is
crossed to and
mayn
i.e.
the
LXX
first
n]v AeiToiy>yiav=rTnyn
myi)
n-nj?n
^iw,
to
and
words
ants,
will
v.
household over, and to do what he thought good. The then describe the purpose with which Ziba and his attend
,
i8 b came
down
to the Jordan.
On
T2y?,
for
"V3yr6,
see
I 2, 28.
^Dt?l]
|TV2
marg.}:
as
he was about
It is
to
(so
RV.
shall
cf.
on
I 18, 19.
(Kimham
pass over with me), 40 that David did not cross until after the con
versation with Shimei.
"Qy
as
Is.
43,
2.
\j/.
66, 6.
In Arab, rvi?
T
;
is
rede
se
whence Ges. (after Abu- lWalid) fiderunt transeundo (RV. 3 Targ.) 3^ went through). But such a sense would be isolated in Heb., and imply a rather
1
violent metaphor.
Had gone
336
20.
cf.
31
Cf.
^.
32,
2.
p.
170;*.,
and
7,
\>
14.
24, 17.
, , .
ta
mb6]
Cf.
8,
3.
9,
20
(sq.
i>).
25, 25
(^
524*)
BK
run
QV3
reply, I
n,
13
voice: I 16, 4.
Tiy-p]
25.
71XB>
p] a good case of
Jerusalem,
21,
i2i>.
p =grandson
ft.
cf.
^DJ p
KVT.
TV] from
1DS5J*]
"pon
r.
3760
n^y] as Dt.
his
moustache
3, yt.
rD? DViTfO?]
being
in
from the day, the going of the king, n^ An unusual construction but another apposition with DIM.
:
instance,
exactly
similar,
:
occurs Ex.
cf.
9,
18
;
(where, however,
the
f.
is
Db^T ]
1
also 2 Ch. 8, 16
i27
obviously be read.
Not only
RV. m.
after
when Jerusalem was come very forced and unnatural, but a 25 some statement about Mephibosheth is desiderated in 26*.
,
27.
"OEl]
nen
here=fo/r<y:
cf. i
iTtfnns
-jnny
ncx
n]
LXX,
^ny IDN ^
might express merely what Mephibosheth thought: the reading of the Versions makes it clear that the command was actually given to Ziba, and affords a more substantial ground for
text
HE an.
The
TUy3 xJT
in
is
28.
n^y] lion
properly priN
28. DTi^Nn 29. np1
,
:
is
cf.
GK.
I22 f
"ix^na]
. .
noi]
I3"rn]
See on
I 26, 18.
30.
THTI
go on talking
Luc. for
(not, as
EVV.,
speakest any
expresses
na"|n,
which Klo. Bu. Dh. adopt, and which, may well be original.
XIX.
I
20-37
337
106*): this
is
have said
(viz. this
my
decision.
32-41.
The
uncertain
on account
does
mean
reading in
32.
p"Vn]
passed on
to
Jordan
(Jos.
16,
7),
not (EVV.)
went
over Jordan.
(see
on
v.
sequel will not permit B. to have yet reached the Jordan, delete pTil.
in/Bv]
to escort
(irpoirtp.TT(.iv),
P~P3V)N]
A
all
pT3
33.
(v. 19).
pTivnN (as vv. 37. 40) and common 3 is original. The Kt. is
destitute of
in3*K>3]
n3^
implies a most
anomalous aphaeresis from na^ a form, in an abstract sense, itself and the * may have been intro most improbable in early Hebrew
;
^J ?
1
while
still
stood in
v.
34 (We.).
On
:
hli, see on
I 25, 2.
The emph.
n. Gen.
24, 60.
More commonly after the imper. see on I 17, 56. jns] LXX. Ew. We. Bu. Now. Dh. ins/BTiK
:
yK>tf]
ment
more than ^p
3 n&n.
i>]
= ^y
y\
see 15, 33
and
like
37.
Dyoa] Dyoa,
little
lit.
little,
within a
of,
little
no
difficulty.
Modern
Dyo
to
be
ByD
"jtan),
or (Luc.)
\j/.
DyD
1
3,
or (Kimchi,
tsyoa).
little
AV.)
Is.
i, 9.
it
105,
na QHai
The
way
seems,
be (AV.) go a
analogy of 16,
e.
beyond) Jordan,
for this,
by the
i,
would be
p~iVJ |D
Dyo:
those, accordingly,
who
pTH
fix as a gloss,
338
lay meant
mean,
will
pass on a
little
it,
or, if piTTi in
or (retaining pTfl,
with
f y\
!>N
for
ns)
to
ti^D3\]
recompense
me
i.e.
reward
it,
me
for
my
former hospitality to him (17, 27-9; not, as over Jordan), with this invitation (v. 34).
38. Dy]
EVV.
the crossing
near or by
JIN]
,
cf. I
10, 2.
2VJ
1K>K
21L3 is the
verb ; see
on
3, 19.
:
39. *3N1
on
"6y
15, 4.
"pat?
by Iran] ^<WH* (and lay) upon me: ^y in. 34, 12 jnoi ire nx
40. ptJl lay]
Gen. 30, 28
mp:.
pTH
enable B. to go some
(37) with David, before parting from him (40) at the Jordan;, is adopted by Sm. Bu. Dh., on the ground that the king s crossing is and certainly i6 b 42 b do support the view that Dy 721 first narrated in v. 41
way
"pDH
DN ITOyn
rniiT in 4i b
refer not, as
if
40, to the people escorting him from the Jordan to Gilgal, but to their escorting him across the Jordan. This argument, however, can hardly be termed decisive
40 involves the rejection of words in these are glosses which might readily have arisen
"JtDy
in
we
possess, each
y\
~Oy. It seems that, to judge from the view of the passage must be allowed to be possible.
"Uy
41.
"Dyi]
If
in
40
is
right,
Jordan) to Gilgal.
to Gilgal.
Or, with
IDy
in 40,
rvayV]
bable
:
Kt.
H,
read either
Qr
(viz.
(LXX), D^l^y
were passing
from Jordan
I 5, 10.
to Gilgal).
loy
in 40,
43.
Jl
9M]
?13Nn]
and on
tribal
side-glance
at
the
Benjaminites,
who,
XIX.
it
37-43
their
339
connexion
may
u!>
be inferred from
I 22, 7,
Difficult.
main
views
have
been
i.e.
suggested,
then regarded as an
abs.,
abs. in D,
is
which occurs
unparalleled in
(Kon.
i.
632
f.);
and
if
an
inf.
thought to be needed
b N&3 (so GK. 76 ). (2) Bu. Now. render (reading N&3), Or has he been carried away by us? (appropriated by us), Bu. also suggesting, as perhaps better, Klo. s NtM ^NiW, or
we must simply
correct to
simply
(3)
Nfe
J
(i.
NBO,
Or
f.;
are
cf.
ii.
we
at all taking
.,
him away
for ourselves?
Kon.
633
578
iii.
p.
n6.),
:
following Kimchi,
5, 7.
i
treats
J"INfe>3
it
might be
Is
.
Zech.
al.
;
Ch. 14,
i,
2),
ninna
10,
23
n^PQ3 Zeph.
i8t)
Or has anything been carried away by used of carrying away a portion of food
:
us as a portion ?
(flXipD,
lit.
NBO being
something carried)
from the table of a superior as a compliment to a guest or other And one carried NfrJI person see Gen. 43, 34 DnpN VJS DND rtiN
&J>p
see on 1 16, 4
LXX
2
ypav) portions
messes
from Joseph
Sam. n,
:
8.
This idea
adopted,
but, if
it is
far better to
read
nNE>p
or
nN p
fc/
to the precarious expl. of riNiW as a subst. GK. i2i a be construed with nst^D
,
cf.
or, better, by (sc. ^^,-=. there Gen. 43, 34) might be read: Or hath any
brought to us
like
the
preceding
for,
done
paraphrase.
tScanev
rj
LXX
fj
Sufjta
(cf.
a.
11,8); Pesh.
Or has a
gift
DK
Or has he apportioned us a gift? Vulg. Aut munera nobis data sunt? Cf. AV. RV. Or hath he given us any gift ? which must be understood also as a paraphrase, not as a lit. rendering; for Xt^3 (Pi el), though it means to lift up
t
support, assist a person (with wood, money, etc.), means to give, nor does 71X5^3 ever mean a gift.
Ki. 9,
n.
Ezr.
I,
al.,
never
Z 2
34
44. niT]
1DO
D31,
JK
*im
niT
"i5J>y
PEG:
"pen
for
it
is
evidently impossible to
draw a
distinction
between
the
David
17
king.
LXX
for 1113
/cat
ye ev
TW
i.e.
et/u vTrep
MT.),
see
i
3
5,
2.
and
am
Ch.
is
Stade, Klo.
It is
"1133
(Keil)
:
for
it
does
some measure a
firstborn
JD
may be
used to express the idea of rather than, and not : \f/. 52, 5 y~i rQHK 31DO; Hab. 2, 16 TI33D Jl^p njO5? thou art filled with disgrace rather
than glory.
HVJ N^l]
I 1 6,
Either read
(text),
&>\\,
4).
AV. RV.
or render, And was not .? (on should not be/ would require imperatively
.
.
*]
20,
46, 21.
31
After
nm
this
seems superfluous.
It
may have
arisen
by error
Gen.
r6.
="13.3,
H33J perhaps
Ch.
7, 6. 8, 8.
i.e.
the
name
of the
Benj.
clan,
Cf. S^TJ
V^riN^ B^K]
6.
is
Resume your
in
Ki.
12,
This
a
D HSb
or
derogatory to
is
Yahweh,
VrONP
to his gods.
The other
passages (the alleged original reading, where not stated here, is given by Kittel) are Gen. 18, 22. Nu. 11,15. 12,12. I S. 3, 13 (v f I?). 2 S. 16, 12 (originally, it is
alleged, i^JQ).
4, 7 (orig.
i
Ki. 12, 16
Ch.
n.
i,
Hab.
Zech.
2, 12.
Mai.
Job
20 (orig. *]5^DJ). The probability of the alleged original reading must be decided in each case on its own merits in some it may be con siderable, here it is quite out of the question. See more fully Ginsburg, Introd. to
7, 20.
Lam.
3,
ff.
ff.
7jTl]
Idiom.
al.
= withdrew
cf.
23,
9;
27
and
esp.
from a siege,
Ki. 15, 19
(Lex.
n&
e).
Cf.
on
2,
nno
nbj.
XIX. 44
3motJ>
XX.
6
:
JV3]
;
elsewhere
""?$,
Gen.
40,
3.
al.
42, 19
<
D31B>
1V3.
the English is not widowhood of livingness niJD^N] more singular than the Hebrew. The punctuation can hardly express the sense intended by the writer. The application of the adverbial
(?>?)
nvn
accus.,
which
it
implies,
is
is
supposed to convey
al.
not impossible,
point
J"li*n
niJEpN
treated as widows, although their husbands were alive, they are called
living
&W
ntj6tJ>]
As
is
mean for
three
is
days ;
and there
H3 nnNI
only to
come
at the
As We.
1
observes, tVthw
Dnr and noy iiQ nn&tt belong together, and fix the njno of v. 5. we then get, spoken in The athnah must thus be transposed to the tone of a command, Three days, and then stand thou (present
"TiliT
thyself) here
For
31
}
fl
cf.
Ex.
16, 6 DnjJVI
:ny
At even,
then ye shall
know,
etc. 7
DrPK
ijphl (Tenses,
123/3, 124).
wrong
must be an oversight
5.
,
<
it is
in^l] Qre
">nil,
which
may
2
,
2410;
lit.
cf.
from ^D^
shewed,
3
Lg.
*
p.
The
Kt., unless
(Kon.) the
(
nnl
c f. SWIM for
KHSM
Stade,
112",
cf.
GK.
68*.
lyiDH
}]
}D before a
:
art. is
much commoner
in Chr.
in all
books than HO
ii.
it is
most frequent
(Kon.
GK.
is
w.).
W?
jn.1]
? VI
be
harmful
to
read
1 EVV. living in widowhood yields an excellent sense ; but unfortunately neither a rendering, nor a legitimate paraphrase, of the Hebrew.
is
This
is
5,
is
but both
Jlo(
in use,
342
with
EVV.
fa]
is
openly) yi).
NO
Obs.
lest
he have found
cf. 2
Ki.
2,
16,
and
Tenses,
41
waw
io7<i
suggests that
NE
(GK.
Kal CTKiacm
.).
In
Ki.
2,
16 the
past tense
"Wy
^m]
and
LXX
(///.
:
TOI>S
6<0aAyum>s
f)fj.uv
Pesh.
U^JLo
p^yi
and pluck
distress us
Vulg.
:
7^\\
is
properly to
or take
away
(see Ges.
JJlo exemit, eduxit rem, v.c. festucam ex 10, Hithp. Ex. 33, 6 to pull or j/r//
0^"
mostly used in the sense of pulling away, i.e. Hence the text can only be rescuing, delivering, from an enemy. rendered either and deliver our eye, which here yields no sense ; or
though
it is
eye,
either
lit.
(Bo. Th.
cf.
Pesh.),
as
an expression
Singulare
se
meaning harm us
est
Ty ^vn
eius
auferre
oculum
alicuius, i.e.
oculis
(cf.
RV.).
AV.
(cf.
deliver
Rashi tt^yo
stand
way
is
Ewald, Hist.
deriving
LXX,
b^n,
^Q,
from ??
to
be
shadowy or dark
i.e.
For the
Hebrew saw
6, 8.
88, 10.
Job n,
20.
17, 7 etc.
(cr/ceTrao-flfJ
d<}>
TJHUV), reads
Dt. 23, 16
al.)
from
us,
obtaining legitimate means, exactly the sense which AV. obtained by illegitimate means. Now., retaining T^n, and take them as Gen. 31, 9. i6)/rom us. Bu., though adopting ^n, makes (^VH,
thus,
by
viz.
WJ^Jf? P3H]
and
8.
&WN y-inN] Read aw ^as nnx. Na NKWi Dy Dn] exactly as Jud. 19,
asv
cf.
on
I 9, 5.
XX.
Came
Ni] came meet them
6-8
343
/ _/h?/ o/~ them (accidentally). would be DHNIp^ N3. (RV.) 31 iBtob tap nun 2NV and Joab was girt with his warrior s )] his clothing, and upon it was the girdle of a sword fastened dress,
(= appeared)
1
to
(i.e.
the sword)
:
upon
The sentence
is
involved
and obscure
rendering of
though the
RV.
iBnsb V1D
a strange combination
not
"Oft,
would be the verb naturally used with VIC (read prob., also (the warrior s dress, "HO; see on I 17, 38);
"fan
in the sense
fern.
mD
text
:
The
tfttb
must be
inn
in
some
disorder.
2N1M
(LXX
V3n
irepi6luff|i6 os)
(cf.
17,
38.
39) vbjn
HD
:
mym
f
^y
rnS
this deviates
but
little
from
MT. Dhorme
y\
moxD
Tin vbyi
3NVi (Dh. writes i^iai? ^yo: to the view expressed in these restora According
te*ai>j
^y
"fan
(v.
8 end )
fell
to the
ground, and was then (though this is not mentioned) picked up by Joab with his left hand, in such a way as not to arouse Amasa s
Klo. Bu. Sm. Kitt., on the other hand, think that Joab suspicions. had two swords, an outside one in its usual place, which fell to the ground, and was left there, and another concealed under his dress on
his
left,
Amasa had no
to have
reason to suspect.
two words
l^>yi
(insert Kin)
\V\h
it
mcjftt
3"in
-fljn
and
as for Joab,
3,
(cf.
Jud.
16),
and upon
was
would hardly have kept his left hand, holding the concealed sword, under his dress, nn 2NV1 as he approached Amasa, would read 1*^ As Joab s right hand was iBnab bjn (Jud. 3, 16). 31 niDSB
etc. (so
Sm.
Kit.).
J"inn
"HJPI
mn
otherwise employed
(v. 9),
the 2NY
left
W2
for
n
s,
explains, as
how
the sword
came
to be in this hand.
differs
MT. On the
emend.,
also, in
and
still
more Bu.
considerably from
MT.
v.
10,
:
Amasa
hand
saw
344
it
;
and
had
fallen to the
seems
best,
on
^am
came
Sin,
:
ry\
and
it
(the sword)
out,
and fell.
The
text
contrary to idiom.
or)
the
nbsJ (see on
10.
ib
1 1
a
PWIP
~OJ>3]
reflexively,
I 26, 8.
guarded himself: so
by Amasa.
]
Ki.
6, 10.
V^y]
K^] 0zw
or
.
<5y
him,
.
i.
e.
IPS
cf.
in
cf.
on
also 2 Ki.
mt?n
and
3DM]
7, 18.
tyi
by him,
"!E>yi
is
when he saw every one who came the pf. with waw conv., carrying on
ptcp.
(GK.
n6 x
as
a frequentative, the
it
N3n~73 (=whosoever
does in present time (e.g.) Jer. 21,9 came) 7Qai NJflV! whoso goeth out and falleth to the Chaldaeans. etc. (Tenses, But T?y for ntsyi (Now.) would be an improvement: When 117).
in past time, just as
he saw every one who came to him slopping! stood still (EVV.) would require every one
.
When
"IPP
he saw that
i, 4).
? (Gen.
The
man
however, stand naturally before N"V1; and perhaps, with iTm (freq.) And it came to pass, prefixed, it should be transposed there:
(cf.
nan]
GK.
69^.
^o/"
(i
4. 5
rvni
n^ns]
Read nayo
nn nbs
hill
Abel of Bethi
Ma achah
with
etc.,
Now
Abil, a village on a
(1074
ft.),
overlooking
the Jordan-valley,
W.
W.
of Tell
el-Kadi (Dan).
For nayo,
cf.
on
<l
"13iT,
2l]
No
place or people
named DH2n
known
and
s
after the
movements,
XX.
the
8-if
345
coupled to them, yield no
to
*|
words and
intelligible sense.
athnah, then, must be moved back The sense of what follows turns upon the meaning of vnnx
The
s*
N3
is
nnx
"J^ri
or (to follow],
means
to enter
Ex. 14, 17
1 26, 3 2
onnnx INm
so
-iriN
Ki.
n,
15
Ch. 26, 17
K3 Nu.
as
is
25, 8.
Hence
jl
1NT1
will
mean,
and
viz.
Beth-Ma achah.
object in Vintf,
to
is
This shews that the subject of "QJP1, as well as the Sheba; and lends at the same time plausibility
l|
Klo.
"13n
73,
after
LXX
the
Kai Trai/res
-I
Dn33n~731 and
is
all
v.
the
i
Bichrites
as
1|
(the
following
as I 14, ip)
Sheba
described in
"133~J3;
and
meaning of
members
of his family
or clan took part with him and went in after him into the city in which
2
.
The
narrative reverts to
Sheba
pursuers
15.
PjN
simply=;DJ (not as
= how
much more: on
where
it
it
force
5
.
does not in fact appear to be required, and perhaps arose error out of the first two letters of IHHN it is not by expressed by LXX. Bu., followed by Kenn. Dh., supposes that a transposition has
:
Here
^33
"oy
onssn
^>3i
(Kt.)
in^i
btntJ
19, 44).
(adj.)
15.
1
nu
nb?K]
mourning
Though it does not usually follow the subject immediately (Jer. 44, 25). The reading (Th. al., after Vulg. omnesque viriekcti} D "in3n~,531 and all the young men (viz. followed after him [Joab] or pursued after him [Sheba]) is
2
s
;
meaning of
:
"HPIX
X3.
PjNn Gen. 18, 13. 23. 24 with a pron. JN P|N Gen. 40, 16 and with singular 16. 24. 28. 41, and K^H P(K frequency in Lev. 26 P|X1 w. 39. 40. 42. 44) ; Dil
(m>.
^K,
Dt.
2, ii. 20,
Nin
Nu.
and
""3
here.
These
e.
f]N) in prose
346
(<A-
285^): so DnjfO
its
form in
st.
*>2K
c.
(Kon.
Ki.
ii.
438;
:
iii.
Gen. 50, n,
:
n^TO
4, 12
cf.
BOJ
The
n-
loc.
in
j/. c.
GK.
90.
poured
out of baskets, of which the
as
2
So
regularly,
Ki.
19,
32.
Anglice,
outer wall
ITQ *JEyni] The 1 is difficult. i?n is explained to mean the smaller or outwork, as the Jews define it TOin p or N"^
"13,
surrounding a city, rampart (RV.) is not sufficiently distinctive, between which and the principal wall there would be a space, con
sisting, at least partly,
of a moat.
this
It
that
(the
the
word included
stood in
n^D)
space; and so Keil renders, the moat. But this is hardly likely.
other, to
And
it
$>PO
HlMn
:
ilB>K
in v. 16.
f>ra
rrosn
HB>N
but i^yn
neon new
it
*IEJ?ni
expect, though
it.
is
not
apparent
flDinn
i.e.
how
^Sr6
fall/
were battering
it.
is HlOin inncn
only in process,
and not
The expression is, however, a little peculiar; and Ew. completed. Bo. Th. Dh. treat the word as a denom. of mit? pit were making
a pit to cause the wall to fall, i.e. were undermining it (RV. marg.). LXX have Ivoova-av, and Targ. pn^yno, which no doubt represent
D^
ntD
Perhaps
it is
18-19.
TUT in]
finished
(a matter).
i.e.
for the
wisdom of
inhabitants, hence
a proverb arose advising people to consult them in any difficult under In 19* the woman, in saying aJN, speaks in the name of taking.
the
community
is
ps. sg.
(as I
5,
10),
though the
of
it
:
predicate
members
is a suspended st. c., comp. Gen. 34, 30 1SDO DO *Jt). to be explained on the principle of 21K JvJQ n&?N I 28, 7 where see
"ODN
XX.
the note.
e^eAiTTOV
i$-22
rjptarrjOr]
347
Iv 777
LXX
a WfVTO
OUTU>S,
have
^po)T>///.evo9
AySeA
KO.I
ev
Aav
et
ei>
ol TTKTToi
rov Icrpo^A
[epa>VTe?
CTrepcuTr^crovcrtv eva
A/3cA
(TV 8e
/cat
et
eeAt7rov.
TWV
crr^piy/AaTtov loyxx^Ajy
77x615,
KrA.
Here
made
MT.
and introduced
already into
precedes.
follows
:
Cod.
B by
The
^^
in
text presupposed
by the
NPBN ^BtP
in
TB>K
lW
H
blKB>
Let
them ask
Abel and
faithful
Dan whether
which is adopted by T. 195), We. Bu. Now.; i.e. if one desired iii. 264 (E. to find a place in which old Israelitish institutions were most strictly preserved, he was told to apply to Abel and to Dan : why should
Ew.
Hist.
Joab seek to destroy a city that was thus true character and nationality?
1
to
its
hereditary
8.
g^
2
;
^X^J
The
inf.
is
in
a derived conjugation,
Jos. 24, io
as happens sometimes:
4.
with Pi
el,
as here,
Is.
po
lel
and Hithpo
12 (contrast 25, 29). Mic. 2, 4. Nah. 3, 13. Zech. 12, 3. Job 6, 2, and with Hof. in JlDV nio Ex. 19, 12 (and often). Cf. GK. 113^.
19.
rPDr6]
Unsuitable to a
city.
Read
nriB b
c f. 20
nTi^K
ON),
Nestle,
Sm. Now.
destroy
(EVV.).
DN]
called
in
i.
an important and venerable city with dependent villages, Heb. idiom its "daughters," Nu. 21, 25 al. (Kenn.). Cf.
on
8,
21. ~frwo
ii.
run]
The
In
fut. instans.
cf. I
19,
On
v. 22,
see
on
I 28, 15.
is
22. DJjn
7rai/Ta
Ninni]
LXX
there
a doublet:
*<u
eioT?A0e
Ti-pos
is
TOV Aaov
and
the latter
We. lEWn.
But a Hif.
D^n
is
so rare
except at most in the participle (Is. 41, 20. Job 4, 2of), that forms of it cannot legitimately be introduced by conjecture into the MT. (Noldeke, ZDMG., 1883,
p.
Pi
el (as
NS3T)
348
genuine, and the
preferable to
which
it
points
(Tyn~;>3~,>fc<
~i?nrn)
is
MT.
(We.).
So Now.
bx [-aim.
8,
nt?sn
oyn
23-26. See
23. 7X]
b&nt5
it
16-18.
^N=^y: contrast 23 b and 8, 16. Of course ksi^ cannot be a genitive after KTBGr^a]
a strong case of
11
must therefore be
however,
in apposition with
all
it.
struction,
the
host,
Israel
is
between
the host
and
:
Israel,
1
unsuitable.
Grammar
K3Xn.
will
?NT^ &Q1T73, or
iT>nX
simply JOtfrr^:
17, 25.
"Han
preferable
(cf. 8,
16 ^y
3NV1
35
al.).
nan]
probably
(Kt.) recurs 2
signifies
Carians.
consisted of foreigners.
VP"!3n
}
19 (D tfim n3H), where it body-guard appears to have But here no doubt the Qr is right in reading
Ki.
n,
4.
s
The
king
as 8,
8,
24.
D-ntt]
LXX
Ki. 4, 6.
5,
28 DTT1N.
Apa/j.,
The
LXX Cod. B
D"nn
Cod.
Ch. 10, 18
(LXX
ASum/aa/*).
many
Nu.
less familiar
names,
26, or
Ezra
(cf.
passim
D11"
);
QTin
^y]
is
tnN&D,
gangs of men doing forced labour, such as an Eastern monarch is wont to exact from his subjects. The DID appears first as an institution in Israel
DCn
at the
end of David
it
reign
it
was more
fully
organized by Solomon,
:
who needed
was the
for the
Adoniram
officer
who
his
how unpopular
wreaked
their
it
populace, disappointed at
relax
father s imposts,
vengeance on
are
5,
?*WD
(cf. 9,
i
DO rpyn
15);
"l?y
Ki.
27
up (=to levy) a DO out of Israel DO? r6yn to levy (them) for a toiling
rpfl
labour-band
Ki. 9, 21
DO?
Dt. 20,
al.
to
become a
labour-
XX.
band;
"1?JJ
2]
XXL
349
Dp
1
10 to become a toiling
In Jud. i, 28. 30. 33. 35 certain Canaanites are described as reduced to labour-gangs by their Israelitish conquerors.
labour-band.
overseers of labour-gangs (or gang-masters). See The rend, tribute depends on a baseless Rabb. derivation Lex. 586 f. from D3D (Lex. 493 b ): it suggests a totally incorrect idea; and it
Ex.
1 1
D^BD
nb>
is
it
RV.
al.
i.e.
of
But
Pesh.
i-.]^.
^jso? (cf.
njvn of
Judah
(see
on
I 30, 27).
It is
observed that in notices of this kind the home, not the family, is usually mentioned; and I 30, 27 shews that David had friends in Yattir.
Yattir
may
an old
In any case
Klo. Bu.
Sm.
retain
nwn.
Appendix
to the
21-24.
An
1-14
of
the sons
the famine in Israel stopped through the Saul by the Gibeonites ; () 21, 15-22 ex of
(c)
s
22 David s
and
Hymn
of Triumph
23, 8-39
s heroes;
/r.
8);
(d) 23,
1-7 David
Last Words;
list
(e)
of David
(f) 24 David s
(a) 21,
i.
census
of the people^.
s sons sacrificed by the Gibeonites.
1-14. Saul
31
K>pTl]
culum Domini.
(I 22,
Ex. 33,
7.
The
technical expression
^a
i?NB>
10
al.).
and
for his
:
bloody house
"it^K
LXX
style
f in
related, as also
b
i
and
Further, as the Appendix interrupts the continuous narrative ch. 9-20. Ki. 1-2 (p. 286 note], it may be inferred that it was placed where it now stands
had been
Its
than the compiler of the main compiler, presumably, thus lived at a later date narrative of Samuel.
350
O.VTOV Oavdria
(rests) blood
aifjuiT<av=&ft
nh*3"74W*
his house
8. (cf. 16,
The words
nrP2
in
is
in
MT.
have simply been wrongly divided (cf. v. 12 5, 2): no doubt once written uniformly
Hebrew
z.
instances, modernized.
p. xxxii
f.
a b 198. K?] Lex. 2i6 3b, 24i 3b; Tenses, In 13121, the imper. is used Cf. Mic. 6, 6 mm Dips nS3. 3. HB2] instead of the more normal voluntative, for the purpose of expressing
non
cf.
Ki.
4.
i,
12;
Ew.
347
a
;
Tenses,
65;
GK.
no
But see on
I 5, 10.
f y\
137~fNl]
and
any man
to death in Israel.
9, 15.
? px, as
al.
:
language, Ezra
ck. 14, 19-
Ch. 22, 9
Tenses,
202.
i.
Cf.
(w)
t5>N
D37
ntPJfK
What
b
;
do
for
you?
336
(unusually) omitted.
The
constr.
GK. What do
cf.
120), Keil,
ye say ? I
will
*a
being
it
do
for
you
= whatsoever ye
in that case
EVV.)
yields
is actually expressed by LXX) be more in accordance with usage (cf. on I 20, 4). What itpy wro TWJ? DJVNn no (lit.) See, however, Jud. 9, 48 seen (that) I have done ? hasten and do like me. have ye (no must
a better sense:
would
^3
not be treated as
5.
IJ
if it
late
^~np
that which.)
IDipa]
that
of a perfect tense:
we should be destroyed (EVV.) is no rendering (so that) we have been destroyed (RV. marg.)
ly
to
would require
"1E>N
be expressed: moreover
mean
to destroy
we should not/
So
LXX
e^oXeflpeuo-ai rjfids.
(What
follows,
MT.
^ntplpD,
1
nsi
:
as Jud. 20, 5.
Sta TO avrov
aSiKia alfMTtuv
7T6/H
a paraphrase of
D^DT
Oavary
is
a partial
doublet to
XXL
6.
Ijb
2-6
351
ffW ]
Kt.
is
Qre M?")^. Both conjugations are in perhaps somewhat more elegant (i Ki. 2, 21. 2 Ki.
w"[ri3?;
The
construction as below,
v.
n.
9.
miri?
jyiDBTl
w.
13.
Nu.
25,
4 Dnis ypjn
is
TU mrr^
on
31,
10).
The
exact sense
uncertain.
J.
is
2
W.
398
/*5jl,
this would suit l^l 9, but hardly Ch. 25, 12, where that form of punishment is mentioned, $. ; CD^O: (rare) is to beat (Dillm., the expressions used are different.
"IH3
and
Lex. 913).
dislocated,
hence Ges. to impale (cf. Aq. dvaTTT/yiaWt), because in this 17. i8f) form of punishment the limbs were dislocated. Other versions express
the idea of expose
(LXX
here ef^Aia^eu
in
Nu.
TrapaSeiy/AaTt^eiv
Pesh. in Nu. aoi9); or render crucify (Targ. here 2^X; Vulg. crucifigere, affigere ;
(Symm.
Kpf^d^fLv
kill ;
Vulg.
in
Nu.
suspendere],
and Pesh.
here
least
y*a>
Perhaps crucify (in late Heb. sacrifice. an unnatural extension of the limbs (cf. yp
:
27V), implying at
11
it
26), is
better,
vS^
v. 9, to
with Luc.).
read with Klo. Wi?l and they were hung (and D^ there, Expose/ though a natural consequence of either impale
ment or
is
crucifixion,
can hardly be the actual meaning of ypin it justification. Cheyne remarks justly
:
(Exp. Times,
a religious
Aug. 1899,
:
p.
seems to be
synonym of n?n
but
must
also,
it
some
"
special form, or
"VCD
hxc>
method, of hanging.
ny3:a]
The hill pnn) on which according to v. g hung can hardly be any other than the hill
5,
>"
by Gibeon
itself.
If
however }y:m
25),
restored for
i""
nynn
9)
(cf.
(LXX Tra
<fv
TaySawv)
falls
is
thus to be
itself.
hB>
ira
i"*
(cf.
and
"inn
(We.).
became corrupted into im (E. Castle ap. Then.), nynan }ym was understood in the sense of Read accordingly mn^ iri3 |y33a ( so Bu. Now, Dh. etc.).
v.
through of
"VrO
h{<^
352
The mrp
will
hill
on which the
great high-
place of Gibeon
is
(DS ^tf] With the pron. expressed, as in a reply a slight emphasis not unsuitable: cf. ch. 3, 13. I 26, 6. Jud. 6, 18. n, 9. i Ki.
2 Ki. 6, 3.
2, 18.
7.
i
Comp.
I 20,
Tenses,
160 Obs.
1
n.
i"*
ny25?]
See
42. 23,
8.
The
Ki. 2, 43.
8.
n K
ra navi] Saul
Pesh.
concubine, ch.
3, 7.
MSS.
LXX, and
21]):
nin<
[*-,
1
.
see I 18, ip
9.
^sb]
Kt. B^y^KJ]
they
fell
is
defended by
Bo. Keil, and interpreted to mean they the thought would be expressed most
by seven similarly.
:
But
men
fell
together, this
for though seven illogically by no means tantamount to a group of seven which is what the Hebrew would signify, the
is
I^S"
and
the seven of
them
together
and
the three of
al.
them
Nu.
12, 4 al.;
D^V?^
the four of
them
Ez.
i,
D^lTXia] So already LXX e v Trpomns, but D^Nin is what would be expected. No doubt the 2 is a lapsus calami. On the sing,
"jru,
see
on
I i, 2.
11.
UK
13*1]
So Gen.
27, 42.
xi.
See
GK.
121*; Ew.
295^
and
227-229. 12. Dl^n] Kt. Dvri the regular form: Qre D^pn, as though from xbn (GK. cf. D N^n Dt. 28, 66. Hos. 75"; Konig, i. 539, 544)
:
11,7;
D
also
?Nt5>J!
Yoma
DB Kt.]
3, 9,
Pe dh
2,
3, 7.
D^Dn
DW>B
n&
Qre.
is
D^n^Q
occurs
much more
7, 13).
frequently than
13.
BVOT&n:
found (e.g.!
25, 33
4, 7.
al.
ISDN^]
Jer. 8, 2.
add with
LXX
18,
28
among
the
But Targ. explains characteristically B (brought up} 21D b so [Jer.] Quaestiones, ad loc. ; 5a^. I9 (see Aptow. 1909, p. 251).
1
n^aTl
ZAW.
XXL
cities
Its site is
"injn]
6-16
353
unknown.
and
let
himself be entreated
(sc.
al.
successfully)
the Nifal
is
tolerativum
(GK.
51).
So Gen.
25, 21
to
slaughter
for
sacrifice (Wellh.
Heid? 118
I.e.
to,
;
n.,
227
f.)
so (?)
Ex.
8, 4. 5al.) will
weakened afterwards
make
(6)
i5f.
.
From
nr&Ofl Try Tini] it is probable that Gob: observe in those two verses the
v.
article
norpsn, which
is
20.
one, now, would read the words 333 ttB M v. 1 6, regarded by them 323 ^Bty and it will be granted that 33 and selves, otherwise than as
;
No
is
and
Gob
is
and stood
31
*"pi>*3
stand in juxtaposition
in
in
ejjH is
concealed the
1
name of
i|
the Philistine, and perhaps a verb as well, such as !, of which inx i i6 b would be the sequel. It is no loss to be rid of the name YishboDp"
David grew wearied ; and, as has been remarked, the scene of the battle can least of all at the begin ning remain unmentioned (We.). Read, therefore (after DTlfc^S)
benob,
that
nsin
*"lv*3
recoverable.
1
The
site
Gob
18
is
i
unknown.
Ch. 20, 4 D Nsnn
6.
nsnn
n^n]
i
So
(in
T^D).
n ?17,
article
the plur. in
sing,
is
The
the
20, 6. 8).
occurs in
names of
n.
Og
of
D^NQin
12, 4.
isfi.i
"irTO
13, 12);
on
5,
SW.
A a
354
Jerusalem; 17, 15; Gen. 14, 5 (E. of Jordan). 15, 20. unusual T^ cf. the p:yn H iv Nu. 13, 22. 28. Jos. 15, 14.
l^p]
from
p.P,
LXX),
spear
).
from Arab.
Jjls
to
r0,
^3
^w
5 SOia): so Bu.
Sm.
Now.
(cf.
(not Dh.).
I 17, 5).
Ibs. av.
on
supply
ntJHn]
new
or,
which
a corruption of
name
of
club.
some
LXX
Kopvvrjv a
17.
^X-lti"
"13T1N]
in a
tent
or house being
a figure of the continued prosperity of its owner (fy. 18, 29. Pr. 13, 9. promised to the house of David, Job 1 8, 6) or of his family (cf. the
i
Ki.
n,
36.
1
15, 4.
Ki. 8, 19
=2
18-22 =
1 8.
333]
f]D]
In
Ch. 20, 4
On
one and
the
same
comp.
p. 4,
37-39.
rp3
19]
Ton
n"b
nx Dr6n
Dn ny p
x
pni>
71.
ms
icni?
ns
my p
its
pn^x 71.
into the text here
It is evident that
way
the error
LXX
i
2
;
and
that
Ty
for
ny,
with
LXX,
Is
nx iDH^n
this,
and TIN
*fcrb
ON
a corruption of
I 17
or cor
it
made
for the
(where
is
Qre
"Vy
as
i.e.
LXX,
"iy,
Pesh.
(Jerome
filius
saltus
[cf.
Aptowitzer,
ZAW.
1909, p. 252],
a
Or, at least, than Codd. BA (Apiupyftn). Some twenty others, however, have and Lucian reads /cat (Trara^tv E\\avav vios Ia8Siv viow rov EX/ rov Apaipi
;
To\iaO.
XXL
David who
slays Goliath), or
is
16-20
355
the original text,
TIN
^r DN
and
nx
that
When
it
native readings
the former
considered,
the
is
the conclusion
more probable. It is scarcely credible that him a text identical with that of Ch., even
it
letters in
had become
17 that
as to
obliterated or obscure,
of
it
make
state that
Elhanan
It is
Ya ir
Gath
not
brother
of
DN
the original text (which could readily be imagined), which the latter
for TIN,
and the
for
still
the Beth-lehemite
er6viK
On
Chronicles
Samuel by the Chronicler or even by a copyist of the is So even Bertheau (on Ch.), as well as obvious.
iii.
Ewald
(Hist.
of Israel,
p. 266),
Kuenen
(Onderzoek,
volved,
if
10;
23. 4)*.
Upon
p. 122. I 17, 7.
the historical
question in
the reading of
Samuel be accepted as
See on
See Kennedy,
nwoa
p*ld]
:
irvon pjn]
i.e.
20. Kt.
cf.
i
rilTO
"^JN
Nu.
This
13, 32
J,
the
pnv
Ki.
n,
33.
however,
13 times in Job),
the
pi.
TJV
and
chiefly late
(GK.
87
);
does
avyp
with
LXX
(KO!
is
best to read rn
Ch. 20, 6;
vv.
cf.
!TTO
is
C JN I s .
45,
I4
unlike
18.
19,
without the
art., in
adv. accus.
in
number
in
i
cf.
on
6.
I 6, 4.
nS"ir6]
So
v.
22,
and
Ch. 20,
(Nnn!>).
The
unusual
Griitz (Gesch.
i.
original text
TUn D^J
TIN
Dn!>
}3
pn^N
71.
356
retention of the
the prep. 1
may
arise
as a proper name.
2i a
epm]
}"Jp?
2ib Kt.
>yct2>]
So
.riK]
it
LXX
(2^et)
d
Qr6
Kyotf.
See on
I 16, 9.
:
22.
Ew.
277
compares Jud.
DS
having nearly, as
four, they
as regards these
in the transition
were/
etc.),
to something new,
sometimes, as here,
;
of
a thought:
Kon.
iii.
108-110.
But probably
1^ (GK.
(c)
cf. v.
n,
above.
22.
This recurs (with textual variations) as ty. 18, and has been so adequately dealt with in Commentaries on the Psalms accessible to
the English student, that a fresh series of explanatory notes does not
David
Last Words
is
DNJ]
The
name
usually
!TliT
(occasionally
is
a synonym, as pnxn
with the
24.
19,
4):
joined
"i33n
of a
human
15 (with
i
Pr. 30,
("OJn):
is
ytj>3
personified.
&2] The
tone
is
the
retrocession,
is
however,
syllable,
when
the penultima
an open
i.
(GK.
29;
edd.,
298; Kon.
475).
The
P,
found
^y]
in
many
is
?y
construed
"QltJ*
Dpn
not
raised
up on high
as Hos.
7,
16 ^y $b
they return,
(but)
/>wards;
u,
inxip
is
11
?y~7N they
call
it
Awards,
if
correct.
Elsewhere (except
;
in
D1TD)
l
rare,
error)
a
2
I 13, 21
mtDTIpn.
;
(also probably
\f/.
late
:
7 an
;
Ki.
7,
12 Kt.
Qoh.
Neh.
9,
Cf.
GK.
35.
XXL
jn]
is
21
XXIII. 2
of
(the) jo/z^j
J.),
0/"
357
Israel.
i,
Lit.
pleasant,
agreeable
i,
Cant,
16,
and
26 1ND
),
noyj)
necessarily
psalms
25, 5 (rwy
D^ny
TOT),
i^.
95,
2.
mean
(a),
= The
25, 3
Ew.
0^0
JTJ,
Jer. 32,
iii.
19 MSJjn i?H3,
i/r.
119,
-pi
B- En etc.
(GK.
128*; Kon.
336^),
and
T
^JOB"
limiting,
compound
idea
nn
D^yJ, like
Dt.
i,
war ;
50, 8
DB2>D
the weapons of his war, ~bo\.hisweapons-qf~ ^y3; 28, i DnBK ntaB? TUK3 JY1BJ[ the croivn of
Ephraim ; and
the
on
ch. 8,
10
135?
Or
"
does
it
"joy
If (a)
(Sm.) or the "darling" (Klo. Bu. Kenn. Kit.) of the songs of Israel? be right, David will be alluded to as the writer of graceful and
attractive
poetry
(cf.
Am.
6,
b
),
suggests
much
of the
titles
of the Psalms
if
(b)
be
right,
it
will allude
him
as
celebrated
by
(cf.
18, 7
= 21,
12
= 29,
5).
284) supports (a), and it is, grammatically, a perfectly legitimate rendering but most moderns prefer (3). The
Konig (iii.
28 i h
Stilistik,
^.ij,
as
perhaps
2.
),
is
precarious.
131]
in
is
used similarly, of
2.
God
Zech.
(never
of
men
)
.
6. 8 a
Hos.
13.
a i, 2
Hab.
4,
2, i
and
in the phrase
6, 4.
"mri
"]K7On
2, 2. 7.
i. 4. 5. is
is
5, 5. 10.
The
(e.g.
is
usual
the
2
;
subject
God,
is
i?K
131
Hos.
b i, 2 )
and
it
a question what
"131.
In some
;
meaning
would be admissible
25, 39).
i.
19, 3;
3, 23. 24.
T3
Is. 20, 2.
Hos.
12,
n b al.
358
but these
will
Ew.
iff) understood
*T3y to
the phrase
on the analogy of a
to play with,
labour
speak
i,
14
al.),
in the sense
of
to
p. 3
cf.
C.
H. H. Wright
force
1
:
on Zech.
i, 9). to
strengthened
again,
(A/
2
having
the
of a
others,
to look at:
3 yot?)
suppose
.
it
to
express the
idea
<?mreden)
On
Ewald appears
to
however
it
i>K
r6o
19, 5.
bx^W
Tita]
as
b compared with 3
The
variation,
hvTW 1W]
18.
f
Is.
30,
29:
cf.
ofc.
22,
3.
32.
47;
Dt. 32,
4.
15.
31. 37y\
^D] When
(v.
just one,
When
4)
God,
Then
is it
b&\Q
is
a ptcp. absolute;
on
2,
7,
17.
9,
33
(Tenses,
126; 135. 6;
4,
GK.
u6 w ):
25;
marking the
34 (Tenses,
the
pred.,
comp. Job
Obs.
;
6 (Delitzsch);
Pr. 10,
15,
125
chief
GK.
143
d
).
The
break in clause
<5
should be at
For nNT
as adv. accus.,
GK.
n8i.
4.
J1KT3.
Then
when
young grass to shoot after rain out of the The beneficent operation of a just and gracious rule is compared to the influence of the sun, on a cloudless morning after rain, in
the refreshing
That maketh
earth.
1
a
Konig, Offenbarungsbegriff des AT.s, ii. (1882), p. 179. Riehm, Messianic Prophecy (ed. a), 1891, p. 41.
XXIII. 2-s
1P3 niiOl]
We.), in the
359
is
LXX
i.
KCU eV 0eoo
:
<WTI,
which
God
But
if
(of
"11N
and
is
doubtful
the addition
^2
in poetry,
and px
con
they become equivalent to the English without: Ex. 21, out free, without money; Job 24, 10 PJD3 ptf D3n nsyi she shall go
covering ;
12,
24.
fc^
164).
after rain
1BEO
Through brightness
the
young grass
1
fiJJ of a brightly shining light, as (springeth) out of the earth. of the cause, as Job 4, 9. 14, 19 D ? Is. 62, i. Pr. 4, 18; and }
"!
rnc^ DVD
is
(cf.
on
7, 29).
But there must be some error here. and the two nouns with
1 **
verb
imperatively required;
P
is
??^J
:
c f-
J oe l 2
>
22 )
al.
|1D
(iDDO naao)
in
earth springeth
right
might be a
sufficient
change
may be
104, 14),
to
n*.?? or even
? (Zech. 9, 17);
gleam (viz. in the sunlight after the rain). 3313D, to judge from the Qal, and ^, suggests the idea of fruit too much to be
making
suitable for
differs
5.
KEH.
For
is
not
my
For he hath appointed for Set forth in all things and secured.
For
a
,
God ? me an everlasting
pleasure,
?
covenant,
all
my
welfare,
and
it
all
my
is
to spring forth
"O
In
v.
explicative (Lex.
473
c), intro
in v. 3 b -4
v.
the b 3 ~4,
:
David ground
in
v. 5
own
dynasty,
on the
his
assurance that the welfare which he desires himself for his house and
people
will
be promoted by God.
360
tion in v. 3^-4.
N^
is,
*3
the question
is
(on I
ttb
"O
u,
12).
The
case
D^iy
7,
fVO
Now.
etc.
is
an allusion to
J133
7,
12-16.
JV3l),
26 b (fish
rr?V
in TOy
i6
(so
Dh.),
my
house
is
established with
an expression borrowed probably from legal terminology, and intended to describe the TVD as one of which the terms are fully and duly set forth (comp. the forensic use God,
of
"py
in
is
Job 13,
al.
to state
and
which
or injury,
y^
suff.
welfare, as
Job
5, 4.
n.
Psalms, as 12,
6. 18, 3.
stand the
from yE%
n"}D7
Ex. 15,
2= Is.
read
a song,
or, better,
^"IBT),
contrary
i5o
will
be resumptive of the
a just
before.
ub
by
used figuratively: comp. II Isaiah 45, 8. 58, 8. 61, But HvJP cause it to prosper would be a good emendation.
HDV
whom men
spurn and extirpate by force, with the love and honour awarded
his people to the righteous rulers described in vv. 3-4.
6.
But worthlessness
as thorns chased away are For not with hand do men take them.
all
of
them
^y6n
often:
in
is
Is.
32, 7
suff.
D
in
Jp
1^>3
Tenses,
whom
L
Qr&3 refers to the persons 2), The form the by6l is conceived implicitly to inhere.
< <
and the
Dn?3 (GK.
etc. (Stade,
9i
to be explained on the analogy of OD?5?, ^^~^, b 350*. 3; io7 . i): this uncontracted form of the suffix
f
)
is
of 3
pi.
in
MT.
(except
in \hzfem.
^L ^
1
Ki7>
37
>
n5
?^ ri ? Ez.
16,
53
and
in a few forms
a b such as j$W3pGen.3i,a8. fn^DEz. 13,17: Stade, 353 ia,y, 2,353 ), but it must be assumed in Jer. 15, 10 [see p. xxviii]; cf. Dn3D once,
Job n,
Dney
often,
is
350*. 4; 377^
an oversight], D\v
18, 18
always.
"1JP
is
XXIII.
20, 8
r
/,
WI
the
put
to
flight (^. 3 6,
T:ni>).
-n
2 Ki. 21,
:
8
it
nmxn
is
i?tns
i>n
But
word
excites suspicion
for
be applied to thorns. Klo. proposes "CHO f^P (cf. Jud. 8, 7. 16); so Sm. Bu. (alt.) Now. Dh. For T3 see on I 26, 23. The subj. of inp
11
is,
4).
7.
But the
man
with
a spear
And
K.^, on
viz. in
fire
iT
K<?D
2 Ki. 9, 24,
is
lit.
weapon
concerned.
in (their) place/ or
in the sitting,
which
is
interpreted to
is
mean
on
the spot.
posed meaning
for expressing
it
(Job 40, 12
Dnnn
DW1
Tin 1.:
I 14, 9).
Nor
is
cessation, annihilation
3,
The word
is
error
cjn^; and, it cannot be doubted, has arisen in the text by from mtja in the line below.
:
C Conjectural restorations of 5 ~7
Now.
left
vacant) -)31
pp3
J1
is
bjJb WDtf N^
||
13
|
^DH
g^
<?3\
.................
||
f)1"lt^
Dm
<&M
j?a
N^ t^w
n*3 N^
Wb o
||
^3
nn^3
Now.
;iai^
{yN31
it
N^
needed
i.
e.
they are
H^J
pD3)
(or
"1310
pin
t^
J1
^13
^3
i>^*)
o.
ar<?
For not by {human} hand (Job 34, 20) ( away, nor doth man touch them ; iron and the shaft of a spear doth not
K?
profit] them, but, etc.).
//z^ taken
deliver (or
poem, comp. Ewald, Die Dichler des Alien Bundes, i. i The 20. (1866), pp. 143-145; Orelli, Old Testament Prophecy, central idea is the prophetic thought, expressed by David in the
this
On
if his
successors
upon
guided by righteous principles of government, his dynasty ( house, as 7, 1 6), under the blessing of God, will be established and prosper.
362
This thought is developed in the three strophes (vv. 3 -4, 5, 6-7) which form the body of the poem. Observe the finished parallelism of the exordium (vv. 13*, forming a strophe of eight lines).
(e)
the Philistines
(comp. 21,
of David s
heroes.
23,
i
839 = 1
s
Ch.
n,
ii
4i
twelve of the
names
recur also in
David
army.
lists,
as they
is
it
stand in
MT.,
the
names
in
which
form
2
is
original, or
whether both
i
may
Ch.
not be corrupt
Sam.
23.
n.
Ch. 27.
naea 3B*
9
ii.
n.
wean p
4.
iwnr p
rnnxn
xa.vnrMnnrTpinri>M
mn
2O.
8.
HK
1
20.
yTirf
irraa
22.
iT33
5.
24.
26.
asv
ns
7.
3KV
25-
nn p mnn mnn
ypnn
t^py
nn p
27.
26.
10.
9.
yipnn
TVinayn nryax
27.
12. 29.
II.
nno
naya
13.
15.
nnta
^nataan
mya p a an p PI
onyns
n^n
"rrN
31.
^an
3o
a.
Taa
14.
ainynan
XXIII. 8
2
363
i
Sam.
23.
Ch. ii.
nn
nsrnan niciy
32.
mn
nsnmn rmy
"wan
33
32j>i
133
34.
Dpn
"oa
33-
nnnn
niop
33
mn TIP p
p
-GDI-IN
:jniin^
DNTIN
35.
34. ^nsytDn
p
36-
^B^K
nan
35.
n
i"0">an
nsn
""Tya
37-
TDK nxn
unxn
36.
nav
jn:
p
nan
^Na s
in T
38-
nan
39.
-inao
37-
aiEyn pbx
nnsan nna
38.
nn\n
40.
39First
41
nnn
come
(vv.
the
Shammah
two
others,
Three/ Ishba al, Eleazar son of Dodo, and 8-17), whose exploits are specially recorded, then
(vv.
Three,
24-39).
but
who ranked
above the
(vv.
na^a 3B]
LXX
;
le^oo-^e
cf.
(i.e.
ntPa BXN, as
2,
8 etc.);
Luc.
Ieo-/3aaX (i.e.
^ya^N
on
14, 49);
LXX
1 ;
Ch. II
Ire/3aAa,
Ie<re/3aAa),
Luc.
leo-cre/JaaA
Ch. 27 2o/3aA.
first
The
name was
thus evidently
Py.?^
(so
Geiger,
will
ZDMG.
then have
been
first
altered to
We. n^a^N
^ya^N
(on
4,
2),
whence
LXX
;
lefioo-Qf, this
Also Codd. 44, 74, 120, 134, 144, 236, 243, leue/SaaX
364
p. 120),
which
in its turn
rid of
was corrupted
by a
different
still
meo w.
:
In
Ch.
n,
27
i?y3
was got
but in each of the three passages the original name existed uncorrected in the MSS. by which some texts of the
change
LXX
32.
22.
were
revised.
Read *?bann
Explained to
2 Ki. 10, 25 al.):
with
mean
We. Kp. etc. cf. i Ch. n, n. 27, knights B^hs? (Ex. 14, 7. i Ki. 9,
:
""
un
accounted
for.
From
i
i
is
we must
Ch.
n,
or (with Lucian,
latter is
Ch.)
:
nf&ffa Btn
Ishba
The
1
probably
Now. Dh.)
i
al is styled
Chief oi the
.
Three.
The words
But
Ch.
z>.
n, n,
18.
Most moderns are meaningless ftVJrrnK -niy Kin he brandished (Is. 10, 26)
this is rather
;
spear
cf.
LXX
LXX translation
which Klo.
of Chronicles (We.).
thinks points to
rrjv Siao-Kev^v,
Ch. 12, 38), improved by Marquart &3"J5JP (cf. into n5?J?O Tiy brandished his axe (Jer. 10, 3. Is. 44, I2f): so Bu.
Dh.
i^tfn
l"iy
;
l|
Eth.
pvn z row
(the
common word
Is.
HVyo
Jer. 10, 3.
44, 12,
and
in
Lex. 623); Targ. N3 3fD= Talm.: Syr. U*l axe (rare): cf.
p.
86
f.).
Either
possible
and
it is
is
right.
niNE
over
800
Ch.
slain
1 1,
ones/
has
i.e.
in triumph, after
he had
is
slain them.
For
all
rt?
r i
BW.
But
has ewaKoo-tous] and is by also more probable independently, as otherwise Ishba al would have
attested
who
no
(Thenius).
i"n
9.
5:
I]
so Kt. and
Ch. 27, 4:
Qre,
LXX
(TOV
Tra.Tpa8eX<t>ov
1 On the curious rend, of the Vulg. ( ipse est quasi tenerrimus ligni vermiculus ), based on a Haggadic interpretation of 13"ny and IJifyn, see Aptowitzer, ZAW.
1909, P. 252
nM rmro PDW
aw
ys ii*y
XXIII. 8-1}
avrov),
is
365
and
Ch.
1 1,
12.
I|
seems best
njZlN,
my
cf.
probably short for n*"n fl*?^ etc.; .7?. 3289 f., and
:
Yah
52
end; Gray,
^nriN
1
p]
No
/Vc^. Names, 60 ff. ; and also above, p. xc (on mn). and 27 in doubt an error for Tinsn, as in i Ch.
Ch.
8, 4
words
mnK is the name of a Benjaminite clan. In i Ch. 27 the 1TJ&N appear to have accidentally fallen out before nil.
after
Ch. D Di Dan
m ny
rpn Kin
as
Th.
is
That
the text of
Samuel
imperfect appears independently (i) from the construction of spn with 3, which is not found elsewhere, and not substantiated by 5 Ppn
2
MT.)
i
before
1SDN3, which
had retreated
in
(cf.,
from a
siege,
2; and on
io b they return.
10. Nin]
Read,
after the
preceding
in
Dy
rvri
but one), Kim (Luc. Pesh. Sm. Bu. etc.). 31 p3ini] The muscles became so
stiff
them.
ii.
28
my
perished before me until the evening, could not be loosed from the handle of the sword. fingers
The Kusman
when
than.
HW:
ch. 2, 28.
IN] Position as I 21, 5. Ex. 10, 17 al. Dysn *]. b 11. MJN] Luc. HAa, whence Klo. Dh. (i Ki.
4, 18).
mn]
^JD?]
Read T^ri,
i"
as
v.
!"
(v.
13) yields
(iii.
Read
etc.
with Bochart,
njnj) to
Kennicott,
(Jud. 15, 9
Ew.
:
141),
Kp. Bu.
Lehi
Luc. eVt o-iayova); and note the following DC?. ii-i2. r6l13 nyiB>n ... DC? Mni] In i Ch. ii, 13-14 these words
(slightly varied) are referred to the exploit of Eleazar, the words b a nvb to omitted. been
from
accidentally (incl.) having Ch. has D^ly t? barley. D^iy and took his stand 12. ayrvi] similarly I 17, 16.
lenfiles
:
l^yi
For
13-17.
1
An
3.
Kt.
D^C?] An
evident error
These
366
Eleazar, and
named
v.
24
mentioned; so
Thirty
is
Thirty have not, however, yet been right in treating vv. 13- 17* as not
suits
8-12 much
better than
B>S1
I4~i7
a
).
pression
leader (v.
the
;
18
cf.
LXX, Pesh. (though seems out of place: the standing ex it), where it is used, denotes their Thirty/ and also is peculiar: we should expect The Heb. 8).
t?N*l
is
and
it
tJ>N1,
D^ JOn
i
D*B^Bt3
(GK.
134.
see Gen.
18, 28. Jos. 6, 8. 22. I 17, 14); but, as exceptions occur (Jud. 11, 33.
Ki. 9, ii
his
esp.
xviii.
Kon Nu. 1 6, 35. Jos. 4, 4 3*3 and TV? D luminous synopsis of constructions of numerals in AJSL.
[
:
"*
>
(1902), p. isSff. ; Herner, Syntax der Zahlworter, 1893, pp. See the next note. 93-119), this ought not perhaps to be pressed.
Tp
to
thus of time.
^N] cannot mean in or during harvest Luc. has ei? rrjv irerpav and so
}
:
for
i
7X
is
not used
"^D
Ch. 11,15
but the
"in
which the
this
three heroes
went
is
stated after
^X
is
an objection both to
reading,
KcuW)
that
),
is
Tp
any place-name (LXX cis Perhaps Bu. is right in the suggestion should be read (before at the beginning of harvest t?N1 t?N1 as Jud. 7, 19. Nu. 10, 10.
also to the supposition that
"VXp.
and
concealed under
D^iy
mj?] Read
cf. 5,
1 7
probably
ffiHJJ
n"TC:
i.
With nTI
1886, JTn] the fern, of D I 18, 18 according to Noldeke, i.e. a clan, or company of related families, making a raid together 176, (Lex. 312^).
D^NS"!
ZDMG.
No
14.
mrooa] miron
in or at
I 22, 4. 5.
:
Dn? JV3]
15.
cistern.
Bethlehem
37
note.
Qre
">N2O
was no
none
well
there
known
Bethlehem
in later times
there seems to be
XXIII. ij-i8
now (Rob.
1
367
Id el-miyeh (on I 22,
i),
i.
470, 473).
If
Adullam was
at
Bethlehem would be about 13 miles from it. 17. niiT ] Read, with many MSS., Lucian (napa Kvptov), Pesh. Targ. and Ch., miTD, in accordance with usage (e.g. I 26, n).
.
,
Din]
is,
On
the aposiopesis,
:
cf.
Ew.
it is
303*;
GK.
i67
a.
The
true
aposiopesis
however, extreme
and
better to insert
:
nn^X (LXX)
it is
after DntPajn.
but though
that
L],
etc., is,
by the
it
for
Nu.
16,
n3B>
2 Ki.
22
nan nnN
3,
inB>p:n
-pirn
Am.
5,
25;
2 Ki.
with other
i,
words, Gen.
n. Nu.
6.
Job
12.
Nu. 23,
Jud.
n,
Ki.
24. Dt. 31, 17. Jer. 44, 21. Ez. 34, 2 D^jnn
iyv jsvn
of their
Nibn.
lives
:
Dni5J>2J3]
The 2
23.
is
cf.
2,
18-23.
1
Th e
Thirty.
8.
Kt.
*J?hwi]
l
,
The
we should
read,
with
Pesh.
;
We. Gratz
in
Berth, (on
(see 23
a
).
Ch.
n,
20
f.)
DB^fn
:
DKO^ n-|Jp
to the
i9
Thirty,
and
but he was not equal of the Thirty ih (similarly of Benaiah, in v. 22 b ) occasions difficulty. In spite of i Ch. n, 21 (RV. marg.) it does not appear that a second triad of worthies, to which Abishai and
distinguished
beyond the
ne6tJ>3
rest
DB>
Three.
Benaiah might have belonged, is here really indicated ; and yet, as Three (Ishba al, Eleazar, it seems, the reference cannot be to the
Shammah):
equal them.
for
it
is
The
majority
of
n^7^3
like the
Three
like that
actually belong to
ap. Kautzsch),
them;
or,
with Pesh.
We.
Berth.
Now.
Dh. D^tp?
the
and 23
among
Thirty,
Abishai
In a note on the
lists
of David
i.
(1874), pp.
419-428.
368
(emph.)
others
;
more
J.
T.
however,
DtJ>
223)
nt!O$3
10, 10.
i?
N?1.
14. 16, 9.
n,
etc.;
21, 17.
l|
19.
^n]
3n=A
it
that
..?
9,
(in a
simple interrogation).
29,
I
15.
8,
Job
9.
6,
22 (expecting
*3,
comp. on
Here, however, an
required, which does not seem to be compatible The word does with the usage of ^n (AV. R V. interpolate not ). not stand in i Ch. n, 21, or in the similarly worded sentence below,
v.
Ch.
n,
D^tPH
}D);
right.
It is easiest to
preserved in
I 20, 8.
Ch.
n,
25.
a corruption of
on
20.
jm.T
(Qre)
^Tl,
i?Tl
p in33] 8, 18. i Ki. i, 82, 46. 4, 4. t^N p] p is not expressed in LXX. Read either t^K having been accidentally repeated from jjTIiT p; or p BK
^n
(the sing, of
etc.)
:
^n
"OS
cf.
^n
1133
B"N
Ru.
2, i,
N Oi B*N
the former
preferable.
||,
D^yB Jl] The expression has a poetical tinge. 7J?3, except in the /s Ch. n, 22, and Ru. 2, 12 (^].?J!Q .?^), occurs only in poetry.
Cf. I 25, 3
B^S
i
11
VI.
in the direction of
Ch. n, 22. Jos. 15, 21 (in the Negeb, ^NV3p] Edom.)t; ^XXap Neh. n, 2^. Not identified.
B>
(cf.
1K 33 ^3^ ns with LXX ; and then either HN] Read above ^NV3pD), or, as }D is not usual with the name of
i>K
wedged
in
an exploit between
two exploits against warriors, conjectures, very cleverly, and almost "nxn smote USmK, which Bu. accepts convincingly, BN3np-i>S
"OS
:
(and pursued) the two young lions (the cubs of the lion mentioned in v. 2O b OS, as in N^^ Job 4, 1 1) into their hiding-place (I 23, 23). PN1N (except Is. 29, i, as apparently a cryptic name of Zion) does
:
"OS
but
this
is
not a
fatal objection to
Can
it
be that he
is
called Jacob,
me
twice
XXIII. 79-27
its
being a pr.
n.
we might
see
is
also punctuate
*?"!$f.
of the
meaning of ^NIX,
W.
narn
488).
f 133; GK.
IfcOn] the well
21.
ii2VP-uu).
is
TV
for
referred to.
here
(cf.
1
"W3n
(=
"tarty
the cistern,
is
"W3H
5).
nVD
is
4, ii
pnv B*K
n;
n,
and GK.
n7 d
Read,
:
nXD
CJK, or (i Ch.
23)
nvon BNn HX
the
former
Kt.
better.
njOO IPS] LXX ZvSpa oparoi/=QrS nSIO B*K. But, as We. remarks, HN1O K^N would mean a handsome man (Is. 53, 2 cf. Gen. 39, 6 etc.), not, like the German ein ansehnlicher Mann (Th. Keil),
:
a considerable or large
man
fTTO
is
no doubt
preserved in
Ch.
u, 23
B^N (see on
"I2
Klo., cleverly,
ze/fo
and
at the
N,
n
B"]n
")C5>K
had
defied
him (21,
22.
^
21).
nnaan
n^e l
.
DE>
1^1]
Read
(see
on
z.
8) either
3, 7.
<r^.
or D DJn D^K K a
see
(cf.
noun Cant.
9,
10; and
on
v.
Oman nt^a ^
DC?
i
K^.
Ch. n, 25
23. 1333]
wn 1333,a
Read
either 13D3
^H
inyot^D ?K]
24. fontpy]
o^r
2,
^zir
body-guard.
See on
I 22, 14.
nil p]
LXX
= ^111;
n,
cf. V.
9) TOTJ
7ra.Tpa.8e\<f>ov
avrov
(=nn
25 25
a
.
cf. v. 9,
Jud. 10,
i),
i
a doublet.
Cf.
on
v. 9,
and
3, 3.
Ch.
:
26,
Qrh n*3D,
rightly.
7,
i.
Hinn]
LXX
Np
i>N]
PouScuos
mnn
l|
Not
Ch.
in
LXX.
Omitted,
i
o/AotoWAein-ov, in I
n, and
not recognized in
D^Bn] From Beth-pelet, in the Negeb of Judah, Jos. 15, 27. Neh. n, 26t. Teqoa* was 10 miles S. of Jerusalem: see on 14, 2. 27. "ypnn] 27. Tinayn] Anathoth, now Andtd, was 2 miles N. of Jerusalem
26.
(cf. Is.
10, 30).
1365
37
probably correct
BA have
CK TWV
(=MT.)
28. pctaf]
but
many MSS.
EAA.W1/,
LXX
See on
v. 9.
Netophah
of Sochoh (on I 17,
29. 2^n]
(Ezr.
2,
Probably
li?n or
:
^n
(cf.
Zech.
6,
10)
is
correct.
In
Cod.
this
s
name
is
omitted
pM3
30*.
:3 nynaio]
See on
I 9, i.
LXX
corruptly,
cf.
}O^2O
THSSn.
On
Pir athon, in
Not improbably
(Shechem).
the
3O^-3i
3O
S.
a.
Transposed
tJ>y3
^ruo] B yj
is
LXX
little
[DIPTJUDn], probably (Buhl, 101, 170) Tibneh, 10 miles NW. of Bethel). a Cod. 3i supported here by |iaijn3K] Ch.
.
3O=Jud.
2,
^""nx,
LXX
Apa(3o>6aiov)
B>W
:
= 11
^N^2N
x
B>y:)
,
TAAC prob. an error for TAAC), Jl^y aN Klo. would restore perhaps originally (We. Bu. Now. Dh.) ?JQ*3N. ? 7W3*t supposing p^yax to be a corruption of rTQ ^N^K, ^^ly"^
1
due
to
a copyist
Either
eye catching
^^>ytJ>n
in
v.
32.
This
is
very
plausible.
"
vmynvpn
ri
?"W?~
?,
wilderness of Judah
in
(Jos.
15, 5. 61,
1
nn
LXX;
v.
Kittel)
ib. 1 8,
8).
is
^nnan.
D3^JW
^n^rt
f Bahurim
(Jos. 19, 42,
(3, 16)
32
it is
a.
i33i>S^n]
of
(i Ki. 4, 9), in
city,
Dan
where
House of Joseph
35)t-
See on
I 9, 4.
Twelve Codd.,
also,
have actually
(for
TaSapujty
A^X,
XXIII. 2 7 -]6
32 ~33
b
a. If
371
Ch.
11
n,
34,
it
will
become
,
evident (as
shewn
belongs to v.
33
that
jtjO
name
DB>n
in the text
of Samuel.
Either
\W
"03
and
^3
tions of
leara-aL 6
lost,
or,
Towi 1 and
,
in
some
plausibility that
"OS
Ch. Eipao-ai 6 Towi, it may be supposed with (in both texts) has arisen by dittography The name Gizon (Ch.) is not otherwise
to
^L
Nu.
26, 48).
mnn
here
nt?
The name
for
n{J>
in
33*
now
be fDJIfV
n{>,
LXX
and
MT.
agree
correct.
Hararite
of
Shammah
the
34
a.
b&fyx
Tnann nan
nayon-p
i
is
rnyB
(ch. 10, 6. 8)
23
(=Jer. 40, 8); perhaps, however, TDyorrrra (like nsni mn 3) should be read (Klo. Sm. Dh.). 3DnN 11X (Ch.) are probably both corruptions of the name of Eliphelet s father: 13DHK is a
1|
"l3n
suspicious form.
34
"^>S>r\
b.
""J/jn
iTTlX.
>j^3H
in
Ch.
n, 36^
Luc.
35
a
.
nxn]
Qre
"l?n
(but not in
Ch.);
so
LXX
Acmpai,
See on
I 25, i.
Hys] LXX corruptly TOV Ovpaioepxtt.. 6 ep^a here and to Tjxn (Klo.): cf. Jos. 16, 2 A place i^in. in the Negeb of Judah, 6 miles W. of possibly er-Rabiyeh, Some twenty MSS. have is, however, named Jos. 15, 52. Carmel,
35 would point
.
""lINn
>ansn
2")^
cf.
Ch.
36
a
.
H3VD] Attested
nnif as
8, 3.
substantially
If this
by
LXX
a-n-o
be
original,
"imo
(which corresponds
6 Twvvi (Yowi,
Towt).
B b 2
37 2
and
*"t3n
"33
here
will
See on
4, 2.
i
nrvn]
Ch.
we should read
^n (Th.
^3]
2, 53,
:
unless indeed
6 Atfecpolbs) 21,
Klo. Bu.
Now. Dh.
LXX
48.
of Yattir, in the hill-country of Judah, Jos. on I 30, 27; also the note on II 20, 26.
39.
15,
14;
see
Jnpn
13, 2
is
J
D"Bfo?
16.
Nu.
DH3 iWJ
would (The) whole, thirty-seven. b 2 Ch. 25, 17. Ezr. 2,42. 8, 35 28, 6); but 73. i Ch. n, 4i b -47 adds sixteen other names.
$>3n
How
numbers
the
number
the
thirty-seven to
be computed?
The
actual
are
for the Thirty, 2 (vv. (vv. 8-12), and, That the names are more than 30 24-39)= 33. surprise, as
in
Three
kept
full
after
losses
we may suppose the corps to have been we know that Asahel, for war (Sm.)
:
David
24=i
i.
The
21,
words
fjX
implied in
of contact:
11
i.
i4
b
),
cf. v.
b b 25 with 21, i4
(pN^ DV^X
i
nD"
!]
moved,
15, 8.
incited.
The meaning
19 (of Yahweh).
:
of the word
may be
illustrated
from Jos.
n:
I 26,
fluencing or inciting
i
"J^
Ahab)
Ch. 21,
is
Job
i b,
2, 3.
"nCN^]
accommodating
of narrating
7,
Cf. ib.
27; and
Ew.
2.
33
ins
!
IPS ^nn
to
iu>
3S1
11
bs]
For of
ne>
r ? ?.?
Joab and
v.
to the
:
captains
s
him
with which
1J-IN
4 agrees
Joab
natural
it?
i, 19).
here Ma/Jaai
(al.
Ma\a/,
MaajBap,
XXIII.
Rare
in
v-XXIV.
n,
8
;
5
Job
i, 7.
373
With the
prose
also
emended
3.
text
1
^K>
must be read
so Luc.
(like ei in Latin) to
cf. ch.
*|DV1J
is
subjoin
12, 14.
18,
n. Nu.
2
;
Ki.
i,
10.
7,
13.
19.
Comp.
Tenses,
ngyno/e/ GK.
11
i54
Z^:. 25 4 bd.
HMD oral DHD] Dt. i, n ovoya SN DSD DD^y ep ^ryi] The same idiomatic usage as nifcn T^yi Dt.
. .
28, 32.
Ki.
, .
i,
.
HD^ *f?Bn
crt
"oaij]
On
for
on
I 20, 8.
4.
"ji
Trpoo-wTrou] *]^cn
JBO
[rather,
"pon
"OBpQ]
according
(Bo.).
to
MT.
^E&=before
24):
2
3fi^D=
5,
41,
46
Ki.
27.
3 2 )5.
ji
Tyn po
33.
nynya
2,
um]
3,
Read
3i
Tyn
JCT
-ijmso ^n;i in
13, 9. 16.
36.
12. 16.
4,
48.
Jos. 12, 2.
The
starting-point
they began to
number
the people.
As
such, the
southern border
(Nu. 22, 36) was the most natural, as it lay nearest to Jerusalem This acute and felicitous conjecture was found afterwards (We.).
be confirmed by the same four MSS. of Holmes, 19, 82, 93, 108 Lucian s recension 1 which had so remarkably supported the emendations in 13, 34. 39. 15, 23. 18, 28. In the passages cited,
to
i.e.
is
note on Dt.
2,
36)
is
wady (perhaps Ar see the writer s repeatedly named side by side with Aro er.
;
Aro er, now Ara t r, was on the N. edge of the deep gorge through which the Arnon flows from the E. into the Dead Sea.
"un]
In
MT.
this
word
is
out of construction
TJH
^mn
cannot
be rendered
the
wady
of Gad,
is
apposition would be
admissible
(cf.
Tenses,
p.
Read with
Lucian (TOV FaSSci) ^3[? (Bu.), which, with the text as emended, will be construed as an accus. of direction, And they began from Aro er
Kcu
St(@T]ffav
TJJS
ir6\fus TTJS
374
and from the
Cf. v. 6 a
And
they
came
to Gil ad,
and on unto
Ja zer
21, 24
LXX
cf.
$*>?],
Rabbath-
Ammon
Sar, 7 miles
ff.),
W.
of
Amman, would
suit
Eusebius
though of course there is no philolo connexion between Sar and *itj?\ See the writer s art. in the gical Expos. Times, xxi. (Sept. 1910), p. 562 f. (the second of two articles,
description
(Onom. 264, 98
criticizing
the
many
doubtful
identifications
of ancient sites to be
d.
D^nH; and
HBnp,
(cts JYJV
both strikingly confirmed subsequently by Lucian s recension to the land of the Hittites, towards Qedesh! XeTTtet/x KaS-^s)
:
The Qedesh
name on
or Qadesh
in
meant,
little
the Orontes, a
S.
Qinnn may be confidently accepted; but ntJHp, attractive as it is, A place 100 miles N. of Dan is very remote occasions difficulty.
to
Isr. territory,
it is,
for instance,
much
in
N. than the region probably meant by the entering of Hamath, mentioned Am. 6, 14 and elsewhere as marking the
(see
same point
if
H. G. 177
to
my
note on
Am.
6, 2
RIBLAH
in
D.}\
Kedesh must be understood as embodying hence, accepted, a highly idealistic conception of the N. limit of Isr. territory. Ewald for ^in; and this, whether we read (Hist. iii. 162) conjectured
|fo"in
(EB.
iv.
px
:
bx (see Jos.
yields
n,
3, cited
below),
or (Sm.)
locality,
DTinn
little
px
78,
certainly
a more
probable
viz.
E. of
Dan
bordering here on
for
^H^
LXX
in a
^nn
for
"Finn,
and
fD"in
in b
Vinm
for
*Vini_pDin nnn
nnrq).
to ntJHp.
;
^nS3
px
nKhp..
this
XXIV. 6-n
being the Kedesh of Naphtali, 4 miles
as an emendation of DTinn,
375
of
NW.
Lake Huleh
but,
DTinn.
J1TV
i>N
n^Dl
\y>
n:i
wy\]
No
place
Dan of Yaan
/cat
2i8u>va
is
known.
5t8ava
:
LXX
Luc.
/cat /cat
Trapeyei/oj/TO ets
Aav EtSav
/cat
OuSav,
/cu/cAcocrav cts
TT/V //.eyaA^v.
:
As
LXX,
corrupt as the
MDV
Dh.).
in place
?D JTO
ttbM
4 Ji
1K3^1
(We. Now.
:
yi
nn
20, 18.
was
),
some
place
in
the
Merj
Ayun
Meadow
of
Ayun
oval plain,
of Beth-ma achah.
|1T]
19, 28.
7.
~l
LXX
many
other
MSS.) + n3n
so Jos.
n,
8.
Cf.
Harper on Am.
inn]
The
original
3),
mainland. 80)08.19,291. Tyre would be just 27 miles W. of Dan. inhabitants of Shechem (Gen. 34, 2), and Gibeon
(Jos. 9, 7,
9. Yini]
cf. v.
in Central
I 17, 21.
Canaan.
See on
*[$ ] For
cession
10.
incomplete retro
GK.
I 2
4>
29^.
inn
TH
:
n^ Tl]
DyrrnK IBD
apLO/jirja-ai)
p nn]
(cf.
construction as I 5, 9 (so
been written in error by a scribe who did not notice the sentence that
was
following.
to insert
after p.
12yn as
in
12, 13.
11.
rrn]
had
rr
been,
in
(GK.
ch.
njh]
The -^
for
r.
(so
Ginsb. Kit.)
note
is
is
most anomalous
in
93 ); merely an error
no doubt Ew.
rnn
2136
right
treating
it
as
(so Baer, p.
Comp.
15,37
r-
376
12.
"]^y
I lift
up
(LXX
3,
The
root
Lam.
28);
is
more
probable.
13.
toann]
collectively: see
on
I 4, 15.
y3K>]
and Ch., VTVV probably the original number: notice the three months and the three days following. 1Em Nini] The words form a circ. clause, as v. 3. With regard
here,
to the sing. Nin
LXX
immediately
after
"]"),
of
of in
Heb.
:
in
-
pi.
(cf. Is.
31
13 (after
12-13*)
m ^s
*
*>
should probably be
read)
the
pi.
inelegant,
and
it
is
better to read
2 8,
48 1?$.
5
Jer.
||
50, 42
nan] and
?p"iy;
cf.
I 24,
Qr.
Ch.
prefer.
I 2, 10, in
This case
the class.
differs
which the
sing.,
interchanging an individual of
:
To
add
Lev. 21, 7
vrbvb
sing.).
NirT
vh\>
^
b
.
injp^
7,
vh FI^ND TWT&
3
f.
DBW
25, 17*. 3i
Dt.
Jud. 12,
Sin".
5. Jer. 8, i
. .
D&O miiV
nni>
DIB^y HN
44,9
-r
isoa ^y
DT^V
6,
D"3^.
(WJ).
Job
pi.
IDtWI KX nil
13
Dim. Am.
gf.
occur in one
14"
^ ut extreme cases, as when the sing, and ai, 10 (after 7-9). 24, 16-24. and the same clause, the text should no doubt be corrected as Lev.
:
25,
(Versions
1Dn).
lS
31* (rd.
b
).
Bfn*;
cf.
p. Ixiif.
2
).
Dt.
7,
io a
(rd.
foyy
for
r&O2>,
and note
iw
in
Jos. 2, 4.
Hos.
4, 8 (rd. DJ^DJ).
Mic.
2, 9.
Zech. 14, 12
;
n.
64, 9. Is. 5, 23
(LXX pHX
-on
For n
cf.
Qoh.
LXX
Codd.
N A ^D3H).
Cf.
GK.
145.
Lit.
aiw
/
. .
no]
Cf. Pr.
27,
;or</
(=reply
on
3,
n) my
sender.
"im
Cf. the series of almost uninterrupted sing, in Dt. 31, 16-18. 20-21.
nin Dyn
2
The
1^2N ^3.
different
(GK.
145
).
XXIV.
14- rvS3]
i2-i6
377
and Chron.
into the
LXX
singular
(We.).
15*
LXX
has:
/cat
ceA.eaTO AauetS
Kuptos ev
KO.I rjp.cpal
7rpu>t$ev
ea>s
uipas dptcrTou J
/cat
r)pa.TO
in
rj
Opavcris ev
TW
Aa<3,
[/cat
a.7re$avev,
/crX.J.
The
*
bracketed
words
the middle
agree
with
bracketed words
5>nrn
D Dn TXP
own
-imrrnx
Dy3
dying,
naaon, the circumstantiality and tragic force of which (70,000 though the plague had only begun) constitute (see We.) a
their originality (so
presumption in favour of
as against the
Dh.),
. .
more
also
colourless
ljn):
mm
MT.
jm
is
threshing, in v. 20.
The
To
the
meaning of
*1J?1D
ny ny
in
MT.
is
it
altogether
uncertain.
appears from v. 16 that the was stopped before the three days had terminated. Targ. plague paraphrases the words nyio ny iy\ Ipuno by from the time when
the daily burnt offering
was
killed until it
was
offered ;
and so Rashi
and Kimchi
another Jewish explanation, cited by Kimchi, is until hour ). till the sixth midday (cf. LXX cws dpwrrov; Pesh. But neither of these explanations has any basis in usage and for
:
oy>as
the
is
employed
is
(i Ki. 18, 29
nnjEn npy?
that
36.
2 Ki. 3, 20).
is
There
force in
We.
remark
an indication that the clause springs from a time when the word had acquired a technical sense, of the
season
fixed
by Yahweh
for
interposing:
cf.
ty.
76,
3.
102, 14.
Ehrlich would restore boldly [nm]B[n] n[^]g ny. b Nevertheless it i5 . nDM] The sing, as I i, 2.
originally the Hifil
1
n>1
is
possible that
was intended.
is
6.
*]JODn]
The
it
is
So,
if
D^On
But
if
Tp ^
see
2, 24.
13, 20).
D OMl is merely a parenthetical note of time (cf. Nu. the words belong to the sequel, and are to be rendered (Now.),
etc., then,
And
i"l?>nn
it
by analogy,
169).
it
should be
nSJOill
208. 4). Here there is no apparent reason order IT *]N^n rfatft should not have been used.
unusual position of
^N^n
(as a
an indication that
it
was not
Explicitum
and
it
was mentioned
be
DOM
v.
15*.
cf. Is.
10, 32.
^N^y.
among
28.
i
the people.
So 17 Djn
f).
n3n
To
as
Gen. 45,
2
.
what
follows,
Enough
now
relax
thy hand
By] as
I 10, 2.
Kt.]
v.
18 Kt.
iT
LXX
is
in
:
impossible
both texts Opva. The article with a personal name Bo. may be right in attaching it to pi, perhaps
(
c f.
on
I 23,
15).
The
is
choice between
"^H^,
The Qre
in
Samuel
everywhere
which Bertheau (on Ch.) and Keil prefer, supposing that just on account of its un-Hebraic form it may represent a genuine ancient
tradition.
17.
TPiyn] as
7,
14.
;
19,
20:
cf. p.
170 footnote
2.
Observe the
and JXn
in
r6tfl
placed before
1t?y
HE
for the
an unnecessary explanatory
so
r6y]
i.e.
hill,
on which
v.
yi.
ch.
surrounding it. It is the word used of looking out through a window, somewhat more generally 6, 16 al., from heaven, \f/. 14, 2 al.
:
Gen.
1
18, 16.
19, 28.
in the
Speaker s
Comm. on Ch.
p. 200) to
read for
this text
2
VP
(after
it
was already
:
rightly objected
by Th. that
represent Yahweh as repenting directly after sending the angel. accentuation is not opposed to this rendering the position of the zdqef is Cf. regulated by the speech, the words introducing it being treated as subordinate.
would
The
p.
35
f.
XXIV.
vby Dnay]
correlative
i>yc>
i6-24
as in
i>y
379
So
2 Ki. 4, 9
by=fy,
"iayn
3W
Gen.
18, 2,
cf.
the
z. 3
Toy
i>yn
KT^K.
Elsewhere always either HV"1N D^SX (the more usual cf. on I 25, 23. or mnK VBK ^y or mriX VBK^ phrase) Elsewhere T1ND, as &. 24, Gen. 21. *pyD] Cf. 3, 15 (Lex. 769 a c).
VStf]
:
mnx
25, 10
al.
!?y]
22.
Cf. I 6, 5. 20.
the threshing-boards (or -drags, or -sledges\ i.e. set in the
D^liSH]
under
illustr.,
side,
and Amos,
227
f.;
^>ya
or
EB.
i.e.
i.
82,
83 (Fig. 10).
?pnop
nVD 2
enn pnn.
the
On
the plur. D
see
GK.
king,
93?P.
"ipan
^a]
Hi
23.
Araunah,
give
v.
unto
22.
the
king/
it
But
is
Hebrew custom
his
for a person,
in
own name
in
the
3rd
Bo. conjectured that JIN *!3y had fallen out after rui~iN. We., on the basis of Bo. s suggestion, conjectures with still greater
person
plausibility that
"jay
is
a corruption of
the whole doth
WK.
:
Read
the
therefore
^Dn
3i"lK
naj? fro
^an
the servant
of my
(so Bu.
Now. Sm.
courtly form of expression is quite natural under the Dh.) That the speech of Oman is continued in 23 a circumstances.
b which in might have been understood from 24 agreement with Hebrew custom restates the substance of the speech in a final sentence
,
marked by a
jnj]
v.
I
fresh iDiOl
(We.).
It is
24.
only meant by Oman as an offer, which is not accepted, But there is no occasion with We. to point on this account
is
implying that the gift is (in intention) completed, courteous: cf. Gen. 23, TlDi.
iCJ,
more
24.
"jniXD]
in the case
noted on
14, 12;
twice before in
in
i
MT.,
VtfN
ib.
and often
in
Ki. 20
2 Ki. 8 (as
22, 7. 8. 24),
:
and especially
Jer.
and Ez.
Lex. 8*.
35. 4, 12
Ez.
2,
i. 6.
Cf.
380
DJD ni^v] Cf. D tron D^pfc?]
2
Ki.
2,
31 DJH
is
tn.
:
The
order
Neh.
iii.
5, 15.
Ch.
3, 9.
50 shekels of
bullion,
silver, at 2s.
(DB.
420),
would be worth, as
much
25.
greater purchasing
PN!>
power
43i -432
a
).
"injn]
nsaon
106,
ivyni]
Cf.
So Nu.
17,
13
(cf.
15).
25,
(=
^r.
I.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS
174; after 73,310; after numeral, 223. See also Fern. sing. Compound names of deities, xc f. Confusion of letters, Ixiv-lxviii. Conjugation of attack (Po el), 152.
Collectives,
Abbreviations in Old Heb., p. Ixviiif. Abinadab, not = Ishui, 227. Abstract subst. for adj., 133, 182. Accus., cognate, strengthening verb, 8 f.
defining state, 32, 40, 42, 94, 102, 129 (adv.); 321 (after nTl); of limitation, 54, cf. XX. Adverbial relations expressed by a verb, l6 7, 33313, 24, Alphabet, early history of the Hebrew,
!35>
Dagesh
Sfj\oi
in yf?
<
nON v
117.
l,
= D llN,
i-xxvi.
Diminutives, 300. Dittography, 36 (?), 175, 264. Division of words, incorrect, xxviii Dod, divine title, xc, II 23, 9. 24.
f.
Doublets
(in
LXX),
Araq
el- Emir,
Dual names of
used exceptionally
58, 96, 137,
as
PlTT^n ptf,
after
;
eyu elfu (with a verb} in LXX. lix. Egyptian Aramaic (inscriptions and notes on the dialect), xii-xix. Emendation, conjectural, XI f., xxxvw.,
xxxvii
.,
with
xlix.
m&6n
:
^1
omitted exceptionally
in
with"inK,5;
1
See Order of words and Emphasis. Pronoun. English Versions (AV. and RV.), illegiti mate renderings in, I 23,23. Hi, 23. 8 (P- 260), p. 277, II 10, 7. !6 b . 15, 12. 23- 17, ii3419, 44. 20, 3. 6. 8. 19. 23. 21, 5. emendations implicitly 23, 19; adopted in, I 15, 9. 23, 6. 24, 20. 25, 30. II 15, 19.
3>
incorrectly,
93,
36.
5>
I4>
233. 240.
Ashtart
Attraction,
Ba al, meaning
;
253
f.
as
name
of a
Explicita,
Ixii, Ixxiii.
Fellow-wife
(PHS), 9 f
26 3, II 23, 8. 31 ; of PP- 253- 2 places, II 5, 20. 6, a. Base in EVV. =low in position, 274. Be elyada changed to Elyada 263.
55>
Fern. sing, construed with collectives, 48, 288, 376; used of countries, and peoples, 143, 211 (JltaB^,
anomalous).
Final
letters, origin of, xix. First person sing, used of a people, 53,
Brjpaa&ef for Bath-sheba 289. Bichri, Bichrites, 340, 345. Bridal tent, the, 320.
,
Caleb-clan, the, 196. Casus pendens, 27, 96, 306 (v. 10), 360 in clause introd. by fTTH, 40, by
;
224. Fool, bad rend, of ?33, 200. Force of interrog. or neg. extending over
vn,
82.
rinLXX = V, i36.
81,
382
Hadad ezer
Hebrew,
(name), 280.
/.
Index of Subjects
Maps
of Palestine, X, xcv
for
nE>3~2K,
f.
illustrated
from Phoenician,
xxv-xxvi.
Hebrew
xxi, xxiii.
240 n. 2. Mephibosheth, correction for Meribba 2 53- 2 55Moabite Stone, the, Ixxxiv-xciv.
Wtn<f>i0oa6e
al,
Hebrew MSS.,
character
of,
xxxiv-
Nif
names,
al,
f.
tolera-
tivum, 353.
VIKOS in
Hypocoristic,
19, 262.
or
caritative,
LXX
for
n3,
129 n.
i.
LXX
f.
Nomen
unitatis,
with
II 12, 31, etc. ; = was to, II 3, 33. consec. introducing pred., 1 4, 20 (nj-airn nrno npi). 6, 6.
Ixxvi-lxxx.
in
I
waw
Omissions
i
17-18
(LXX),
140,
5 of., 155.
:
(njn3
"IK>N
}inm
;
)^M DTltj6a). 17, 24; irreg. for pf. and waw consec., I 2, 16. 14, 52
continuing ptcp.,
Implicit subject,
i
2,
7,
307
"6,
36;
I 2, 6.
f.
;
5;
&&>
blKts6l, 246;
;
132, 242
with
ib
inf.,
njm
:
203
...
IDN n^i
(isan b$n3). u,
2.
ii
I 25, 35-
emphatic
in
3,34Inf.
249;
;
the protasis, 12 f., 162; at the beginning of a speech, 162 defin See also Types of ing, 43, 280. sentence.
ON, H, *b, ?B, etc. 35 (m.T^ DN &r Non-), 55 (wa nyjj IT wb), II 15, 34 (ON), 17, 13 (ON), 367 (H, ^H) is] na 52 YIN,
;
"inN,
with
carrying on
finite
verb,
36
a
etc.,
in
before verb (various cases), 121 (see also on I 8, 7. 14, 35. 18, 17. 20, 9. 2i, 10); 1J71
TUN
js an
finite
nrn^>,
162,
f.;
24,
3; 3,
19,
constr.
26, 49.
continued by
verb,
ri;3
5>KTi
\ 241
K5fn
bjn,
B>1
PIN
Inf. constr. in
f.
213, 311
...
1^5,
Kin-"
Ishba
120, 240, 363. Ishbosheth, correction for Ishba al, 240. Ishui, correction for Ishba al, 120.
al,
39;
nVJX
319;
and f*N
naTb,
unusual:
"J^OH
(late),
151,
act, 66.
305
D^on D^pe
myi).
380.
(LXX)
10 (ib ?na
.
3.
KapTTcuffis
(LXX), 30
I.
Hebrew,
xxvii-
Ixii-lxiv
;
Lapsus calami, 95, 198, 289, 352 Letters confused ( and 1, T and
2), Ixiv-lxvii
;
(bis}.
"I,
O and
orav,
verb)
rjviKa.
3 and C,
Ixviii n.
fused).
indie.,
Letters wrongly transposed in MT., 80, 308 with n. 2. Lucian s text of LXX, xlviii-li, Iv-lvii.
LXX
xxii.
with impf.
Palmyrene Inscription,
/.
Index of Subjects
12 -J.
I4(?).
II
25,
, ,
383
19,
Participle, force of, noted, I i, 9. 26, 3. 29, i. II i, 6. 6, 14. 15. 15, 30. b . 17, 17, etc.; with fTT!, I 2,
445
24,
20
(,.1iwp.
II ii, ii
(,
(...wipin);
;
17, 34. II 3,
17, or
W1,
I 7, 10.
1JN1)
15, 20.
18, 9. 23, 26. II 4, 3. 15, 32. 19, 10; in protasis after CN, I 19, 11 ; with
no
cf.
2
3>
subj. expressed, I 17, 25. 20, i, 6, 3; ptcp. absolute, I 2, 13. II delicate use of, to denote 3
!
15, 9.
25,
29
incipient action, I 14, 8 ; expressing the/wA instans, I 3, n. 12, 16. 20, 36 ; with art. as predicate, I 4,
1
pb n
DSTI
with the
art.,
it,
I 25, 10.
of
accent,
"3
I 14, 39.
25, 34.
(?).
b i5 (?; cf. p. 166), and on I 25, 26. Revised Version, margins of, XVII.
waw
4
b
.
used irregularly,
Perf.
and
waw
consec.
b
with frequent.
7, 16. a 15, 2 .
force, 1 1, 3.
14, 52. 17, 34 -35. 12, 16. II 17, 17, etc. introducing pred. or apod., I
and
defectiva,
xxx10
2,
ub
15,
pns*
25, 27. II 14, 10. Periphrastic future, 67. Perverse, sense of, in EVV., 17072. Peshitto, the, li f. ; characteristics of, in Sam., Ixxi-lxxvi.
0y nsi
TTxi
xliv
^n^nfj);
nbyn
f.
^ ^
;
6,
Septuagint, xxxix
;
Phoenician Inscription (Tabnith), xxivxxvi. Pluperfect, how expressed in Heb., 73, 199, cf. 311. Po lel, intensive (nnidJD), roS.
original text of
f.
;
xlvi, liv
MSS.
xlvi
f.
Lu;
recension, xlviii-li, Iv-lvii characteristics of the translation, Iv-lxii (corruptions in the Greek,
s
cian
Ivii-lix
Pronominal
177 n.
suffix
Heb. words
78 n.
;
transliterated,
Ix-lxi,
rend, suggested by similarity to Heb., 51); character and script of Heb. basis, Ixiii-lxix ;
10,
7
18.
b
.
12, 20.
17, 28
II 12,
1
19,
34
(-Ibi?
FIDM). 24,
t ,
breathings and accents, XVIII. Siloam Inscription, viii-x. Sing, nouns used collectively, 1 74 after
;
in response to question, II 2
7.
18 (Kin
wan).
(my: Diy
Kin).
!?>
15
13^
JB).
... Nin
(in
causal
sentence),
foreigner,
Suffix,
in
EVV.,
233, 313.
153. II 20, 19. 96 n.
now.
omission
xl
of, in inf.,
2, 153.
i, 13.
Suspended genitive,
I 28, 7.
Symmachus,
Tarmim,
li,
f.,
Ixxxi-lxxxiii,
L Tertiumcomparationis t introduced by 7,
11,12 (U^Sf
22,
*]^
9
(,
^KB*).
16,
39Theodotion,
xl
f.,
16.
K>).
15. II
19, 23;
lx., 129
3"11D),
n. i.
18,29;
I 20,
Threshing-drags (D
379.
384
Tikkun sopherim, 340.
/.
Index of Subjects
Types of sentence with
(adj.) 311
1
ptcp.
TotauTj; (Hebraism), 46. Tone, retrocession of, 24, 356, 375. Types of sentence with inf. abs.
:
!]^n
oyrn., 36.
31J3
T|
Vn
ijn-i
*jbhi) ij^_, 56, ij?n (or cf. 45; four irregular cases, 160.
*rn
or
90,
3b>1
!ji7n
JQiPM
(rare), 56.
Versions, ancient, value of, xxxiv-xxxix. Vile, sense of, in EVV., 125 i, 274. Vulgate, the, liii f., characteristics of, in
.
(Jerem.), 56.
)1
Sam., Ixxx-lxxxiii.
Zakef, the
first in
Ijn
7|\, no.
divider, 22.
tf (rare), 318.
Zuphite,
i.
II.
etc. (cont.}
softened from
of, 15.
*,
309,
120
ft.
onriN
D"nSs,
208.
K, elision
p,
I2 7-
133 M^X,
cf.
62.
58,
-
96.
p, 3 10
;
PN DN and
.
, .
K^>
2.
SJ3K DM,157-ItDK
1
"
J/. abs.,
325
nn3,
243;
... nnxa,
321.
""N
=
. .
not, 49.
PN, idiom,
.
uses of: 70
(}W
.
?pK
.
,
,)
(ps) p
anm,
147/173,
cf.
"IDS
DN nnDN,
with
inf.
f
257.
7i;
P,
II 21, 4
PN
JN emph.,
,
in
K^Nn
"]K
cjs,
if.
BK?) DISK,
x,
,
199, 332.
26.
=
;
K, 74.
7K =
=
= with reference
^
nn
43. 10I
>
^ (^)
,
, .
281,348.
-
= ^a^, /cr Ma/, 34, 126, 172 = as, 133; pron. or dirives, 240; adv. supplement, when dispensed = 3 recitativum, with, 192
;
XXV
127,232,239:^03 I^N
286; omission
of, in
(idiom.),
2
>
34
n>)K,
47.
pi., 47.
in;
,
, ,
HN
1B>N
construed as a
Kin, 8 4;
//.
385
with
Heb. words, idioms, etc. (cont.} mil: mn ^31 DVD, I 14, 29;
correct, I 17, 12.
in
undefined noun,
16. II
9,
3.
26,
20
I 17, 34.
26,
n,
25.
21, 22.
inn, nn,
112. 298.
3 and MT.,
interchanged in
LXX
and
126.
Ixiv, Ixvii.
K>N33,
Bfcan,
98, 213.
-a, 200.
3H,
("OH
II 9,
T.
23, 19.
KTP3
in Bethel,
but
2.
7V3H not
in the house,
3~.
See
wan
but
iran
183.
a, 57.
in pr.
T^ri, 105.
names.
Ba
al.
non,
5.
etc., i 9,
2, 24.
n.
17,
23 (Him);
cf.
II
ni?3
,
(rare
rsri, 102.
326.
in
added to jn
MT.,
164,
328;
without
suff.,
72,
125, 134;
inxip^ njm,
82.
np3 T T
49
f.
how
different
from
n3CJ>
"^H
>
T T
221.
Dv3
02:
2 5.
4
in
5
3"
xix
f.
DJ>3
I,
!
meaning
89.
of,
149.
of,
03,
3 2^n,
cf.
construction
144,
43-
247,
o
n H
"m,i 19,
25,39;
s i. 228.
23, 2.
,
of Hif.
inf.
and
=5
confused,
also, 55.
n.
2,
Ixiv w. 3, Ixv
f.
3,
and
356 with
n.
f.
^
1 1
as,
94
relative, 75
n emph. use
,
= &?M
(rare), 197.
J1-, sf.
of 3
sg.
H_ for H__
ns
N^n p "3in,
"nynn,
3 Xn (Aram.), 308 T
280, 288.
cf.
69, 91.
nnx pmn,
written
m,
,
227.
}*]!>
formerly
NH
xxx
f.
H s ni
N31
VT1,
13.
iT HI
,
rum
in, senses
1 1,
13;
n^3 3
"IN^3n-^3
s<
40.
n, 20,33.
of, 279.
f.
i3rx
Vi*l
,
i,
149.
sq. plur., 5.
230 f.
nrn vw,
c c
6.
386
//.
etc. (cont.}
uwba
, ,
wi,
82.
D^n^N
-b
1 2,
nBT
p.
ns
.
44.
DiVG ,19,
.
356
niN-oi, 148.
jnb, 284!
(resumed)
;
O
3
. .
S
.
117, 202
f.,
247
*3
f.
i
;
IpSn RK
31, 229;
;>K
recitativum,
31
(construction), 167.
after
.
"]X,
DEN,
206;
etc., 1 8, 9. 10,
.
^DNJTI, 15.
ON
. .
"Q,
Dn^n
(IT,
POT, 20.
83 (nrno), 148 (nr
103;
Kin 3,
152.
nCN non. HO
.
,|B
3,
3,
1 29, 8;
nny
3, 113, 13-
H, s-
DV21
Di>3
DV3,
clitic,
p),
first of all, 31, 78.
243 (nt
3;n, 223.
nn),
293 (nr
nS>).
-133,
133n,
331.
?3,
cf.
n?3,
(nn). T
Dn^a
,
n
f.
23, 6.
its subst.,
construction
of,
96, 193.
i?3 after
241
f.
^3,6 4
,
26.
8.
DJ
nnoy3,
8f.
ITO
nj?a, 73.
DJ?S3 DVS3,43-
-\ Syr. sound
to X, 309.
*
20 n., 181
i n.
softened
and
confused,
2,lxiv.
3,
Ixv
f.
9, 3.
"P
= monument,
nn>,
ii, 2; 13^
mutt;, 21, 6;
>!?
nbx no
pxn
1^,11
258.
=.
16, i;
L5N!j, 18, 3.
r, 5,
16,
210;
in respect of, I 8, 7*. 14, 33. II 14, 17. 25 (denning the tertium comparalionis).
reflexive,
1
II 13, 23.
3,
13
MT.
ch
19
8,
18
P p__,
,
(D3 ?
22, 5
omna).
20, 20
ixxxix.
(i? nx3i).
0]i>
3 o,
DH^). II 2,21
,"!D3).
16, 20
^,
etym. meaning
"\
of,
n8f.
i.
3 and
1
II 3, 30. 17,16.
after
verb
by,
25,
7.
y\
3, 225.
a.
II 2, 5
,
, ,
^3.
IP?. 8 5 io8w.
-vson
//.
Index of Hebrew
etc. (font.}
:
387
as subj.
of sentence,
(T^yo
i>iNe>
jnp).
17,
15
15, 22.
^yo
N7 and Nb
3^1).
2,
.
26
(<-.
n
(c.
"6
confused, 32.
nsnn).
13,
n
by
27. 10,
.
.
14
17
obyo
in^).
19,
Tpab,
p7, idiom,
use
of, 44,
213; rendered
44.
oi/x ovrais in
LXX,
DyD after
= from
from
!?X>,
1,
17,
H3p, II 24,
20,
beside, I 2, 33.
I
34;
3,
with,
II
of origination,
20, 7. II 3, 28.
.
ni^,
for
rvbyrb,
37-
^SD,
force
of,
278
3.
rrn,33415-
187.
nmo,
in
i7cj.
,
JO
and H interchanged
LXX
i,
and
12.
D and
I
3, Ixviii.
idiom,
8,
uses
(c.
;
of,
17
15,
(<:.
SJDB>);
10
W);
(c.
1 8,
II
HJD, 279.
Ol^on riKO)
24, 24
rop).
J-,
in impf., I
i,
14.
2, 15.
HO =
a^A I
153.
19, 3. II
22. 23.
no
with n.
TM,73I.
K?10,
rrtp
,
nja, 31 s
*O,
4 .
is8f.
71.
in
scat of
2, 16.
meaning, 325.
new D^D,
}^,
"JD^D,
5.
?D,fig., I 12,9294-297.
y 3S3,
80, 181.
N-I^
18, 12; p. 373.
nw,
78.
i28f.
18,
18.
of,
^3
;
|O
= aught
f
JflD
I 3, 19,
14,
7,
cf.
on
23, 23
tJ
3 (with
of,
45
BO,
8;
T]^O
7, 29.
3.2D
<=
sit
round a
table, 134.
f.
;
ig
TOD
in
or cause, 31, 3. II
(Massoreticterm),9O Samuel, 91 f.
to wail, 214.
3D, I39
,
f-
280.
ISO HDD
216: also on
6, 5 (:.
to sweep
away, 96.
DD
^J?D, idiom,
I i,
y = T
in
LXX,
14
(c.
"$
*VDn).
ni>jp
bj?p.
D1X~"Qy,
f.
20 (ir/jns
ns ^N). 15, 28
cniVs iy,
126.
388
11 eb.
II.
words, idioms,
E>ny
(etymol.), I73f.
(_.
etc. (font.)
r\\y
to bend; and
(cf. }iy),
(^c
and fbp, 74
"VtOpn,
n.
of, 31.
astray, err
i7of.
"ItSp,
meaning
nay, 114.
7y a
7tf
V7y DIN
27).
36;
15,
21,
16
322.
07y y^n^np);
n
ii
33
(^01
-byi);
N^D? ^y);
24, 20
andesp.XIXf.
1 25, 27. 42.
18,
(nn?
?n:
^m, ^17,
17, 19.
(V7y Dnay).
I I, 10.
= 7X,
rriBi,ii
;
13.
2, ii
1
p. 101.
be sad, 11.
3D 7y, usu.
<?
j^aj-/
<?/",
123, 191;
nyn,
fig. for
r?</^,
257.
Dy
ment
*JD7
ploy.,
^"}
of,
36, 273.
"IDy
=
cf.
^yin,
{?
10.
56
S.,
229.
W
1
= Aram. D = ^i,
written for D, 237,
237 n.
cf.
52
i.
n^ay,
ny, not
5 if.
="i^,i
28,
6.
115.
= Aram.
B>~=
u-
237;?.
/*</,
nnwy,
niiri>yn
62-64
in
Ash-
^rr^,
B7
232.
5^,
W.l =
79.
22.
kelon, 230.
7NB>,
TV
HTD,
PIS,
^V?119.
353-
I 25, 31.
294.
jbs, ii 3, 29-
etym.
. .
of,
16-19.
7?3
to mediate, 35.
ot? (with
.wv?), 301.
pia
for
nVQ,
219.
TI3^, 301.
232.
and
D^S,
Db
(for
in
i|
DB
),
120.
.^ = Aram, y
81.
s Day,
n, 95
9.
.
43.
7,
idiom.
II 2, 23.
= where we
7,
are, I 14,
10.
(= s^j = Ji;^),
w-^j wife,
rival-
(or
DTI naipn,
,
16.
f.
336.
389
III.
INDEX OF PLACES
Ephraim (name of town), 301 Eshtemoa 226.
,
f.
error, ib.
Ain JaluJ,
218.
Ammah,
244.
Ga
ash, 370.
371.
the,
J
Arabah,
89, 244
f.
Geba
(2), 373.
Archite, the, 317. Aro er (i) ( Ar arah), 226; Ashdod, 50. Asherite, 241.
265 (on II 5, 25). 98, xcvi (i), 211 (2), 246. Gezer, 265, cf. 211.
,
;
Geshur
Giah, 244.
Azekah, 138.
= Gibeah of Benjamin (njQ3!"0 Gibeah of Saul, 69, xcvi, Gibeah of God, 80, 82. Gibeon, 242, 265, 351 f., xcvi n. 3.
Gibeah
Ba
al,
Gilboa
214.
(2),
65 (I
7, 16), 70.
f.
Hachilah, 204.
Be
Hamath,
282.
Havilah, 123.
Betah
Hebron, 227.
Helam,
288.
f.
Beth-aven, 99. Beth-car, 65. Bethel (i), 65, 79, 98 Beth ha- Arabah, 370,
(2), 225.
Hormah,
226.
lyyun, 375.
Jabesh of Gilead, 85. 225 f., 372. Ja zer, 374. Jezreel (in Judah), 204.
Jordan, the fords
the 316. 331. Judah, the wilderness of, 186.
of,
Jattir,
Kikkar
of,
cf.
226
(for
?31).
Kedesh, 374
(bis}.
Ke
f.
ilah, 183.
(JID^H), 189
45,
XIX.
Lo-debar, 286.
Elah, vale of, 138. En-dor, 214. En-gedi, 191. En-rogel, 324.
Ma achah, Ma on,
288; the
f.
Ma achathite,
of, 105, 106,
371.
Mahanaim, 240
189.
;
Ephes-dammim,
138.
Michmas, 98
Pass
XIX.
390
Millo, the, 261
f.
///.
Index of Places
Sha araim
Shen
(?), 147. Shalisha, the land of, 70.
Mizpah, 64.
(fBTI),
65
XIX.
Negeb,
the, 212
f.;
the
Yerahme
elite,
Shiloh, 5. Shu al, the land of, 102. Shunem, 214. Shur, 123. Sirah (rTVDn), 250.
South, the.
See Negeb.
Tekoa
f.
Timnath-heres
(-se"rah),
370.
;
of
on,
Gibeon(?Geba),II
I 23, 24.
2,
24;
ofMa
(?), 2.
Rabbath-
Ammon,
287,
293
f.
(the
25, i;
Rachal
Rachel
Yerahme
elites, 213.
Ramah
103.
352
f.
263.
Zelzah, 78. Ziklag, 210. Zion, position of, 258. Ziph, 1 86 f. Zobah, 281.
cf.
70.
Section of
CENTRAL PALE
Railways
Section of
CENTRAL PALESTINE
Railways
3520
of Miles
<L
?
By
permission of the Palestine Explt
3520
35*30
eth-Jeshimoth
SwreunekQ
Heights in English
feet.
By
&
Co.
Sectionof
SOUTHERN PALEST
AefrflasanQ
rek
&&&&&
TimnaFfo^
TMah
\^
7
..
ZaJianm
V-
7 Z-anoatjA fii-%wJa?
,$^7
>
Gath? R
31
40
Y Vi*^^^ ^
X^-x
s
\
V
TULd-Jitdeiyideh,
1297
iash 7
s^-
En-Rimmomao
Si
.
Umm er-Ramamui>
3450
Railways
Section of
SOUTHERN PALESTINE
KefrMasanQ
tshtaol
^rilC--
Z-antfaboN
WLd-Jiideiyulefi
^SOfa
"
eshalio
^ferash
-&/
r-
j&ifffkJ 32
Lj^wQo ^!
En-Rimmonizso
.Cinmer-Ramamui
Railways
Scale
of
35"
10
3520
iies
012-345
10
By permission
of
tlie
Palestine Exploration
Fun
3520
3530
Fund ami
of
&
Co.
The
Parallel Psalter
the Psalms and a New Version, arranged on opposite pages, with an Introduc tion and two Glossaries (I. Characteristic or otherwise noteworthy expressions occurring in the Psalms. II. Select List of Archaisms occurring in the PrayerBook Version of the Psalms). Second Edition. 1904. T,s,6d,
The Book
With
Intro
ductions, brief Annotations, and explanations of the Marginal Revised Version. 1906. 2.r. 6d.
Notes of the
Modern Research as
Schweich Lectures
for 1908).
y.
A Commentary on the Book of Proverbs, attributed Bodleian to Abraham Ibn Ezra. Edited from a MS. 1880.
in the
Library.
y.
(>d.
Jointly with
CLARENDON
PRESS.
An
Critical
and Exegetical Commentary on Deuter onomy (in the International Critical Commentary}. Third Edition. 1902. 12s. T. & T. CLARK. and Times, and the writings which
Second Edition.
1893.
FRANCIS GRIFFITHS.
The Book
ment.
of Genesis.
(in
CONTENTS
METHUEN &
CO.
(continued)
and
Colleges.
The Book
2S.
(>d.
of Exodus.
1911.
$s.6d.
The Books of
The Book
Second Edition.
1901.
of Daniel.
Second Edition.
1901.
2s. 6d.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY
PRESS.
Malachi).
1906.
2s. 6d.
&
E. C.
JACK.
The Book
tion,
A revised
Second Edition.
of Ely).
its
Transla
1908.
6s.
KIRKPATRICK (Dean
The Higher
importance.
Criticism.
1912.
is.
Four papers on
character and
Jointly with
H. A. WHITE.
The Book of
Old Testament}.
I.
Leviticus
(in
the
The Hebrew
25.
Text. With
1894.
6d.
II.
With
CO.,
LONDON.
Part
the bearings of Archaeology on the I (pp. 1-152 Old Testament) of Authority and Archaeology, Sacred and Profane, iSs. edited by D. G. HOGARTH. 1899.
:
On
The
an
enlargedform
JOHN MURRAY.
COLLEGE
x^